*BOOK (LESSONS FOR SPIRITUAL ASPIRANTS)

Hits: 15

 

LESSONS FOR SPIRITAL ASPIRANTS

 

CHAPTER-1 TO 10

CHAPTER-1

ASPIRANT AND SPIRITUALITY

Becoming of a spiritual aspirant

When the thinning of sanskaras begins, one tends to proceed towards the path of spirituality and slowly turns into a genuine seeker or an aspirant. According to one’s past connections, either a Sadguru (Perfect Master) or Avatar (God-Man) of the age takes such a one under His tutelage or fold. Perfect Master helps the seeker in innumerable ways and leads one to the goal of God-realisation. The path is discussed as under:

Beside gross and subtle body, mental body is always present in the soul from the very beginning of evolution even before stone stage in latent form. In the lower forms, mental body manifests as instinct while in human form, the mental body gets fully developed and attains intellect (the faculty of discrimination between good and bad). After several births, the soul gets tired of successes and failures, by which intellect evolves into intuition and gathers thirst for knowing inner realities of life. Intuition is of two kinds, one from mind and the other from heart. Intuition leads one towards faith (belief) in God or Master.

Faith is developed in three ways

  1. Intellectual faith (by reading and hearing scriptures)
  2. Faith by sight (by seeing the Master and His ways)
  3. Faith by experience (through personal understanding of Master’s grace in one’s life)

Faith is also of two kinds

  1. By Intellect (unstable)
  2. by heart (stable)

Meher Baba explained: Faith may get shaken but conviction does not get swayed under any circumstance. Conviction is unshakeable faith in the Master. Such conviction in one’s own Master is a definite path that shall lead one to illumination. Thus, the journey of the soul can also be said as growing from instinct to intellect and intuition to illumination.

One may say that faith is a precursor to conviction, which leads one towards unconditional love.  Devotion (bhakti) is not love, as devotion seeks happiness for oneself, while love (prem) seeks only the happiness of the Master which finally ends in union of the lover and the Beloved.

In the Hindu philosophy, Bhakti is classified in nine types:

Sharavan (Hearing scriptures)

Kirtan (Bhajan)

Sumiran (Remembrance/ love)

Seva (Service)

Arti (Puja/Archana)

Vandana (Praise)

Sakha bhav (Friendship)

Sevak (Servant /das)

Samarpan (Surrenderance)

Meher Baba discoursed: A seeker undergoes three stages on spiritual path – viz: the stone stage, worm stage and dog stage. In first stage akin to the stone, it is the Master Himself who pours unconditional love and by His grace, love is awakened in the aspirant. When the aspirant progresses to the next stage, one is like a worm wriggling between doubts and devotion, while in the last stage the aspirant is like the dog, always faithful to the Master under all circumstances.

Some more points that amplify the path and importance of a Master

Soul may proceed on the internal journey toward God-realisation through planes with or without help of a Master, Perfect Master (Sadguru) or Avatar.

With the help of Wali and Pir (advanced soul of 5th and 6th planes) one can reach up to 5th or 6th plane of consciousness but cannot attain the consciousness of 7th plane of God–realisation without the help of a Perfect Master (Sadguru) or Avatar.

Through other paths of yoga, one can traverse spiritual path directly without help of a Master but one cannot go beyond the 6th plane of consciousness and the aspirant has to wait for a Perfect Master (Sadguru or Avatar) until appropriate time.

Supreme condition for sure and steady progress on the path is the benefit or the guidance drawn from the Perfect Master (Sadguru) or an Avatar.

In the context of intellect, aspirants may be grouped as under.

  1. Illiterate: It is easier for an illiterate aspirant to accept God or a Master by heart almost without any reasoning by intellect.
  2. Semi-literate: The aspirant accepts God or a Master by heart with moderate reasoning by intellect.
  3. Fully-literate or Intellectual: The aspirant accepts God or a Master by heart with sufficient reasoning by intellect. Some intellectual aspirants develop tendency of reading, then writing and thereafter speaking still being aware that all these are meaningless compared to constant remembrance of the Master silently and wholeheartedly.

Sign of a spiritual aspirant

When an aspirant begins introspection i.e. analysing his thoughts, words and actions for its goodness, he is fraught with the obstacles of self-conceit, righteousness and pride unless he is under the guidance of a Guru or Master. As the aspirant gradually progresses on the path, he develops a feeling that he is far behind in his love towards his Guru or Master. The more he deepens his effort, the more he feels incapacitated in his effort. This tendency helps him intensify his love for Guru or Master to the fullest and reduce his ego to zero, which is final stage i.e. Manonash; (annihilation of mind) and the aspirant gets instant God-realisation with the help of His master.

Three important and unimportant things on the spiritual path

There are three things which are of paramount importance on the spiritual path. There is no compromise. These are love, obedience and surrender. Love is great in itself, but greater than love is obedience, and greater than obedience is surrender. Love seeks the will of the Beloved. Obedience carries out the will of the Beloved. One who surrenders is resigned to the will of the Beloved. One who loves exists as the lover of the Beloved. Why? Because he simply loves the Beloved. One who obeys exists as the slave of the Beloved. One who surrenders his mind, body and soul has no existence – only the Beloved exists in him.

Meher Baba said, There are three things which are most unimportant: to offer Me garlands, to worship Me, to perform My puja-arti. These are not the signs of love for God. Love is a gift from God to man. A Perfect Master never gives the gift of love. Obedience is the gift from Master to man. Surrender is the gift of man to the Master

Value of faith for an aspirant

One of the most important qualifications for the aspirant is faith. Of faith there are three kinds:

  1. Faith in oneself,
  2. Faith in the Master, and
  3. Faith in life.

Faith is so indispensable to life that unless it is present in some degree, life itself is impossible. It is because of faith that is cooperative and social life becomes possible. It is faith in each other that facilitates a free give and take of love, a free sharing of work and its results. When life is burdened with unjustified fear of each other, it gets cramped and restricted.

A spiritual aspirant needs to develop following qualities for speedy progress.

  1. If possible, observe celibacy. If already married, keep as little sexual intercourse with your partner as possible. Consider, if you are a man, all other women as your sisters; if you are a woman, all other men as your brothers.

 

  1. Avoid all animal food, except milk and the products of milk. Don't partake of even eggs.
  2. Avoid all intoxicating drugs and drinks. Tea is not an intoxicant, provided it is weak. But be moderate in your habit of tea drinking.
  3. Curb yourself, and never give way to anger. Whenever you fly into a passion, you contact red sanskaras, which are the worst of all.

Spirituality

Quotes

Spirituality is to get rid of your false self, and when your false self goes, you know what you are in Reality.

When nothing upsets you, you are at the beginning of path. When you desire nothing, you are halfway on the path, when nothing becomes everything, you are perfected.

On spiritual path, hypocrisy is the only sin. Be honest. - Meher Baba

According to Meher Baba

 

Spirituality

True spirituality signifies the internal renunciation of mundane desires. Mere external renunciation (asceticism) does not lead to spirituality.

Spirituality is a thing to be experienced and lived. It makes you firm like a rock. Neither worldly sorrows nor pleasures upset you. You attain the state where no desires remain, and you want nothing. When you do not want anything, you have everything.

Spirituality is simple.

Spirituality is so simple but the pandits (priests) and Vedantists have given it so many names and aspects, filling up pages and pages of volumes after volumes with dry philosophy. Ordinarily people are puzzled as what to accept and what to reject, what to do what not to do, it has assumed such an aspect and has given to such a degree that anything (simple) given as practice to spiritual aspirant is not taken seriously. It is taken lightly and rejected, so that even Masters have to put up some polished coating on these simple things to appear solemn, serene and dignified.

Spiritual path defined

Meher Baba, explained to a reporter, what is the spiritual path and what are the criteria for one being on the Path. When you begin to think of yourself as being on the path, then you are not. The path is not a defined direction set apart from yourself. It begins and ends within yourself. It is not so much more of a path added, but so much less of the veil of ignorance. In short, the path is “I want nothing.”

But, although this denotes a freedom from wanting anything, even this desire for nothing is a want and a binding that has ultimately to be effaced before you reach the Goal and attain that total freedom from all want.

The spiritual path is like climbing up to the mountaintop through hills, dales, thorny woods and along steep and dangerous precipices. There is one thing which is most necessary for safe and sure arrival at the top, it is love. All other qualifications which are essential for the aspirants of the highest can and must come to them if they faithfully follow the whispers of the unerring guide of love, who speaks from within their own hearts and sheds light on the Path. If you lose hold of the mantle of this guide, there is only despair in store for you.

The gateway to the highest state of being one with God is firmly closed to all who do not have the courage to lose their separate existence in the restless fire of divine love! You cannot be too alert on this Path. Even the slightest of lingering in the false world of shadows is necessarily an invitation to some suffering which could have been avoided if the eyes had been steadily fixed on the supreme goal of life.

The heart without love is entombed in unending darkness and suffering. But the heart which is restless with love is on the way to realisation of the unfading light and the unfathomable sweetness of life divine.

Human love should not be despised, even when it is fraught with limitations. It is bound to break through all these limitations and initiate the aspirant into the eternal life in the Truth, so that the lover loses his separate and false self, and gets united with God, who is the one matchless and indivisible ocean of unsurpassable love.

 Four journeys of spiritual path

On the spiritual path there are four journeys, but they are journeys within. The first station (plane) of the first journey dazes the aspirant, but it is all nothing but a tamasha (show) of light, of colours, of circles, of sweet fragrance and music etc. This is not God! He is far, far away! There are so many so-called saints who get stuck in this plane and who bind themselves in this tamasha and bind others also. Only a hero from among millions dares to progress and reach the Goal, the end of the first journey.

Three main stages of experiences of the spiritual Path.

There are three states of experiences. When a seeker enters the spiritual path, for twelve years he has the experience of enthusiasm.

Then comes the period of depression. This depression goes deep to such an extent that the aspirant neither feels interested in the world nor in God. This dark period lasts for twelve years.

After the period of depression comes a period of hope when the aspiring pilgrim starts feeling interested in God again. This period is also for twelve years. At the end of this period, the pilgrim achieves God-realization by the grace of the Qutub.

In some cases the pilgrim gets the experience of enthusiasm for three years, and he also experiences a dark depression for three years. Then comes hope for twenty years, at the end of which he receives glimpses of God.

There are various experiences in the gross sphere, such as health, food, sight, hearing, smell, sex, etc. But when a pilgrim experiences the subtle world, all those experiences of the gross world become insignificant. The experiences of the subtle world are as innumerable as those of the gross world. In the mental world, there are few experiences. When a pilgrim enters the mental world and experiences it fully, the experiences of the gross and subtle world become insignificant. In vidnyan-bhumika (the seventh plane) there is only the experience of God. When an aspirant experiences vidnyan-bhumika, all the experiences of the gross, subtle and mental worlds become utterly insignificant for him.

When one achieves God-Realization by the grace of a Perfect Master, it is either at midnight or at five o’clock in the morning. But the Avatar can give God-Realization at any time.

It is difficult to experience spirituality.

It is very difficult to explain experience of spiritually, for they lie beyond the domain of intellect. A Persian poet has said: “As soon as you step on the threshold of spirituality, you need different ears to hear and different eyes to see.” Tukaram has also said: “The ways of the Masters stand in contradiction to those of the world.”

God -realization is very difficult,

Realization is very difficult, because we have to see ourselves by being ourselves. And so, for this there is only one remedy and that is contact with a Sadguru. Even then, you must annihilate yourself. In short, you must lose yourself to find your Self; until then, you cannot Realize. So, perform karma (actions) not for you, but for others. Try to forget yourself. Follow this to such an extent that you would have the state of Absolute Nakedness. Paradoxical as it may seem, perform karma – not to lose God, but to lose in God.

In the highest type of fana (state of annihilation), there is Divine Vacuum. Here, fana means complete losing of God, complete vacuum. In this state, you are not there, God is not there, nothing is there; but as soon as there is no God, no individual, God comes back with all glory, and you become Realized.

If, with herculean efforts, a man loses himself one hundred percent, he becomes a majzoob. In this case, God is lost and found, but the Life of God is not lived. If he regains consciousness of the world, he lives the Life of God.

Before Realization, the veil must be torn away and the mind must die. It is due to this veil that every individual mind functions in the gross and subtle bodies. Removing the veil would separate the gross from the subtle, when that occurs, in the subtle state you would be able to see internal things with as much clarity as you see gross objects. While doing all physical activities such as eating, drinking, sitting, and standing -while your body is functioning – there is simultaneous progress into the subtle world. When the gross is separated from the subtle, it is like killing two birds with one stone.

But the veil must be ripped off. Though this veil is thin, at the same time it is very strong. It cannot be slit easily, but it can be rent in an instant by a Perfect Master. If it is torn, the consciousness of the soul at once enters the first plane. When a parrot escapes from its cage, it flies straight into the air without looking back.

But progress comes to a halt at the first plane if the rent in the veil is made through one's own efforts or with the help of a yogi or saint – an imperfect guru. Seekers advance on their own but it is ultimately useless, as they inevitably become entrapped. If a Perfect Master is there to help, he would not tear the veil unless the aspirant is fully ready; then the Master would take him straight to the goal.

Only a Sadguru can free one from the cage of illusion, but three conditions are required – longing, patience and rock-like faith. Nothing is gained without longing. This is all that is needed, but the aspirant should remain restless. For instance, if a man is stung by a scorpion, he constantly thinks of how to overcome the burning, throbbing pain. He forgets about eating drinking and worldly pursuits. He forgets everything and has only one thought: how to make the pain subside.

In the same way, there should be continual longing to be one with God. There should be no other thought except this: "I must be one with God today – immediately, this moment!" The mind and heart must be devoid of any other thought. Even though many years of suffering may pass, patience should never be forsaken. At first the longing is intense, but gradually it lessens and cools down. This should not be the case; patience must not be lost. It must be persistent. In the beginning there is great enthusiasm and a person is convinced he will soon gain Realization. But with the passing of time, his enthusiasm wanes.

A person may be purposely snared by the Master and then thrown out! I, too, do such things. But a wise man silently puts up with everything that comes from a Master. One who is unwise becomes impatient and starts grumbling. But Masters always coax the aspirant along and gradually give him a push on the path. Masters always behave like this; it is their nature.

Crossing the path is like a pulling-pushing tug of war. But a wise man does not act in this way. A smart bird who is caught in a trap does not flap its wings to free itself. It remains quiet and unflustered, waiting for an opportunity to escape. An inexperienced bird flutters and squirms, becoming flustered and injuring itself more.

It is not necessary to have full road map of spiritual path for an aspirant

In the spiritual life it is not necessary to have a complete map of the path in order to begin travelling. On the contrary, insistence upon having such complete knowledge may actually hinder rather than help the onward march. The deeper secrets of spiritual life are unravelled to those who take risks and who make bold experiments with it. They are not meant for the idler who seeks guarantees for every step. Those who speculate from the shore about the ocean shall know only its surface, but those who would know the depths of the ocean must be willing to plunge into it.

It can better be understood by a well-known story of an ass. An ass, who was plodding along a road for a long time and was very hungry, happened to see two heaps of grass—one at some distance on the right side of the road and the other at some distance on the left side of the road. Now the ass thought that it was of utmost importance to be absolutely certain which of the two heaps was clearly the better before he could intelligently decide to go to one heap rather than the other. If he decided without thorough thinking and without having sufficient grounds for his preference, that would be impulsive action and not intelligent action.

Therefore he first considered the distance at which the two heaps were respectively placed from the road he was treading. Unfortunately for him, after elaborate consideration, he concluded that the heaps were equally distant from the road. So he wondered if there were some other considerations that might enable him to make the "right" choice and speculated upon the respective sizes of the heaps. Even with this second attempt to be theoretically sure before acting, his efforts were not crowned with success because he concluded that both heaps were of equal size. Then, with the tenacity and patience of an ass, he considered other things, such as the quality of the grass. But as fate would have it, in all the points of comparison he could think of, the two heaps turned out to be equally desirable.

Ultimately it happened that since the ass could not discover any deciding factor that would make his preference appear theoretically sound, he did not go to either of the two heaps but went straight ahead — hungry and tired as before and not a whit better off for having come upon two heaps of grass. If the ass had gone to one heap, without insisting upon the theoretical certainty of having chosen wisely, he might perhaps have gone to the heap that was not as good as the other. And despite any mistakes in his intellectual judgment, he would have been infinitely better off from a practical point of view.

 

CHAPTER-2

ACCEPTANCE

Quotes 

Accept whatever God gives with firm faith in His love and grace. Then you will find peace and strength, suffering and miseries come according to the divinely established Law of Karma, Cause and Effect and our own actions are the cause of these and no one else needs to be blamed.

Be resigned to My will and accept willingly the situation in which you are placed and I will give you inner strength to face the battle of life.

Be patient. Wait in My Love. Those who wait for Me, never wait in vain. Hold on firmly to My Daman and wait for My call.

If you endure your lot with patience and contentment, accepting it as it My Will, you are loving God.”

Through unfathomable ways, I lead you to liberation. Accept My rhythm. Come in tune with it or without any reservation.-Meher Baba

According to Meher Baba

Three types of Resigners:

  1. Those who are so completely resigned to the will of the Master that even the one question of how, why, or when never even enters into their minds. Hafiz says: "Do not breathe a word smacking of why and wherefore, because the blessed disciple accepts heartily every word that the Sultan (Master) utters," (meaning, he is the chosen disciple who obeys the Master in everything and anything with all his heart).
  2. Those who do what the Master asks at all costs, sacrificing everything, not asking for reward, but do it under compulsion of surrenderance to the Master's will.
  3. Those who do what the Master asks at all costs but expect reward.

Be content with your lot

Rich or poor, happy and miserable, understand that God has designed it for your own good and be resigned to His will. You eternally were and always will be. You have had innumerable forms... Until you get spiritual freedom, you will be invested with many other forms.

Acceptance of God’s wills-an episode:

There was once a Perfect Master who was walking along a rough country path which wound its way between and under trees of many varieties. The Master came upon a man seated near one of the trees in the act of meditation.

The man, becoming aware of such a strong spiritual presence, opened his eyes. He immediately reacted to this advanced being with a cry of, "Oh, Master, will you tell me how many more lives I must pass through before realizing God?"

The Master looked at him and replied, "It will be four more lives before you reach your goal." The yogi reacted badly to this, complaining that it was too long, especially as he was working so hard to obtain his freedom.

The Master then continued his walk through the trees. After a time he came across another yogi who also opened his eyes and asked the same question as to the amount of time that must pass before he would receive God-realization.

On being told that he had about 300 more years before this longed-for event; he also grumbled, but was not as aggressive as the first yogi had been.

Again the Master walked on, and again a meditating yogi asked the same question.

The Master looked at the tree under which the man was sitting, and saw that it was covered with thousands of small leaves and then replied, "You will have as many lives as there are leaves on this tree."

The yogi reacted by joyfully saying, "Oh, thank you Master, thank you, it is such a wonderfully short time." Immediately at such submission to the will of God, this yogi received the longed-for realization. (*)

(*) Yogi was very happy to hear from the Master that he would definitely get realisation one day. (an interpretation)

 

CHAPTER-3

ANGER

Quotes

Anger is a form of mental entanglement

Anger is reversed Love.

Anger is whirl wind which blows out the lamp of mind.

Anger is the fume of irritated mind. It is caused by the thwarting of desires. It feeds the limited ego and it is used for domination and aggression. It aims at removing the obstacles existing in fulfilment of desires.

Anger should be swallowed.

Be angry with none but your weakness If you get angry and cannot control, you are animal.

Lust, greed, and anger respectively have body, heart, and mind as their vehicles of expression.

Neither of the extremes is good - those who do not get excited, and those who very quickly lose their temper. But they are great who, though excited, control their anger.

To conquer anger is the true courage. He who fails to control anger is a weakling.

The frenzy of anger nourishes egoism and conceit, and it is the greatest benefactor of limited ego. Mind is the seat of anger, and its expressions are mostly through the activities of mind.

To become excited and to express it is the easiest thing on earth. But to control anger is a great thing.  -Meher Baba

Meher Baba explained

An angry man is like boat without captain – a good illustration given by Perfect Master Ramakrishna Paramhans

Ramakrishna Paramhans was from the area around Calcutta and the Ganges flowed by His ashram. One day Ramakrishna was standing by the river with His disciples and, pointing to a boat moving upstream, He gave this parable on anger.

The boatman rowing upstream sees another boat, far off, moving downstream towards him. He shouts. "Hey, watch out! Change your course, look out!" But the boat continues to rush towards him and, as it comes closer, he sees that there is nobody in the boat. Now is he going to continue to yell at the boat to change its course? No, he is simply going to change his own course and steer around the onrushing boat.

Ramakrishna said, "The one who is angry is like a boat which has no captain. When you see there is no captain, steer away. Don't stand and throw words back at the boat in anger.”

Different stages of controlling anger

If you do not get angry, you are like stone, If you get angry but you cannot control it, you are an animal. If you get angry and can control it you are like an angel, a saint. It is going against one’s nature and habit that helps. Not getting angry will not help. You must not express it. Impotence is no help.

How to control anger

Why are you upset about getting angry? I do not want stones around Me. I want human beings. It is natural that you feel angry and it is also expected of human being to control the expression of anger. To flare, go into tantrums, and kick out –that is not good. Someone bullies you, you shall hiss at them so that they do not take advantage of you. But hissing does not mean striking the person. Express anger if need be but do not feel angry within.

Remember that when anyone hurts you, it is I who hurts you. When anyone loves you, it is I who love you. When any one laughs at you, it is I who laugh at you. When you love anyone, it is I whom you love. I am in everything. How can you realize My infinite presence if you shrink from Me in those who hurt you and welcome only in those who pleases you.

When you are angry or get lustful thoughts, at once remember Me whole-heartedly. Let My Name serve the purpose of a net around you so that like mosquitoes, thoughts may keep buzzing around you, yet they will not be able to bite you.

Let the thoughts of anger, lust and greed come and go freely without putting them into words and deeds. Then the related impressions in your mind begin to wear out and become less harmful.

It is better to feel angry sometimes rather than merely to express anger. Although you mind may be angry do not let your heart know it. Remain unaffected. If you never feel angry you will be like a stone, in which form the mind is least developed. Even you express anger, do not feel angry within.

Best solution to control anger

Wait for few second and think that person opposite you is none but Baba. Then you will not get angry with Baba.

It is difficult to control  anger-Padri (disciple) could not control it-an episode

Padri was busy fitting the plumbing of the new building at Pimpalgaon. Baba would visit daily and insist that he should speed up the work. Once, in a teasing mood, Baba remarked to Padri, "Be more careful of the labourers working here. They are being paid and you must get a full day's work from them." Padri replied that he was extracting as much work from them as he could. "Then why are you standing around here now?" Baba asked. "I have been telling you to complete the work soon, and if you continue goofing off, how will it ever be finished?" Padri stormed off, and within five minutes Baba called him back, repeated the same criticism and sent him away. Again, after a few minutes, Padri was sent for. Baba's words of warning were reiterated and Padri was criticized to get back to work.

It happened again and again, and Padri, now irritated beyond control, said, "If You go on calling me so often like this – how in the hell am I supposed to get any work done?"

Smiling, Baba replied, "Padri, you have just lost! I was waiting and watching to see if you would get angry, and you did. Does this work mean less? It is clear you have not yet learned to control your anger. To be able to control anger is a great work, so from now on be careful of your temper. Don't allow this devil to invade your nut!"

Why Meher Baba sometimes gets angry with His lovers?

Once, Sarosh one of His disciples asked, Baba, “Why do you sometimes get so angry with us?”

Meher Baba replied:

I am never violent or angry. For Me anger, pride, lust, happiness or miseries do not exist. Nothing like that exists for Me. But when I appear angry at someone, it is his anger that expresses itself through Me. I am the medium through which both your good and bad show themselves. You see your own face reflected in the mirror. Whatever you look like, this is what you see in the mirror. The image is not only there in the mirror, but in the face itself. The mirror is unchanging. If the face is not good, can it appear differently in the mirror? What you see in the mirror is your exact likeness; it is not the likeness of the mirror!

A ball thrown against a wall rebounds to you with the same force with which you throw it. The wall is always at a standstill – absolutely stationary. You receive whatever resulting force you use in throwing the ball against the wall.

In conclusion, however I appear to you, it is only your own reflected image. I am always still and unchangeable – like the wall or the mirror.

 

CHAPTER-4

BACKBITING AND SLANDER

Quotes

Backbiters are your friend as they take over our bad sanskaras to themselves.

All human beings have weaknesses and faults. Yet they are all God in their being. Until they become realised, they have their imperfections.

Before trying to find faults in others and speaking ill of them, try to find your own weaknesses, and correct those.

Do not be angry but be pleased with one who backbites you for thereby he renders service to you by diminishing the load of your sanskaras. Also pity on him for thereby he makes the load of his sanskaras more burdensome. The sanskaras of calumny and defamation are most wicked and troublesome.

Don’t criticise. The habit of criticizing our fellow-beings is bad one. At the back of it often lies self-righteousness, conceit and a false sense of superiority; sometimes, it indicates envy or a desire of retaliation.

Innocent and fair criticism does not hurt and is good, but it is quite rare. What I mean by talking ill of others is when you criticise and it hurts. It hurts when you are excited, out of anger. When you criticise with love and kindness, how can it heart?

If you point out the shortcoming of others lovingly, without any feeling of hate or animosity, it is all right. Even arguing with love is permitted.

The things which Meher Baba will not tolerate in any circumstances and by any one howsoever highly-placed he may be, are: (I) observance of caste, especially by orthodox so-called high caste people towards so-called “depressed” or “untouchables” (ii) hypocrisy , posing, and (iii) backbiting.

Remember that the first step in spirituality is not to speak ill of others. -Meher Baba

Meher Baba stated 

Backbiting is the worst and most disastrous

Of the three most important things to be eliminated before attaining God-Realization–greed, lust and backbiting – backbiting is the worst and most disastrous. One can overcome greed, and even lust, though both are very hard to get rid of; but by far the worst, and most difficult habit of all to eliminate, is that of speaking ill and trying to find faults or flaws in others. And why must it be eliminated? Because this particular act or vice incurs the burden of sins or sanskaras of others, which is spiritually very derogatory and reactionary.”

Sanskaras of backbiting are deeper than lust and anger

What effect do the sanskaras of backbiting produce? Suppose Mr. A says to Mr. B: "Mr. C has not come; he is a bad man." Mr. C is not present. Mr. A has told this directly to Mr. B. Consequently, there is an exchange of sanskaras in an indirect way between Mr. A and Mr. C, and in a direct way between Mr. A and Mr. B. Thus, the sanskaras of slandering are of two types — direct and indirect. Thereby, the minutest sanskaras are created and for millions of births it is difficult to be freed from.

Sanskaras are of seven colours. Sanskaras of lust and anger have different colours, and the sanskaras created by backbiting are still deeper. We do not know them as such, but they are some of the worst type and nearly impossible to eradicate. Viruses are very subtle germs and invisible, but they are the most troublesome. Similarly, the sanskaras of calumny and defamation are most wicked and troublesome.

Therefore, do not defame or vilify others. If someone does it to you, you should be pleased. If someone kicks you, press his leg. What Christ has said about presenting the other cheek (if slapped) has meaning. If you love, you cannot slander. So try to love all. If you do it, I will believe in you!

Slander.

If anyone speaks about another's shortcomings behind his back, even though what he says may be true, it is slander. –Meher Baba

Meher Baba explained

Explaining slander to a devotee, Meher Baba cited the following couplet of Kabir

He who slanders Me is My friend, because with his own soap, he cleanses Me of My dirt.

Baba emphasized, the first thing required is love. And the second is doing no backbite.

He added, Feel glad if anyone slanders you, and always be careful that you don't slander others. It is good if you don't slander anyone. But generally, he who drinks liquor says: “Do I get intoxicated? I am never drunk.” The same is the case with slanderers. A slanderer will slander, and if anyone were to draw his attention to it, he would reply, “Who says I am slandering? I never slander."

Be natural! Do not change your nature of gaiety, but do not show displeasure or criticize others who are different in nature.

Blame game always falters- disciples were made to realise-an episode

Every Thursday, Shinde, Kamble, Pote and Dhavie, all from Poona, would spend the day at Guruprasad, going for their lunch at noon to Jal Dorabjee’s restaurant on Dastur Meher Road in the camp area. After lunch, Baba would ask them what they have eaten. They would name several dishes, and Baba would inquire. “Do you want to drive Dorabjee bankrupt? How could you have so many dishes for only two rupees?” Shinde, Pote and Dhavie would each lay the blame on Kamble.

This went on for some time, and once calling Dorabjee, Baba instructed him, “Tomorrow Shinde, Kamble, Pote and Dhavie will come to eat at your hotel. Serve only Kamble. Take two rupees from each in advance, but don’t serve the other men any food. Tell them fresh food is being prepared and they should wait. Then give them water. After ten minutes, an onion. Don’t serve them anything else to eat. After half an hour I will send Aloba to call them.

Dorabjee did as instructed. He served food only to Kamble and not to other three. When Aloba came Kamble had finished and others were sipping the water and nibbling on onion. They accompanied Aloba to Guruprasad. Baba asked, “What did you eat today?”

Their faces fell and dejectedly Shinde replied, “The food was not ready, Baba. We kept on waiting for it.”

“Why wasn’t ready?”

“Dorabjee kept repeating, “Just wait for five minutes, just five minutes,” but even after half an hour we didn’t get anything to eat. He was serving others, including Kamble, but did not us.”

“Did you pay him?”

“The moment we stepped inside.”

“Forget about it now, you can eat here.” So the three of them had their lunch in Guruprasad, and they never did find out why Dorabjee had behaved as he had. Afterward Baba commented, “It is so strange. Kamble got his food. Why didn’t you get yours?” They didn’t know. Baba explained, “You were blaming Kamble in the beginning, but God had pity on him and he had his food, whereas you had to go without it,”

Directives on backbiting

Any remark or criticism that does not hurt is good. Make fun, joke, humor, but don't hurt anyone and talk back. If you point out the shortcomings of others lovingly, without any feeling of hate or animosity, it is all right. Even arguing with love is permitted. Try your utmost to help Me, which you can do by acting according to My wish. Sacrifice your sweet habit of hurting others. Fight to overcome lust, anger and greed. To control is not to do that which you have been used to doing.

 

CHAPTER-5

BLESSINGS

Quotes

God’s grace, mercy, blessings are flowing perennially. The receptivity of the individual depends on the vessel he takes. –Meher Baba

According to Meher Baba

 

Ask for love not blessing

Blessings account for fulfilment of desires. Everything in one’s life is destined. Therefore, blessings of one’s choice may interfere with the events already destined for him. Sadguru and Avatar only can affect the changes by way of blessings to deserving one in rare case for which calls numerous adjustments to be made by Sadguru or Avatar in sanskaras of the particular person and all those connected with Him. Therefore Baba said, “Ask for My love not blessings which will help to progress toward the path of God realization.

It is very difficult to digest Baba’s blessings-an episode

A husband and wife took every opportunity of seeing Baba whenever He permitted, and over time they appeared to come close in Baba’s love. Baba would tease the husband and say what a lucky fellow he was to be blessed with such a beautiful wife, but he was neglecting her. There was not a single piece of jewellery on her or even decent clothes. Baba would tease him quite often.

Then one day the husband suddenly asked Baba to bless him with wealth. Baba asked and he said that he wanted wealth so that he could give his wife good things to wear such as Baba had mentioned. However, Baba said that He was merely teasing him and that he should not have asked such a blessing from Him as it amounts to making Him soil His hands in muck. Despite the man remained adamant. Baba said: “Why do you seek My blessings? You have My love, why ask for blessing? Ask something else; My blessings are hard to digest.”

But the man persisted despite Baba’s obvious efforts to dissuade him from his request, and finally Baba gave the man His blessing. So the couple departed, and husband apparently happy now.

But on subsequent visits the mandali noticed that the couple seemed to be become poorer. The wife wore no bangles; the clothing was cheaper and well-worn. Then the husband confessed that they had lost whatever they previously had, and at this point he pleaded with Baba to take back His blessing.

Time passed. Then the couple came to Baba again, and this time the mandali noticed obvious signs of wealth with the couple. More time passed, again when they come to take Baba’s darshan, the mandali noticed a new car, and even more jewellery worn by his wife and expensive clothing.

Then for a time there was no appearance of the couple. Perhaps eighteen months to two years had passed since the Beloved Baba had taken back His blessings.

One day, in glancing through the Bombay daily paper, one of the mandali found that the man had been arrested for falsely claiming to be a close relative of a high government official. In the guise he had obtained money from the people in the promise he would obtain government favour for them. He was imprisoned for crime.

Great courage is required to assimilate Baba’s blessings-an episode

Vishnu Chavan came to meet Baba. Although he had been in Baba’s contact for years, Baba did not see him. In fact, none of the Poona lovers were permitted to see Baba, since He was still in seclusion. But Chavan persisted and sent word to Baba that he did not desire anything except His blessing. So, for the purpose of receiving His blessing, Baba instructed him to go to Meherabad.

On the appointed date, Chavan went to Meherabad and then came to Meherazad, where Baba was staying. Baba warned him, “To digest My blessing is infinitely difficult. You do not understand the meaning of it. You do not know what it is. You will have to face tremendous hardships. Do you know what My grace means? You will be stripped of everything you own! You will be on the streets! Those who dare to seek and are privileged to receive My grace are stripped of everything. They have no roof over their heads. They wear only loin’s cloth.”

Baba again warned him, “Great courage is required to assimilate My blessing. So don’t ask for it. Ask for something else.”

“I only want your blessings,” Chavan insisted.

Baba then solemnly motioned, “All right, take it. I give you My blessing.” And with it, Chavan left to return to Poona. In a short time, true to Baba’s words, he fell on very hard times and gradually life got worse and worse. Chavan was married with a few children. Some months after this meeting, he found himself homeless and penniless. For some time, he and his family lived in the local Gadge Maharaj Dharamshala in Poona. After a while, they were forced to vacate, and Turekar (a policeman) took pity on them and allowed them to stay in a storeroom at his bungalow. Months passed. Chavan, unable to bear the conditions of his life brought on by Baba’s “blessing,” contemplated suicide. By chance he met Eruch on a street and disclosed what had happened to him. The news reached Baba, and Chavan was called to Guruprasad.

Chavan came and prostrated before Baba. Baba lovingly inquired about his family and then stated, “When you first came to Me, I warned you that courage was needed to assimilate My blessing. You do not have that courage. Now, what do you want?”

“Baba, help me. The landlord evicted me and my family from our house and removed all our possessions. I don’t have a single paisa (penny) with me, and the children are starving.”

“All right. I will take back My blessing and give you some monetary help. But always be honest and do not forget Me.” Baba asked Nariman to give Chavan a hundred rupees, and Chavan took the money and left pleased.

The following year, when Baba was again in Poona, he asked K. K. Ramakrishnan, “Do you know Vishnu Chavan? Have you asked for or taken any money from him (for the Poona Centre work)? I know you are mad with your Centre project.

Ramakrishnan told Baba, “Yes, I know him. He appears to be a big man now. He has got the job as the Bombay agent of an industrial or mercantile company and has become quite rich. He lives behind the railway station and goes everywhere by taxi. But I have not asked him for a donation. His wife sends two rupees to the Centre every month. That is all they give.”

Baba warned Ramakrishnan not to take any money from Chavan. “It is all right if you accept one or two rupees for the Centre work, but no large sum of money, even if he gives it on his own. Beware.”

Again, some time passed. One day in Guruprasad, when Maharani Shantadevi was sitting by Baba, Chavan arrived in a very sad mood. Baba instructed him in Gujarati to tell the truth and asked what was troubling him. Not really telling the truth, Chavan professed innocence and left. But soon afterwards, he was arrested and sentenced to prison for fraud. Despite having failed to follow Baba’s advice about remaining honest, Baba lovingly saw to the welfare of Chavan’s wife and children while he was in prison, and thereby Chavan learned an invaluable lesson in following the Master’s orders.

Those who have not seen Meher Baba in physical form are blessed in special way

When God is in our midst as a man, we take Him for granted, we don't care about Him and so we neglect Him and we are indifferent to Him, but even though He has left the scene, His Compassion is so all encompassing, it can be felt all the time.

Those who had not seen Him in the physical form are blessed in a special way. They can love Him more forcefully, for what has not been seen, can be longed for with greater ardour.

To love Meher Baba without His being physically present is a true blessing because it is He who gives that love, and this blessing enables us to love Him more and more. He has fashioned His love in such a way that although He is not here, we can love Him more deeply and more forcefully when we think of Him, yearn for Him and long for Him.

 

CHAPTER-6

COMPANY OF SPIRITUAL MASTER

Quotes

Master is the source of purity and to set one’s heart on the Master is the beginning of self purification.

Even half a minute in a Sadguru’s presence will wipe out million of sanskaras

As the Master is the affirmation of all the unity of life, allegiance with the Master brings about a gradual disassociation of the ego nucleus which affirms separateness.

Easiest and shortest way to God-Realization is through the contact of a Sadguru –Meher Baba

Meher Baba explained

Importance of keeping company of a Master to realise God

One way is of keeping the company, or Sahavas, of a Master, obeying Him and serving Him. This remedy is like a special express train which carries you straight to your destination.

The second way is to repeat with all love and in all sincerity any one name of God, and in the absence of a Sadguru to serve humanity selflessly. This is like a journey by passenger train which halts at almost every station.

The third method takes a very long time. It means performing all the rites and ceremonies of one's religion wholeheartedly and faithfully, but not mechanically. This method is like a freight train chugging along very slowly.

The Avatars and Perfect Masters carry their special disciples with them by express trains. To those individuals who are inclined toward devotion and service, the Masters have shown the path of selfless service and repetition of God's name. And for the world at large, they have pointed to the path of observing rituals and ceremonies. But all these religious customs and rituals given by the Masters are full of deep meaning. The Hindus' singing of bhajans and clapping, and the Namaz-prayers of the Muslims are methods that do away with sanskaras, the great hindrances on the path to God. For example, take the kusti, or sacred thread of the Zoroastrians. The three knots of this sacred thread signify the three holy principles of religion: good thoughts, good words and good deeds. Now what is the deep significance of jerking or shaking the kusti before it is worn each day? It symbolizes the throwing off of the dirt (sanskaras) collected since the previous day. But the kusti must be done sincerely with full faith; otherwise, thousands of kustis done out of sheer habit with mere mechanical mutterings are of no avail. Similarly, the Hindu’s bhajan singing and the Muslims' Namaz are an effort to focus the mind on one object – God.

The Master is the way

In thinking day and night of the Master, disciple nearly achieves the ultimate objectives which are the aim of diverse practices of meditation and concentration. By putting the work of a Master above his personal needs, he achieves the aim through complete renunciation.

In sincere surrender to the Master, the disciple comes very near to the stopping of the mind which is the goal of most of yogic process. In the obeying of the Master and at any cost of serving Him selflessly, he nearby arrives at the culmination of the path of understanding of an action, and in loving the Master above everything else, he becomes one with the Master as Truth and attains Godhood, the Goal of all search and endeavour through His grace.

If you try to set green grass on fire, it will not burn, but if you set a match to a haystack, it will immediately catch fire and burn to ash. The haystack symbolizes the accumulation of sanskaras. In order to green grass to dry, it has to be kept near a fire. This means that in order to destroy one’s sanskaras, a person should stay with a Sadguru in whom the divine knowledge is always burning. In His contact and company, sanskaras accumulate but also dry.  Finally, with the flame of His grace, He sets fire and uproots all one’s sanskaras. Even red sanskaras of lust and anger, which are the fastest growing and most deeply rooted, are nothing to worry about if you are in contact with Avatar or a Sadguru.

An aspirant is fortunate to get discipleship of a Master

The aspirant can best assimilate the lessons of true service, if he has the good fortune to be in contact with the Master. The Master teaches not through preaching, but through example. And when the Master is seen his capacity of rendering service to humanity, the aspirant is quick to catch that spirit because of his love for the Master. Contact with the Master is also helpful in imbibing the spirit of cooperation, which the aspirants cultivate easily because of their common love for the Master. They serve because the Master wants it. They do the Master's work, not their own. And they do it, not of their own accord, but because they have been entrusted with that work by the Master. Therefore, they are all free from any ideas of individualistic claims, rights or privileges, being keen only about the Master's work, ready to serve His cause to the best of their ability when they are called upon to do so, and equally ready to hand over that work to another aspirant if he can do it better.

No one can realise God without grace and help of a God realised Master.

No one can realise God except through the grace and help of a God-realised Master, who is Truth incarnate. Only a God-realised Master can awaken this true love in the human heart, by consuming, through the fire of His grace, all the dross that prevents its release.

Those who have got the courage and the wisdom to surrender themselves to a Perfect Master are the recipients of His grace. The grace of the Master does come to those who deserve it, and when it comes, it enkindles in the human heart a love divine, which not only enables the aspirant to become one with God, but also to be of infinite help to others, who are also struggling with their own limitations. There is no power greater than love.

Help of an Avatar or Sadguru is essential for God realization

To attain God-Love, at first the company of holy men is needed, which awakens shraddha (faith) in God. Then comes nishtha (one-pointed devotion). After nishta comes bhakri (love). Then dawns bhava (ecstasy). Next maha-bhav. Lastly prem or Divine Love. Of course, if the grace of an Avatar descends, love dawns in a flash. That comes to one in a million. When there are so many paths, stages and levels among devotees coming from the past, Baba agree that one cannot be king Janak all of a sudden.

A Perfect Master does not make you go through each plane. He takes you past them all, and the fun is you do not go. You just stay where you are; just as now you get up, go out and walk about. You think you go, but you are everywhere. Your mind takes this body. You are everywhere

Meher Baba quoted Kabir 

The advantage one derives by pilgrimage is one. The benefits one derives by visiting a saint are four. But the benefits one derives by meeting a Sadguru are numberless.

To progress on the path of spirituality-help of a Master is necessary-an episode.

C.D. Deshmukh, (disciple of Meher Baba) was well read and, having been influenced by Krishnamurti’s writings, asked Baba, “Is it not possible to progress on the spiritual path without the aid of a Guru?”

Baba answered, “Bandage your eyes, and then go and find My brother Adi Jr. Bring him here!”

Adi was in the next room, so Deshmukh asked, “How can I find him while blindfolded?”

“First blindfold yourself,” responded Baba.

Deshmukh hesitatingly tied a scarf over his eyes and Baba motioned to Chanji to lead him to Adi Jr.’s room. Accordingly, Chanji did so and Deshmukh soon returned to Baba, who asked, “Why couldn’t you go to Adi’s room alone?”

“I was unable to find the way blindfolded,” he said.

“So you needed the help of one who knew the way?”

“Yes, I suppose,” Deshmukh acknowledged.

Baba then elaborated, “In the same way, you will not be able to find the path. You are blindfolded by illusion. If you want to traverse the path, you will have to seek the aid of One who knows where to find it, else you will wind up meandering here and there, probably breaking your head and both legs in the process. You will gain nothing.”

Baba’s clarification freed Deshmukh of his misconception and Baba jokingly asked, “Can you not understand such a simple thing, you doctor of philosophy? Or is it your philosophy that is confusing you?”

Help of Sadguru is needed to know and experience God a story

Everything is in God, but the help of the Sadguru is needed in order to know and experience God." To illustrate this, Meher Baba narrated the following story:

Once in the jungle, a tigress died after giving birth to a cub. The cub remained hungry, without food or water for days. A shepherd found it and took pity on it. He reared it among his sheep. The cub grew up thinking he was a sheep. He did not know that he was a tiger.

One day, a grown-up tiger saw the cub playing among the flock and was surprised. He went to the cub and did his utmost to persuade it that it was a tiger and not a sheep. But the young tiger would not believe him. So the tiger took him to a pool of water and made him look at his own reflection there. The young tiger was astonished and at last was convinced of his true identity. He forgot the notion of his being a lamb and passed the rest of his days among tigers.

In this story, the sheep represent worldly people who are ignorant of the Truth. The flock of sheep represents the general public. The tiger cub is an ignorant man; the full grown tiger is the Sadguru; the pool of water symbolizes the path; and recognizing the reflection is attaining God-Realization.

Although the tiger cub was a tiger, out of ignorance, it took itself to be a sheep. And as long as the other tiger did not show it its reflection in the pool of water, this misconception continued. In the same way, though man is potentially God, being quite ignorant of his Real Self, he thinks himself to be only a man and passes through cycles of births and deaths. He continues wallowing in ignorance until the Sadguru makes him see his own true image.

Meher Baba answered questions even without being asked for and made one to experience His omniscience-an episode.

Once, Baba was playing a checkers-like game with the mandali when an important government official came to see Him. Telling him to sit by His side, Baba continued the game. The official’s mind began working. Smiling, Baba remarked, “When I was Krishna, I played this game and in this form, also, I enjoy it. Though to you I seem to be absorbed in it, you know not what work I am now doing in the universe. My Universal work continues every moment – while I eat, drink, sleep, play – constantly.” The official received the answer to his question without asking it and was highly impressed. He watched Baba play for some time, and Baba would occasionally pat him on the back.

The man later related to Dadi Kerawala, “Baba is omniscient and answers any question, not with words, but through His smile. His pats were the answers to all my questions. Sitting by Him, God knows what questions arose in my mind. But when he would pat me on the back, all my questions vanished. This has been the most memorable experience of my life.”

 Sadguru ‘acts’ while Avatar ‘becomes’ to do His universal work of helping mankind

One who clearly sees the sanskaras of everyone and everything is only conscious God, Who is duty bound, works for creation. You may call Him the Avatar, or the Christ, the Rasool or the Messenger.  He is the One eternally, consciously free and eternally bound. He is eternally free in His own form and eternally bound in everyone and everything.  He also has five Perfect Masters under His divine plan, who works for the universe all the time.  When the progress of consciousness in every kingdom of evolution becomes unnatural, the Avatar comes down to give His universal push.  He BECOMES everyone and everything, while a Perfect Master ACTS while doing His work.

Effectiveness of an Avatar after dropping His body

Meher Baba seldom mentioned the current five Perfect Masters on earth. He noted three were Hindu and two were Muslim, and later made it clear to the mandali that the five living Perfect Masters would not be in the limelight for at least one hundred years after He, the Avatar, dropped His body. It may be wise to conclude, therefore, that if anyone claims to be a Perfect Master within this span of time (1969 through 2069); he should be looked upon with considerable suspicion. In 1954, Meher Baba stated that as many as seventy-seven false Avatars or Messiahs would arise during His advent, which may imply that many will arise after He dropped the body in 1969, which has been observed to be the tragic case in both the East and West.

Perfect Masters or Sadgurus can help materially only after they drop their bodies.

A perfect Master, during His physical lifetime, can do greatest amount of universal work for the good of the world. After He leaves the body, He enjoys eternal bliss and thought the power is with Him, He cannot use it. For this reason, at the tomb or samadhi of a Perfect master there is spiritual power. But it is the faith of the people in the disembodied Master which become the medium to utilize that power. It is for this reason that the people derive benefit by revering a Perfect Master’s tomb, but the benefit accruing from such sources and drawn upon by the individual’s faith is invariably material in nature.

There have been some rare instances of the people deriving spiritual benefit from the shrines of the past Masters or saints. But the spiritual benefit is derived only in special cases where the earthly connection of the receiver and giver has been cut short by unavoidable circumstances. Such instances are very rare.

How to recognize Perfect Master or the Avatar.

These Realised personalities are of two kinds: Saliks or Sadgurus, and Majzoobs or (Brahmi- Bhoots). Both are realised and enjoy perfect bliss. But outwardly there is a vast difference between these two types. The Majzoobs though God-realised, go about in rags or are completely naked. They remain in dirty surroundings, and are oblivious of the world and of people, to whom they appear to be crazed beggars. On the other hand, Saliks and Sadgurus, though fully God-realised, act just like ordinary mortals. They eat, drink, sleep, talk and appear to suffer like any other ordinary man.

But how can you recognize them? Among a hundred thousand so-called saints, there may be only one who is real. What is the test? The best test is his company. Maintain your connection with him, stay with him. Then you can know him, and even, in your own limited way, judge him by your standards, understanding him to some degree. For example, there are two glasses full of water. One glass contains a little salt in it. But how can you know which is which? For that, you have to taste the water, and only then are you able to know the difference. Similarly, by keeping the close company of a so-called saint or Master, you will come to know who is real and who is false.

Kabir said -When you meet a true Guru, He will awaken your heart; He will reveal you the secret of love and detachment and then you will know indeed that He transcends His universe.

He is real Guru, who reveals the form of the formless  to the vision of these eyes, who teaches the simple way of attaining Him that is other than rites and ceremonies; who does not make you close the doors, and hold the breath, and renounce the world: who makes to perceive  the Supreme spirit wherever the mind attaches itself;  Who teaches you to be still in the midst of all your activities: ever immersed in bliss, having no fear in His mind, He keeps the spirit of union in the midst of all enjoyments.

Test of Master (Avatar or Sadguru)

Sadguru and Avatar always allows the spiritual aspirant to test Himself because He is truth Himself. Nothing is impossible for Him. Those who sincerely approach to Sadguru or Avatar are definitely helped by Sadguru or Avatar to bring them in His fold. But to test a Sadguru or an Avatar with malice intentions or to insult Him may be very damaging for the individual.

An -episode

One person approached Meher Baba to find his lost son but Meher Baba refused. When father of boy insisted, Meher Baba suggested him to look for his son on a particular street and the boy was found. Another man, having three sons approached Meher Baba to prove Him wrong. He requested Meher Baba to be blessed with a son. Baba asked him to be sure but the man insisted and Baba Okayed. The man approached his fellow villagers and said, “How he has fooled Meher Baba. He blessed me a son, whereas I already have three. Meher Baba is fraud and He does not know anything.” After some time, two of his sons died simultaneously in a road accident and only one survived.

Test of the disciple by Master

Just as the disciple can test the Master in respect of His capacity to guide him, the Master, in His turn, tests the disciple in respect of his integrity of purpose. The Master is unconcerned about whether the disciple doubts Him or has faith in Him. What He tests is whether the disciple is or is not sincere and wholehearted in his spiritual search and pursuit. The Master is not at all interested in giving proof of His own divinity to the disciple, except when He feels that any such proof is likely to be unfailingly useful and unavoidably necessary for the spiritual benefit of one who has surrendered himself to Him.

Only Perfect Master knows what is best for one according to spiritual need of an individual-a story.

A man renounced the world and was passing his time in meditation, solitude, repeating God's name, and so forth, and also visiting different saints and mahatmas. Years passed by like this. Once, he had the luck to encounter a Perfect Master. He prayed to Him for God-realization, and the Sadguru told him to stay with him in His ashram. The Master also had other followers who were living under His orders.

There was no spiritual practice of any sort in the ashram and he thought all the others there were useless, as he did not observe them doing anything spiritual. Some were cooking, some were washing, and some were cleaning and thus, according to the words of the Master, keeping themselves busy.

Although now living with the Perfect Master, the sanyasi had continued his spiritual practices and become a recluse. One day he asked the Master, "When will I see God?"

The Master replied, "If you act according to My orders, you will gain the sight of God very soon." The recluse nodded in accord. The Master, picking up a small piece of stone, then told him, "Go to the market and, in exchange for this, bring five seers (cup measurements) of vegetables."

Looking at the stone, the recluse replied, "Master, this is a stone. Who will give five sers of vegetables in exchange for it? No one will touch it."

The Master said, "You have promised to obey Me and now you are arguing. If you do as I say, you will have God's darshan."

The recluse went to the market, but no vendor was ready to agree to the bargain, and all laughed in derision. With great difficulty, one agreed to give him two sers of vegetables. Refusing, the recluse returned and said to the Master, "Master, I had told you from the beginning the exchange was foolhardy. Who would give five sers of vegetables for a stone? I could get nothing."

The Master said, "Now go to a sweetmeat shop and bring five sers of sweets for this piece of stone." The recluse left thinking his Master deranged. No one was willing to give five sers of sweets and the most he could argue for in one shop was three sers. So he returned, again empty handed.

The Master then directed him to approach a goldsmith and bade him to bring back not less than five thousand rupees in exchange. Now the recluse was convinced the Master was completely crazy, but he went anyway. The goldsmith examined the rock and announced that he was ready to pay one thousand rupees. This surprised the recluse as now he was being offered a thousand rupees in exchange for a stone against which previously he could not even get five sers of vegetables.  He then thought the Sadguru knew what He was doing and there was something more to it than met his eye.

He returned to the Master and told him what had transpired. The Master next asked him to go to a jeweller and sell the stone for one hundred thousand rupees. So he went and the jeweller agreed to the sale and paid him the amount. The recluse brought the money and the Master told him, "You did not value the stone, but the jeweller knew its true value. He knew that it was in fact a diamond. Only a jeweller’s eye could recognize the stone's genuine worth.

"The vegetable vendors, the sweetmeat shopkeepers, the goldsmiths – all are like those who are veiled; they can only evaluate things according to their consciousness."

The Master then told the recluse: "I am the jeweller and I know the capacities and capabilities of those around Me. They act according to My wish, leaving their own aside. Those who reside with the jeweller are truly spiritual. Whomsoever, you have approached in your years of wandering until now have all been like vegetable sellers, shopkeepers and goldsmiths, limited by their own limited viewpoint. So, it is better to remain with the jeweller who knows your true worth and who, in time, will make you a jeweller like Himself." In this manner the recluse was convinced and held fast to the Master's feet

Master is concerned with spirituality and not morals-an episode

Two Nepalese boy-servants named Khushal and Kirpal had been brought to Satara from Dehra Dun for work. One morning when they failed to get up on time, Aloba treated them roughly. He was overseeing the kitchen work for several months; and the boys were working under his direction. The incident was mentioned to Baba who ordered him not to treat the boys so harshly.

A short time later, when Baba was on His way to Grafton with Aloba and Bhau, He asked Bhau, "What are you thinking?"

Bhau replied, "I was thinking about the way Aloba treats the boys."

Baba suddenly scolded him, "You'd better leave for some other ashram! India is full of ashrams, and if you go to live in one of them, you will be able to lead a virtuous life."

Bhau was greatly taken aback, and Baba explained at length.

With Me, no one can live what the world considers a moral life. Here, we are concerned with spirituality, not morals. A spiritual life is not ruled nor bound by any principles. The sanskaras of each one are different, and so the behaviour and temperament of everyone are different.

In a virtuous life, evil is suppressed and good surfaces, but the evil is still there. The bad sanskaras remain and have to be worked out, if not in this life then in the next or the one after. In the spiritual life, both good and bad sanskaras express themselves, and both get nullified. A spiritual life leads one toward naturalness, whereas a virtuous life, in the guise of humility, inflates the ego and perpetuates it! A spiritual life, though, is only led under the guidance and orders of the Avatar or Perfect Master, who knows the pulse of everyone and treats everyone according to his particular malady.

You do not like Aloba's behaviour, but his behaviour was quite natural and necessary for him. How can you understand that? People of the world act according to moral standards and socially acceptable behaviour, but the Avatar or Perfect Master deals with everyone according to his or her sanskaras. Thus spiritual life is totally different and cannot be judged on the basis of morality, ethics or any principle.

Smiling, Baba asked Bhau, "Now, tell Me which ashram you intend to go to?"

"None," Bhau replied.

The fact was that Bhau himself was under the thumb of Aloba's rough treatment. Baba had ordered him to do as Aloba instructed, and Bhau had to do much of the hard work, such as cleaning the lanterns and bicycles, sweeping, weeding the garden, draining the dirty water, besides attending to correspondence work, escorting Baba back and forth to His bungalow, writing work, et cetera. Aloba would always find some extra work for him and tell him to do it. That, too, with much harshness, demanding it be done immediately. But for Bhau, it was all a great lesson in forbearance, and Baba Himself was creating such situations. He would create strife between the mandali members so that none would be partial to another.

Life with Meher Baba was like walking on the edge of a sword, walking on it even though crippled in one leg! Such a life cannot be imagined. Daily, one had to bear lightning-like blows, yet, strangely enough, one would be in such a condition that, although paining from the wounds, one would not like to be left without them and would be unharmed. On the one hand, the mind would hurt under the attack, but on the other, the heart would desire more punishment. Thus, because of the continuous shower of "blows to the ego," the mind was becoming powerless and the heart strong. Such was the spiritual life with Meher Baba.

There is no democracy in spirituality-an episode narrated by Dhakephalkar (disciple)

Baba decided that He would leave everything and start a New Life. In the new life He would go walking and maintain Himself and His disciples on begging and in this way He would travel all over India. So, all properties which stood in His name was sold away; only land on which His “Last Resting Place” stood was standing in His name.

Preparations were made to leave Meherabad. When some fifty of us gathered in the hall, one of the lovers, Dr. Ghani suggested that since Baba was leaving Meherabad, He should give a parting feast to all His lovers as Jesus Chris did.  Baba agreed. Then Dr. Ghani submitted that since he was a Mohammedan, the feast should be non-vegetarian.  Baba accepted. Whereupon another lover proposed that a little wine also should be served to His lovers as in the case of the disciples of Jesus Christ.

“A little quantity of wine also will be supplied in the feast” Baba consented.

The venue of the party then came up for discussion. Dr. Ghani and others maintained that the party should be had in the very hall where Baba used to sit. Baba asked all to express their opinion on the venue. Everyone except myself spoke in one voice that it should be arranged in the hall. When it was my turn, Baba asked me to air my views on the subject.

“Baba, though I am a vegetarian, I tasted non vegetarian food. I am not against the feast at all. But, your Hindu followers take the place where you sit as a temple. Even when you are not there, they consider it sacred. They would never stand the idea of non-vegetarian food served there, let alone Baba lovers enjoying it there. Their sentiments will get wounded.” I made myself clear.

“Baba, we are 49; and Dhake is only one. Ours is an over-whelming majority. So we should fix up the feast in the hall”, Dr. Ghani and others maintained.

“Democratic principles have no relevance in spirituality. Prabhu Ramchandra’s consort Sitamai was in custody of Ravana for more than a year. When she was released after defeat of Ravana, she was brought to Auyodhya and Ramchandra wanted to know whether His subject took her as pure woman about His kingdom and for that purpose, Rama sent His men about His kingdom to ascertain the public opinion in this regard. All of them returned with report that she was held in high esteem as a paragon of high virtue by everyone. But one messenger approached Ramchandra to inform that a washer man in Auyodhya doubted her. Even though the washer man’s was alone discordant note, Prabhu Ramchandra decided to disown Sitamai and sent her away to forest because there was no rule of democracy in spiritual thinking. Here, in My case, when Dhake says that the feast in hall would heart the sentiments of some of My Hindu followers it appealed to Me and the feast will not be held in the hall.” Baba concluded.

The feast was held in one of the corners of the compound. All the forty nine and many more were there and Baba served them non-vegetarian ‘Biryani’ and couple of spoons of wine.

Myself and Kale Mama, another disciple were asked to remain in the hall and enjoy vegetarian meals and sweet meats, which Baba Himself served us. This is how Baba applies spirituality in worldly affairs.

Keep Me constantly with you

Make Me your constant companion. Think of Me more than you think of your own self. The more you think of Me, the more you will realize My love for you.

Your duty is to keep Me constantly with you throughout your thoughts, speech and actions. They do their duty who, sincere in their faith and love, surrender to Me – guided by the implicit belief in My divinity as Baba.

The hypocrites who, not knowing their own minds, constantly doubt. They are at times, through false emotions, inclined to believe in Me and at other times, to indulge in slanderous gossip against me. No amount of slander can ever affect or change Me nor any amount of admiration and praise enhance or glorify My divinity.

Master is the only true and constant companion-narrated by Pratap Ahir (disciple)-an episode

I had the first blessed good fortune to meet Meher Baba in 1950, during the one day He stepped out of the New Life on October 16, in Mahabaleshwar. But the incident I would like to relate now, occurred seven years after that.

I was living in Poona and was an active member of Poona bhajan group. Baba came to Poona that summer and was staying at Shrikhind Botanical Gardens. This was before Baba started staying regularly at Guruprasad.

Baba decided that He wanted to have a meeting with Poona bhajan group and He asked one of its members to draw up a list of those who were involved in this group so that they could be invited to attend the meeting.

I was waiting eagerly for someone to come and officially invite me to the meeting.

As the time passed, I began to become quite restless. I had discovered that the meeting was to be held that afternoon and I waited with much hope and anticipation until the last moment for my invitation to arrive. To my surprise, no one ever showed up to inform me about the meeting. As I was quite active in the group, there had never been any doubt in my mind as to my being invited. It was quite painful shock for me and I felt deeply hurt at this omission.

At first I just cycled aimlessly but eventually I came to the Sangam Bridge at the junction of the Mula and Mutha rivers. I got down from my cycle and sat under a tree for an hour or so and then cycled home, hot, dejected and tired.

To my surprise, before I could enter the house, my mother started shouting at me, scolding me for not telling her exactly where I was going when I left. She said, “Baba sent a car here to take you to the Botanical Garden. Now rush there immediately”.

I was stunned at this news. I cursed myself now for ever having left the house, but it was too late now to worry about that. I jumped on my cycle and began to pedal at fast as I could, wish all the while that I could go even faster. When I reached the garden and the house where Baba was staying, I just threw my cycle down and ran forward.

As I entered the room, Baba looked at me so lovingly that I could not contain myself and I burst into tears.

“Why did not you come in the meeting?” Baba gestured. “I was not invited”, I replied. Baba looked very surprised to hear this and then He gestured for me to come and sit near Him.

I went forward and sat facing Baba, with my back to all others who were there. Baba looked at Eruch and gestured, “Why his name left off the list?” And Eruch then informed Baba of who had done it.

Baba turned to me and gestured, you say that you are close friends.  But what kind of friendship is this? You were together in school, in college and both of you have come to Me and love Me, but still he forgot to include your name, your own friend!

Baba continued to tease me in this vein for some time. But then He turned serious and looking straight into my eyes He declared,” Always remember one thing. All your relations in the world –your father, mother, brothers, sisters, and friends are only your companion for the time being. They remain with you for a certain period but I am the only companion who is with you from the very beginning and will remain with you till the very end.

After the meeting, I was told by others that as soon as the meeting had begun, Baba has asked about me and sent a car to bring me. My friend may have forgotten me but Baba had not and in later life, I experienced many disappointments, people I trusted and felt close too, let me down time and again. But not only Baba never abandoned me. He is the only companion; I have ever had whose love for me is unfailing and unconditional.

Spiritual benefits can be drawn directly or indirectly by visiting saints according to the spiritual status of the Master.

All beings are limited except the Avatar. Meher Baba also explained that there are two types of spiritual benefit – indirect which is determined by the efforts of the seeker, and direct which is given consciously with full force. There is no direct spiritual benefit given by those on the first four planes; all benefit is only indirect. The percentages of indirect spiritual benefit vary from 5% on the first plane; 7% on the second plane; 10% on the third plane; 50% on the fourth plane, but in encountering such a being there is also a 50% possibility of harm instead of benefit. A Wali of the fifth plane or the sixth plane Pir can respectively give 25% to 50% direct or indirect spiritual benefit to a seeker. The Majzoobs of the seventh plane gives 100% indirect benefit, but nil direct spiritual benefit because he remains totally unconscious of the universe and all beings in the world. The Perfect Master alone gives both indirect and direct spiritual benefit 100%; thus, His presence on earth benefits the universe 100% in an indirect or general way, and 100% benefits His circle (or disciples) in a direct or special way. The Avatar benefits all beings in the universe 100% in an indirect special way, and benefits his circle 100% in a direct chosen way.

Concessions from Meher Baba with regard to help for His lovers-an example.

Avatar or Sadguru is most generous toward help to His disciples. God listens the language of heart only. Any sincere prayer reaches to Him instantly and help is delivered immediately.

Consider a cashier in a bank as Avatar or Sadguru and an account holder as a disciple. An individual account holder approaches cashier and requests to withdraw Rs. 10000. Cashier checks from record and says you have only Rs. 5000 in your account so you can take Rs. 5000 only. Now his son having no bank account approaches his cashier father and asks for Rs. 5000 to spend on tour along with his friends. Cashier-father, being most generous toward his son, gives Rs.10000 instead of Rs.5000 from his own account in order to meet any exigencies on tour.

No hell and heaven state for those closely connected with Avatar or Sadguru

When a person dies the mind’s connection with the gross body is snapped and this produces such a shock that he forgets every incident of his past life. After death, the soul remains in astral world for another 12 to 14 days in all before entering the hell and heaven state of subtle world. Those who are closely connected with Avatar or Sadguru do not enter in heaven or hell state but take birth immediately.

Role of Jivan Mukta, Sadguru and Avatar in helping other for God-realisation.

Jeevan mukta or Paramhans or Majzoob who do not come to the level of human being can make on single soul perfect like Him in His life time. No direct benefit accrues to the world from a Jeevan mukta or Paramhans or Majzoob.

Param mukta known as Perfect Master or Qutub or Sadguru knows Himself as God in everything and is able to help spiritually and can make many other souls realise God in His life time.

Avatar can make not only any number, even all in creation God realised and everything in creation from a particle of dust.

Sadguru does not take rebirth. Once a Sadguru drops His body, another God realized immediately takes His place. After dropping body, role of Sadguru to help spiritually ceases.

Avatar and Sadguru does not give instant realisation to His disciples   

Above discourse of Perfect Master Ghaus Ali Shah Qalandar was quoted by Meher Baba in reply to above question and also narrated the following anecdote:

A certain man, having two vessels encrusted with the rust and dirt, decided to have them cleaned. He gave one vessel to a professional who promised to cleanse it in forty days, and the other to a man who undertook to do the job in a single day. The professional man began to work at his vessel scientifically. He subjected it to many processes over a period of forty days, and he made the vessel not only spick and span but also a thing for use.

The second man, who had promised to finish the job in one day, adopted the very drastic procedure of burning the vessel in a huge fire. This cleansed the vessel quickly and completely, but made it brittle and worthless. It can be seen, therefore, that although both the vessels were made clean, only that which underwent the lengthy process was of any use.

The Master went on to say that it was for this reason that a Perfect Master seldom gave realisation to an aspirant instantaneously, but led him to it slowly so that he might become a robust, useful vessel for God’s work.

In this connection, Meher Baba remarked to His disciples, “Realisation can be imparted to anyone in a second. It will then be for one’s own self only with no profit to others. The period austerity, self denial and hardship which one undergoes with a Master, engenders power and gives authority to use realisation, when achieved, for the spiritual awakening of others.

Come for My darshan only-said Meher Baba an- episode

In January 1947, after closing the mast ashram, after a long time Baba declared to give public darshan in Madras. In March, V.T. Laxmi invited Baba to give darshan in Madras which was accepted by Baba. Baba gave sahwas in Madras at Meher Bhuwan, 27, Brahmin Street, Saidapet Madras (Residence of Mrs. V.T. Laxmi). Mr/ Limkar who came from Sholapur with Baba, jokingly Baba said, “Number of Limker’s relatives in Madras are more than Baba lovers.  Baba had warned Limkar that if he had come especially for Baba’s Sahwas then he should not go to meet his relatives. But Limkar could not restrain himself. He went to his relatives and fell down somewhere and remained limping for many days. Perhaps this was warning for Limkar to take Baba’s instructions more seriously. (This was casual remark)

Go directly to your own places carrying Me with you-an episode

There is another important thing I told the other groups. On leaving here, you should all go directly to your own places carrying Me with you. If you have to go to some other place for business, etc., you can go later on. If you do not do this, it would be only fifty percent sahavas and fifty percent business and other affairs. You should take Baba with you and go straight home without breaking the journey anywhere along the way.

While translating this in Marathi, Dhakephalkar on his own added, besides anywhere else, you should not go either to Pandharpur, Shirdi or Sakori. Baba became somewhat vexed at this unnecessary observation, and due to Dhake's slip of the tongue. Baba amended His ruling and permitted those wishing to visit any of the above three places to visit them.

If you want to go there, you may go, but do not go purposely. I do not want you to go anywhere, because your coming here is itself more than a pilgrimage. But since Dhake has created this misunderstanding, those who wish to go to Shirdi, Sakori or Pandharpur may go.

One mistaken word here or there in the translation makes a world of difference in what I say and creates any amount of misunderstanding.

Baba asked Dhake to translate what he had said, but because of his mistake tears were flowing from his eyes, and he could not say a word. Baba then asked Bal Natu's friend, V. J. Kher, to deliver the Marathi version.

Baba repeated His wish for them to go straight home, and added, "All places are Mine. I forgive you and also forgive Dhake for his mistake. A business trip is not desirable while on pilgrimage. You should make a second journey to Shirdi, Sakori or Pandharpur if you at all wish, after reaching your homes and out of love."

Despite these clear and definite instructions, some stood up and delineated their difficulties in going home directly, whereupon Baba stated, there may be individual problems, but the solution is in your hands. Whatever I wanted to say, I have said. Katta Subba Rao of Andhra had come here with the Telugu group, and while here he received four telegrams and one urgent phone call, demanding him to Bombay on business. He asked Me what to do. I replied if he wanted to follow Me, he should go to his home first and then go to Bombay, and he obeyed. I am not here to ease your problems and difficulties. They are immaterial.

Baba did, however, permit one man to deviate from his route to pick up his family on his way home.

You should all go directly to your respective homes. Do not break your journey for pilgrimage along the way. To come to Me is, in itself, difficult, and therefore, when you go, go straight home. If you do not do it, it would mean your coming to Me here is half-hearted. It would mean you had not come here exclusively for Me.

If you travel here and there before returning home, you scatter the exceptional sanskaras gathered after My darshan and company. Thus you lose what I have given you.

Meher Baba calls His lovers to come to Him again and again to have His scent-an episode.

One day after Meher Baba had emerged from a long period of seclusion, we were sitting in mandali hall with some of His close lovers whom He had permitted to visit Him, and Baba asked them whether they remembered Him during the time they were away from Him.

In unison, all those present said they loved Him and remembered Him.

“And how do you do that? Asked Baba.

One of them said that all the lovers gathered and performed His arti; another said they sang bhajans and third said they repeated His name. Yet another mentioned that his group not only remembered Baba but created a Baba atmosphere as well.

“How did you do that?” said Baba.

“Baba,” he replied, “We heard of a saint in our town and we visited him often. You have told us not to go saints and yogis but you have also said that You are in them. So I went with my family to visit this saint and I saw You in him.”

“If you saw Me in him,” said Baba “Where was the need for you to come here today? You wanted a Baba atmosphere and you felt it in the presence of that person. There was no need therefore for you to come here.”

When the man had no reply, Baba commented, “I am also in the prostitute, in the vagabond and in a thief. Why do you not visit them? You will find Me there.

Then as tears of remorse began to trickle down from man’s face, Baba continued. “What you say and you felt is right. I am in everything, but I am not that. That saint is a saint while I am the God-man. What do the police do to track down the criminals? They use dogs which smell out the criminal first bringing the dogs to the site of the crime. Similarly, your coming there is like a preparation to catch the stealer of your hearts. I steal the hearts of mankind and if you want to track Me down, you must come to the site where I have spent much time.

“Sometimes the dogs loose the scent and the police bring them again to the site. Likewise, you must come again and again till you are certain that you have My scent and are not likely to lose it. When you have saturated that scent in yourself, then there will be no need for you to come here.”

Copying Avatar or Sadguru’s action is no good for aspirant  

Do not try with your limited mind to understand the significance of My actions, nor try to imitate them. You must not do what I do, but do what I tell you to do. To try to bring My every action within the orbit of your understanding is but to understand the limitations of your own understanding. The utter simplicity of My Divine Game appears to be highly intricate as soon as you try to understand it through your intellect

An episode  

For relaxation Baba would go to Munshi Rahim’s house at Charni Road to play cards. In August 1922, once while Baba and the mandali were playing cards, Ghani stole a card just the way Baba would pilfer. Baba stopped the game and told the men a true storey about the Perfect Master.

One day, a Sadguru with some of His disciples to a city where He was known. He approached a candy shop and entering, put some sweets in His mouth. His disciples, too, mimicked Him in this respect. He then visited a bakery and there the same thing happened. He picked up some cookies and put them into His mouth, and the disciples did the same.

Then He went to a blacksmith’s shop where there were red-hot pieces of iron in the furnace. The Master picked up one and ate it. Disciples stared at Him. The Sadguru then said, “Now eat it too.”

Not one dared move and Master admonished, “Why did you do as I did? Are you parrots? Never do as I do, but do as I say.”

Laying head at the feet of a Master symbolises surrender

Laying of head at the Master’s feet is a significant mark of reverence by aspirant. It also symbolised of his surrender to His will and order which is the first step of the path of discipleship. It also signifies that aspirant is laying his or her sanskaras the feet of the Master who assumes responsibility for all the devotee’s acts of omission and commission, provided the surrender is sincere.

Beating from a mast, Sadguru or Avatar benefit spiritually in lowering sanskaras:

Whether it is called good or bad from worldly standards, mast, Sadguru and Avatar have no selfish motive or personal deliberation. So, if these persons laugh or cry, seem happy or morose, caress others or beat them; they are not conscious of what they do or how they behave. Nevertheless their doing acts in anger helps those on whom the unconscious anger is spent, because their selfless anger destroys the anger sanskaras of the recipient.

The external outburst by a Master is the shadow of His internal perfect state and is radically contrary to the bliss within. Consequently, in its outer manifestation, it takes the form of abusive language, shattering and beating. But whosoever receives these ego-shattering from the Perfect Master is very lucky indeed, since these tongue-lashing and physical beating work miracles for him and bring him unimaginable benefit, especially in his external affairs

Never touch a Perfect Master when He or She is sleeping.

Sadguru never sleeps in the ordinary sense of the word, but "rests" at a resting place between the sixth and seventh planes. Even though people may find Him snoring, He is not asleep. It is next to impossible to come down from that state. A Sadguru alone can manage it, no one else can. That is the reason almost all Masters select a quiet, separate and aloof place for resting — which you call sleeping — where they will not be disturbed. For who knows, a kick from a Master during His rest to one who disturbs Him would be fatal — the person would be doomed!

But apart from the different places of resting, the Perfect Master's modes of resting also differ. All Sadgurus do not act alike. Sai Baba would rest on a hanging platform high above the floor to avoid disturbance by anyone. While resting, Babajan and Upasni Maharaj would get up suddenly at even the slightest touch of a finger. Hence, they all rest at different solitary places to their liking in different ways. I am the same, avoiding the slightest cause of disturbance.

Therefore, I advise you never to touch a Perfect Master when He or She is resting. I may and do tolerate disturbances occasionally, but other Masters may not and generally speaking do not. And their one kick in that state would finish you forever (end your life).

Avatar or  Sadguru  needs a watchman-narrated by Baba -story

Once, when someone asked why Baba needed a night watchman, He related this story:

The Sufis call all human beings, except Qutub, dogs! Because, according to them, ordinary men of the world are not worthy of being called anything else. Once there was a Qutub living on the banks of a river. He always had a man guarding His door. One day the king of that city came to the door of the Qutub and demanded His darshan. The watchman stopped him. He went inside and asked his Master's permission, which the Qutub refused, saying that He would not see the man now. The king began to quarrel with the watchman, asking why the Master kept the doors closed. Being a man of God, He should keep His gates open every minute. He said, "They should never be closed. No one should be prevented from going inside. What need is there for a watchman like You?"

The Qutub replied from within: "A watchman is very much essential to drive away dogs like you!" The king at once realized his insolence and ego.

Baba slaughters His lovers slow like a butcher-narrated by Bhauji (disciple)

Homi Desai of Lahore came for Baba's darshan. He came after several years and was eager to lay some of his problems before Baba. But on seeing him, Baba stated, "Homi, just sit here quietly for five minutes and then leave." Desai sat down, but his mind was in turmoil. After five minutes Baba asked him to go, and he left highly disappointed. He thought that he had lost his chance, but Baba sent someone with a message to tell him to come the next day. The whole night he kept awake, worries filling his mind. He appeared the next morning, but Baba again told him to keep quiet and leave after five minutes. Desai flushed with anger, but Baba asked him to come again the following day.

The third day, deeply troubled, Desai arrived at Guruprasad. His eyes were red from lack of sleep and his mind was churning. "Sit here for five minutes and don't say anything," Baba stated. "Then go."

At first Baba took no notice of him, but the next moment when Baba gazed at him, his clouded mind cleared and inwardly he received the sought-after answers to his questions. Greatly heartened, Desai folded his hands and said to Baba, "Thank You," and then exclaimed, "What a butcher You are to slaughter one so slowly!"

Baba replied with a smile, "Only slow butchering leads one to the Goal. A quick end keeps you where you are."

An animal coming in contact of Avatar gets exceptional spiritual benefit

Baba said, "Any animal coming into contact with the Avatar's body gets a human body in its next birth." When the Master (Avatar or Sadguru) touch the dead bodies of an animal, the animals get human form in next lives.

Appointment with the Master has special significance-an episode

One day a woman approached Baba for darshan with her child. She requested Baba to bless her baby. Baba commented, "As you wish. But do you remember how last year on your request, I permitted you to visit Guruprasad to have My darshan a second time? You did not come."

From the hundreds who had visited Guruprasad the past year it seemed incredible to the woman that Baba would remember such a small detail. The woman felt ashamed and apologized, explaining, "Baba, treat me as your daughter. I had to attend my brother's marriage, so I could not come. Please pardon me."

Baba as usual pardoned her, but also remarked, "I forgive you but remember, you yourself asked for an opportunity of which you did not avail. Any appointment with the God-Man has special significance which cannot be repeated. It is difficult to make up that loss. However, now be happy and forget about it."

It is a great mistake to ask for change in My order-an episode

Manutai was the wife of Kaka Shahane. On April 14th, (1927) Kaka and she came with their children for Baba's darshan. Manutai had Baba's order not to drink tea, but as she was going to Kolhapur to visit her relatives, who might insist on her taking tea, she requested Baba to allow her to drink it during her visit. Baba gave His consent, but corrected her, "It is a great mistake to ask for a change in My order once given. When I give an order it should be followed until the time I, on My own, withdraw it. And so all orders, under all circumstances, are to be carried out. There should be no breach of My word. I will never refuse a change in the original order if asked for, but take it that the effect and force of My first word or order is lost once it is changed. And because of that, those concerned will necessarily have to suffer."

 

CHAPTER-7

DESIRE AND LONGING

Quotes

Desires and longing are the root cause of suffering.

Desirelessness means freedom from self inflicted suffering.

Desires are harmful both ways, when unfulfilled; it is eventual result of expression of his desire which brings disappointment and dejection.

Desire for nothing except desirelessness.

Dislikes are as much wants as likes and both are desires of the ego and have to go.

Do not desire union with God, but long for union till you go beyond longing for union; and long only for the will and pleasure of the Beloved.

Burn all the desires and longing and kindle the one and only desire and longing union with the Divine beloved.

Give up the desire of God realization, and give up the sense of giving up.

Instead of wanting Me to want what you want; want what I want you to want.

Man is only partially satisfied in his attempt to have the fulfillment of his desires, and this partial satisfaction fans and increases the flame of craving instead of extinguishing it. Thus greed always finds an endless field of conquest and leaves the individual endlessly dissatisfied. The chief expressions of greed are related to the emotional part of man. It is a form of entanglement with the subtle sphere.

Once a desire is fulfilled, there is another desire that arises ready to be satisfied, another is there and so on. It is not easy to escape the clutches of one’s desire. Only Perfect Master can destroy the desires.

Seven major desires pervade the mental world, (seed form) the subtle world (germination) and gross world in gross form (action). Mankind knows these desires as lust anger, greed, hatred, pride, jealousy and selfishness –and these desires pervade all creation.

Rejection of desires is a preparation for desirelessness or the spirit of non-wanting.

Some seek money, some seek power, some seek children, some seek name, some seek, fame, few want God. Life is a joke, all is a game.

The more you want the more miserable you are.

The state of desirelessness is a faculty latent in everyone.

The world is slave to needs. The need must become your slaves. You must learn to use your modern conveniences –not to be used by them.

Unless you give up the breath of your desire and die to yourself, you cannot make Me the breath of your life and live forever.

Wanting is the state of perpetual restlessness.

Want nothing and you will have everything.

When a man is desireless, he not only eliminates the suffering he causes to others but also much of his own suffering.  – Meher Baba

Meher Baba said

Desire and longing

Desires and longings are the root cause of all suffering. The only real desire is to see God, and the only real longing is to become one with God. This real desire and longing frees one from the bondage of birth and death. Other desires and longings bind one with ignorance.

To desire the real desire and to long for the real longing you need My grace, and you cannot have that until you surrender all other desires and longings to Me. Your love for Me will help you to surrender these desires and longings, and My love for you will help you to desire the real desire and long for the real longing, which are by My grace.

Freedom from desires

As long as a person is not free from desires, he is not ready for emancipation. Desires, both good and bad, are binding. Good desires bind a person with golden chains, and bad with iron ones. Why do you feel restless? Because you have a thousand thoughts of wife, children and the world. One should be free of wishes and desires, but they are there.

As long as desires persist, there is no freedom. One who is completely desire less becomes king of kings. But a person has no idea how to become desireless. Freedom from desires is real life. One has to go beyond desires to enjoy freedom. This freedom can never be imagined, it is beyond the mind. The mind creates desires and as long as the mind continues and does not die, a person cannot extricate himself and enjoy freedom.

The soul is like a bird. When all desires vanish, the bird's eyes open. It sees God and becomes one with Him. I am that God whom the bird sees when its eyes open. But desires blind the bird and it cannot see Me, though I am standing right in front of it.

Hold My Daman if you want to know Gods

Although you are divided into groups, to Me you all are one. But if you want to know God, the only solution is to catch hold of My daaman (robe). If you care for God, if you have a sincere longing for Union, then hold on to My garment firmly. But if you have other wants to satisfy, if you want health, riches, children – then do not come to Me. There are many saints who can satisfy your desires.

Baba asked Aloba to read a certain verse from Hafiz, which Baba explained which categorises the saints and gurus as under:

There are three types of dealers

1) Merchant king who monopolize a business

2) Wholesalers

3) Retailers

If you need a small thing like a needle, you go to a retailer, not to a wholesaler and certainly not to a merchant king. So to come to Me for physical and material desires is of no use because I do not deal in such insignificant things like granting boons.

Want what I want you to want- Meher Baba said to C.D. Deshmukh- an episode.

Deshmukh broached the subject of a certain young man he had chosen as a husband for his daughter, Sanjeevani. Baba replied, "I don't like it; he is not suitable."

Earnestly, Deshmukh rejoined, "Baba, the fellow is very good. He is educated and comes from a good family."

Seeing that Deshmukh had already settled things, Baba relented, "If that is the case, proceed with the matter and let the match be made."

Coming out of the hall, Deshmukh told others that Baba had given His approval and wished that his daughter marry the fellow. Overhearing this, Baba called him back and corrected him: "Is it I or you who wishes that Sanjeevani wed this fellow? Don't talk like that!

"Want what I want! Instead of wanting what I want, you want Me to want what you want. And when you succeed in getting Me to agree to what you want, you even tell others that it is what I want. You have not only made Me agree to what you have already made up your mind about, but you go and tell others, “Baba wants so-and-so and my daughter to marry. What nonsense!”

"It is impossible for you to want what I want as it is impossible for you to love Me as I ought to be loved. But at least do not always want to make Me want what you want. Hold on to Me and try to obey Me implicitly and fully in all I ask."

No amount of penance can bring desirelessness.

The whole world is like a mirage. Hope never dies. God is above all hope. There is only one way to attain God: when hope dies, God is realized! There is no other way. You do not benefit by years of penance, fasting, sitting in samadhi or undergoing self-abnegation by sleeping on nails. There is only one remedy to get rid of hope, to get beyond hope, and that is love. And there is only one way to love: to forget our self, and to do that, surrender at the feet of a Master. Bhakti yoga, karma yoga and dnyan yoga exist to bring about this self-forgetfulness. But even though apparently successful in practicing them, no one forgets himself through them!

Get away from wants-an episode

Dedolchow and Amiya Das were with Baba along with various Poona workers. About sixty persons had gathered. After  the morning session, Amiya Das, Harry Dedolchow and brother Jal  went out to lunch and then to zoo until one O’clock, when they were to return to Guruprasad for afternoon session with Baba.

At the zoo, Jal said to Dedolchow, “Next time you return to see Baba, will you bring me an inexpensive transistor radio, about twenty U.S. dollars, no more?”

Dedolchow said, “No problem, Jal. I will get you a nice one. However, only if Baba says so.”

Jal replied, “I know Baba’s ways. I will ask Him when we return to Guruprasad.”

When the three arrived a few minutes after one O’clock, the session was already in progress. Dedolchow quickly took off his shoes and entered the room. Baba looked at him and remarked, I am the chief transmitter and receiver. All this business of ‘I want this, get me that’– try to get away from those wants and say: I want Baba, I want God.’ It isn’t easy, but try.”

After the session, Dedolchow approached Baba and told Him of Jal’s request, adding, “Jal said he knows your ways.”

Baba retorted, “No one knows My ways, and He did not allow Dedolchow to bring the radio to Jal.

 

CHAPTER-8

DETACHMENT

Quotes

Complete detachment provides equanimity that remains affected by opposites in life. Complete detachment leads to a state of wanting nothing and thus unfailing source of happiness arrives.

Complete detachment comes from the understanding of suffering and its cause and one no longer creates for himself the suffering that comes from desire.

Cure for worry and depression is detachment, the practice of separating oneself from the illusion of existence. If one is detached from his own works, and their results, he becomes free from the opposite.

A man may discharge his worldly duties and maintain a household with a wife and children, but at that same time, he should remain detached from all this, come what may. This does not mean that he should be neglectful of his duties toward his near and dear ones, but that he should have no attachment to it at all. You know that pen is yours and you use it. But if you lose it, you should not care about it, you should remain detached.

A perfect man functions with complete detachment in the midst of intense activities.

Be bound by freedom. Be attached to detachment.

When mind remains unmoved and balanced due to external and internal stimuli, it arrives at a state of detachment due to non-wanting. If a person is detached from his own works and their results, he becomes free from the opposites.-Meher Baba

Meher Baba explained

 

Remain detached like a cashier in bank-a simile

I am in all – in both great and petty things. All are nothing, so why give importance to anything? You cannot escape petty things, because everything except God is petty. What you can do is to be detached. Use the petty things, but know they are petty and so remain unattached to them.

For example, false teeth are for eating; they are attached in your mouth. You know they are false and you can take them out; attached and detached, you make use of them.

The dirty body, which I call the walking latrine, is used for the soul to realize itself. Can you escape from it? You cannot escape its perspiration, so what you do is wash away the sweat. But if all day you go on brooding, “Why do I perspire? I must not perspire,” it is of no use. You cannot escape, but you can become detached.

Always remain detached toward results. The result of something may be good or bad, but you should be detached from both.

Detachment explained – by a simile of a cashier in bank.

Attachment to the material world is a great drawback for the consciousness to proceed further. You are bound by attachments, and you cannot make any progress. All the time you just think about different wants. If one want is fulfilled, another want comes. It is unending. Other desires are also there. The fulfilment of desires cannot and will never give you freedom. They always bind you.

You need the detachment from desire and wants. Take the example of a cashier in the bank. A cashier in the bank deals with money during His duty hours. But when he goes home, does not think about money. Thinking about money, of course, is very natural when he is in bank. He is very careful about it and keeps a proper account of everything. When he goes home he forgets about money. He does not remember it. He remains detached because he knows that it is the bank’s money, not his. So if you do any duty, know well that you are doing it for Me. When you are doing it for Me, you remain detached. Everything belongs to Me, so do not think that it belongs to you.

Story of King Janak-and seeker on detachment  

Take the example of King Janak.  He was a king, but a God-realized one.  Though he was a king, he did not have thoughts of detachment or attachment.  He had the experience of His Godhood.

There once was a seeker roaming about for a long time.  He spent twelve years going from one place to another.  He did not stay in one spot.  He would beg for food, he would meditate, and he would do all types of spiritual practices.

One day, he was sitting under a tree to take rest.  An old man was also sitting under that tree.  He asked the seeker, 'Where do you come from?

This young man said, 'I am a seeker of God.  I don't have any home.  I do not stay in one place; just move about here and there.  So how can I tell you where I have come from?'

"'What else do you do?' the old man asked.

"'I meditate.  I beg for my food, and I do many spiritual practices.'

"How long have you been doing all this?'

"For the last twelve years.” the young man replied.

Then the old man asked, “Did you find God?”

“Not yet.” the young man replied

"Have you received any experience of God?”

"No, no experience."  But I will definitely get it.  Because I am doing this for God, answered the young seeker.

“Do you really want God?” the old man asked.

"That's why I am doing this.  I have nothing to do with the world.  I am completely detached from the world.”

"If you want God, I can tell you whom you should approach.  And I know definitely that you will get God.”

The young man was very curious.  He said, “Yes, please tell me.  I want God!”

“There is one place called Nepal.” said the old man.  A man who knows God lives there.  His name is Janak.  If you go to him, I am sure that he will give you God because you want Him.

The old man gave the young man the address, and the young man went there.

What does he find?

There was a big palace, with guards standing at the gate.  The seeker was amazed.  The old man had mentioned the name 'Janak' but had not said that Janak was a king.  The seeker asked the guards, 'Is Janak here?'

At first, the guards did not say anything, but then they answered, 'Yes.

The young man said, “I want to see Him.”

The guards replied, “Without Janak's permission, you cannot see Him.”  So we will give him a message from you.  If the king wants to see you, then, of course, we'll let you know and take you to him.

As soon he heard the name of the king, the seeker's mind started working.  Here I am.  I just roam about here and there seeking God.  And this man is a king.  How can he give me God?  That old man deceived me.'

Anyway, he told the guard, 'Yes, I want to see him.”

The guard went and told Janak.  When the guard returned, he said to the young man, “The king wants to see you.  Come with me.”

The young man went along with the guard.  He saw the king sitting on a throne, surrounded by all sorts of comforts.  He was thinking, 'Now I have been misguided.'

Janak asked the young man to sit on a luxurious chair, and asked, 'What do you want?”

“I want God.” the man replied.

“I can give you God.  But you have to obey My instructions.”

“If you give me God, I will obey everything.”

Janak said, “You have come a long way.  You are tired.  So I want you to take rest for three days.  Then I will tell you what you have to do.”

The young man said, “I am not tired.  I just go on walking from one place to another.  So please give me an order.  What do you want?”

You said to me that you would obey my order.  But now when I gave you an order, you say that you are not tired! The king replied. This is not obedience.  This is what you want; not what I want.'

The young man could not say anything.  He was taken into a room furnished with all sorts of comforts.  He had a sitting room, a bedroom.  The rooms were decorated; different pictures were on the walls.  He was thinking, 'How can I get God here?  To find God, one has to observe fasts and silence, do meditation, and beg for one's food.  Here everything is luxury and nothing.

Then his food came, many dishes, and the young man thought, “Definitely, I cannot get God here.  I must go out of this place.  But how?  Everywhere there are guards.  Now I am in trouble.  What to do?”

Though he ate, his mind was working.  He had not seen any dishes like these at any time during his life.  He was from a poor family; he would beg for food.  It was too much for him and also too embarrassing.

Afterwards, he was taking rest, but his mind was working:  How to get out of this palace?  He was preparing a plan.  How to escape?

And what does he find?

The ceiling of the room was coming down and down.  He thought that if he slept, the ceiling might fall down, and he would die.  So he could not sleep at all.  All the time, he was observing the ceiling gradually coming down and down.  Then, the next morning, he was given a nice breakfast, but he could not eat. He was very restless, surrounded by so many thoughts.

King Janak called him and asked, “Did you sleep last night?”

“Not at all.”

“Was the bed not good? The king asked, or the food?”

The man said, “Such a bed I have never seen in my life.  It was so comfortable.  I never ate such food in my life; it was delicious.”

"Then why did you not sleep?” the king asked.

My mind was full of thoughts - that for God one has to follow all types of austerities, but here I find all luxury.  Then I saw the ceiling coming down and down.  I thought that if I slept, I would die, because the ceiling would fall down.  So I could not sleep.

Janak asked, “Do you know what spiritual life is?”  The spiritual life is not just simply to beg for food, walk long distances, and follow all austerities.  These have no meaning.  You were scared because you saw the ceiling coming down and down.  It shows that you have attachment to the world.  Had you remained detached, you would not have felt fear.  Here you see Me.  I am a king.  I am ruling over the country, but I am always detached.  Therefore, what is spirituality?

Spirituality is complete detachment from the world. I have no attachment to anything, and I am always happy because I am not attached.  I do my duty in the form of a king.  But I am not bound.  If good food is served or bad food, it is just the same to Me.  Now you are thinking about spirituality, and you make distinctions about good food and bad food.  You make distinctions between comfort and discomfort.  This is the play of your mind.  As long as your mind is there, you have thoughts, you have desires, and you have attachments.  When you think of detachment, you remain attached with your negative thoughts.  As long you have attachments, you are not free.

Then the young man understood, and then he said, “Now I understand.  Give me your order.”

The king said, “Still you have to roam about, because you are not free from your attachment to detachment.  Go and beg for food and do meditation for a further twelve years.  Then you come to Me.  I will give you God-Realization.

“I will obey your order one hundred percent, and according to it, I will return after twelve years,” replied the seeker.

Again, the young man went out and started roaming.  He would get many thoughts and counter-thoughts.  Actually, he was spending the bindings of attachment and detachment which are created through the mind desires, wants, temptations, etc.  After twelve years, the young man again went to King Janak.  Because he was ready for it, the king gave the seeker God-Realization in a moment.

One should not decide mentally about attachment or detachment. When you love God, then, of course, without thinking, you get rid of the impressions that create desires, wants and temptations, and you also get rid of attachment and detachment.  Going through the mind is not going to help.  Only love, which does not require thinking, is the solution.  But this love depends upon the grace of God.  I always advise that you all should remember Me.  When you remember Me, I become responsible for you.  I take upon Myself the burden of your sanskaras and go on wiping them out.

Detachment from worldly allurement, great patience and help of Sadguru or Avatar is required for God realisation-a story.

A disciple used to always ask His Master why he could not realize God, in view of the fact that he had served Him so faithfully for so long. The Sadguru continued telling him to have patience, and the disciple, in his eagerness, kept pestering Him.

One day, a fair was held in a nearby village. The Sadguru told his disciple, "Go to the fair with a cup of milk in your hand, and return with the cup still full. Then you will be one with God!"

So the disciple, thinking it an easy thing, did as he was told. But when he reached the fair he was so engrossed with the alluring sights around him, he forgot about God-Realization. He pushed through the crowds, so as not to miss seeing anything, all the while spilling the milk. When he came back to his Master's residence, no milk was left in the cup.

Seeing him approach, the Master said, "Now, according to My promise, I will give you God-Realization; but let Me first see the cup." The disciple was ashamed, and confessed that all the milk was lost amidst the wonderful carnival.

The Sadguru said, "What can I do now? You were attracted by worldly allurements and forgot My order. Had you real desire for attaining God, you would not have been caught napping, and tried your best to save the milk. But you were ensnared by filthy things of the world which bind you, so how could you long for God?"

The disciple then realized that, despite years of service to the Master, as long as worldly attractions last, there is no hope!

Baba's mandali, too, had the answer to their ruminations, and they laughed over their foolish thoughts.

Difference between love and attachment-an episode

After Bhau had joined Baba, his wife, Rama, and two children, Sheela and Mehernath, had gone to stay with Rama's parents in a village about a hundred miles from Nagpur. Sheela was over four years old, and her brother was three. One day, Mehernath accidently knocked his sister against a large vessel of boiling milk, and Sheela suffered severe burns.

A telegram was received in Satara about Sheela. Bhau did not inform Baba because there was a ban on correspondence during Baba's seclusion. But that day at 5:00 P.M., Baba called him to Grafton and asked if any letter or telegram had been received. Bhau said one from Rama had come. "What does she say?" Baba asked, and Bhau told him.

"Send a telegram immediately to Nana Kher to arrange for Sheela's medical treatment."

"Everything will be done there," Bhau said. "Why should Nana be troubled?"

This upset Baba so much, He picked up His sandal and forcefully threw it at Bhau. "Why this talk of trouble to Nana instead of simply following My order? Aren't you ashamed to speak like this to Me? Who is sending a telegram to Nana, you or I?"

Bhau kept quiet, and Baba added, "Would you have talked about trouble had I sent him a telegram about someone else?" Bhau replied no, and Baba disclosed, "You are still attached to Rama, Sheela and Mehernath. Had there been no attachment, you would not have said what you did. Not out of love, but because of attachment, you think they are yours. Had you considered them yours out of love, you would never have said a word about trouble to Nana because I am the one ordering Nana to look after her.

Calmed down, Baba added, "You are always with Me, and your wife, with two small children, is living in a remote village. Not once, in several years, has she made a request to send you there, and when she rarely does write, she says she is happy and content. Do you see how she helps you? She has love for Me, and the children are Mine. They are not yours, so have no concern for whatever I do for them. If you have thoughts, then it is your attachment; if you have no thoughts, then it is love. Even now, do you want to follow Me or not?"  Smiling, Bhau replied, "I want to follow you, Baba." Keep detached like false teeth.

Always remain detached toward results

Always remain detached toward results. The result of something may be good or bad, but you should be detached from both. Like Ramakrishna, dedicate everything to your Master.

Let not the dirt of the sanskaras of your thoughts and deeds touch you, by surrendering every thought and act at the feet of your Master! As a laundryman washes and cleanses clothes, in the same way, I remove all the dirt which has stuck to you through your thoughts and actions.

Remain attached to Master by following His wishes-an episode

Back in Dehra Dun, while conversing with the mandali one day, Baba explained to Kishan Singh, using the metaphor of a train: "To a freight train are attached many wagons. Some contain good material, some bad -iron, copper, oil, waste products, et cetera — in different wagons. But, whether it is good material or bad, when attached to the engine the carriages go where the engine goes. The engine does not carry wagons of only good things, leaving the bad behind. Similarly, I am like an engine, and those who remain attached to Me reach their destination, whether they are virtuous or vicious."

Keki Nalavala asked, "But how do we remain attached to you?"

Baba replied, "The meaning of remaining attached to Me is to follow My wishes, to remember Me and to forget your selves."

Kumar said, "This is an impossible thing, Baba! This type of joining depends on Your grace."

Baba replied, "If you try, you will be deserving of My grace. I am the Infinite Ocean of mercy and to shower mercy is My nature. If you throw sandalwood or filth in the ocean, does it have any effect on it?"

"No," Kumar said.

"Why not?"

“There is an abundance of fresh water in the ocean and it does not give out fragrance if roses are thrown in it, or stink if garbage is dumped in," Kumar replied.

Baba stated, "The Ocean absorbs within itself heaps of sandalwood or refuse, good things or bad, as it is unlimited. Similarly, if you 'throw' your good and bad actions upon Me, absorbing them, I will free you from all bindings. But the meaning of throwing or dedicating to Me is that you should thereafter completely forget such actions, because to remember them is not true dedication."

 

CHAPTER-9

DRUG AND INTOXICATION

Quotes

If the drugs could make one realize God, then God is not worthy of being God.

There is no drug that can promote the aspirant's progress-nor ever alleviate the suffering of separation from his Beloved God.

Just as it is difficult to distinguish an imitation from a real pearl, so it is difficult to distinguish an imitation and a real experience.

Once gained, the real experience is never lost. It is permanent.-Meher Baba

Meher Baba discoursed

Robert (disciple) was imperatively told by Meher Baba to discontinue taking drugs.

All so-called spiritual experiences generated by taking “mind-changing" drugs such as LSD, Mescaline and Psilocybin are superficial and add enormously to one's addiction to the deceptions of illusion which is but the shadow of Reality.”

Tell those who indulge in these drugs (LSD, Marijuana, and other types) that it is harmful physically, mentally and spiritually, and that they should stop the taking of these drugs. Your duty is to tell them; regardless of whether they accept what you say, or if they ridicule or humiliate you, boldly and bravely face these things. Leave the results to Me; I will help you in My work.

Many people in India smoke Hashish and Ganja (juice from Marijuana hemp plant) –they see colours, forms and lights. It makes them elated, but this elation is only temporary; it is a false experience. It gives only experience of illusion; it heightens illusion and serves simply another veil over the Reality, taking one further away from it.

On Alcohol, drugs and other such habits

Alcoholic drinks in ordinary moderate doses act as stimulants and are harmless. If taken in excess, they are harmful. Drugs, whether in small or large doses, are injurious. They have a characteristic of making the users addicts. Starting from small doses and very subtly they tempt the partakers to increase the quantity indiscriminately, until they cannot do without them and become addicted.

Tobacco and smoking has only the slight advantage of deriving superficial pleasure, which is temporary. But there are three distinct disadvantages: physical, mental and habitual. Physically it spoils the system and mentally it tortures one when unavailable.

Wine and other intoxicants

Wine is good for both health and the spiritual life. It is an intoxicant and tonic for both. If after drinking wine, thoughts are diverted to spiritual advancement, it is a great push toward the Goal; otherwise, it can lead to hell. Wine is such that either it raises you to the highest pinnacle or makes you fall into the deepest ditch.

The main object of intoxicants in the ancient past was spiritual. Seekers then used not only wine but also hemp, heroin, hashish and opium; so much so that even Qutubs would indulge in them. You have heard stories that Sai Baba used to smoke a chillum pipe and Upasni Maharaj smoked beedies. But eventually during those times, ordinary people indulged in these intoxicants for the wrong reasons. They could not understand their proper use and the effects of the intoxication diverted their thoughts to carnal desires – worst of all to lust, the greatest obstacle in the way.

On LSD:

(1) Baba did say that the user of LSD could never reach subtle consciousness in this incarnation despite its repeated use, unless the person surrendered to a Perfect Master. To experience real, spiritual consciousness, surrenderance to a Perfect Master is necessary.

(2) The experiences gained through LSD are, in some cases, experiences of the shadows of the subtle plane in the gross world. These experiences have nothing at all to do with spiritual advancement.

(3) Beloved Baba stresses that repeated use of LSD leads to insanity which may prove incurable in mental cases, even with LSD treatment.

(4) Medical use of LSD helps to cure, in some cases, mental disorders and madness.

(5) There is no such thing as "areas in the brain reserved for subtle consciousness," and the question of LSD affecting them has no meaning.

(6) When LSD is used for genuine medical purposes, in controlled doses under the supervision of specialists, there are no chances of the brain, liver or kidney being damaged.

(7) Baba continued: LSD use for non-medical purposes results in madness, and eventually death.

Consequence of drug-taking on spirituality-Adi (disciple) sent Meher Baba reply to Richard a sincere seeker

No drug, whatever its great promise, can help one to attain the spiritual Goal. There is no shortcut to the Goal except through the grace of the Perfect Master, and drugs, LSD more than others, give a semblance of "spiritual experiences" a glimpse of the false reality.

The experiences you elaborate in your letter and book are as far removed from Reality as is a mirage from water. No matter how much you pursue the mirage you will never reach water and the search for God through drugs must end in disillusionment. Meher Baba, who knows the Way, who is the Way, cannot approve the continued pursuance of a method that not only must prove fruitless but leads away from the path that leads to Reality.

It is human and therefore necessarily wrong-sighted, to view the result of the drug by its immediate relative effects — our inability to calculate its end result is beyond our human knowledge, and only the true guide can point the way.

To a few sincere seekers such as yourself, LSD may have served as a means to arouse that spiritual longing which has brought you into contact with Meher Baba, but once that purpose is served further ingestion would not only be harmful, but have no point or purpose

Now your longing for reality cannot be sustained by further use of drugs, but only by your own love for the Perfect Master, which is a reflection of His love for you.

You may feel LSD has made a "better" man of you socially and personally. But one will be a better man through love than one can ever be through drugs or any other artificial aid. And the best man is he who has surrendered himself to the Perfect Master irrespective of his personal or social standing.

Meher Baba has pointed out that the experiences derived through drugs are experiences by one in the gross world of the shadows of the subtle planes and are not continuous. The experiences of the subtle sphere by one on the subtle planes are continuous, but even these experiences are of illusion, for Reality is beyond them. And so, although LSD may lead one to feel a better man personally, the feeling of having had a glimpse of Reality may not only lull one into a false security, but also will in the end derange one's mind. Although LSD is not an addicting drug, one can become attached to the experiences arising from its use and one gets tempted to use it in increased doses, again and again, in the hope of deeper and deeper experiences. But eventually this causes madness or death.

Only the One who knows and experiences Reality, who is Reality, has the ability and authority to point out the false from the real. Hence, Meher Baba tells those who care to heed Him that the only real experience is to see God continuously within oneself as the Infinite Effulgent Ocean of Truth, and then to become one with this Infinite ocean and continuously experience infinite power, knowledge and bliss.

Comments on drug abuse citing story of Prophet Muhammad:

With Christians wine is used as a symbol of communion with Jesus, in remembrance of his last supper on the night before his crucifixion, whereas with Muslims wine is forbidden. In Islam, it is said, "Wine is the root of all evil!" Wine (khamir), meaning all things (of liquor or alcohol) which intoxicate the brain. Taken to an extreme, it is said that even if a drop of wine were to drop on a Muslim's arm, he should take a knife and cut that part of his flesh away.

During Meher Baba's advent, wine is not considered an "evil to man," though He acknowledged in California in 1956 that there was a serious "liquor problem" in America with public drunkenness. But the illicit use of drugs, such as LSD, Hashish, Marijuana, Narcotics, Barbiturates and Methamphetamines is considered an evil – harmful to mind, body and spirit. However, in Islamic countries, such as Turkey, Iran, Afghanistan, India and others, smoking Hashish and Opium is a widespread common indulgence, and it is not written that these substances were forbidden by Prophet Muhammad.

Since so much has been said and done by Meher Baba and His followers against the use of illicit drugs, some light may be shed on this plague of Western man by looking back on how Prophet Muhammad decided against the use of wine for his followers. According to scholars, several stories have been told about the occasion when Muhammad first prohibited the drinking of wine. The following story is considered traditionally true:

Muhammad, making a journey to a friend at noon, entered into his house where there was a marriage feast in full celebration. Sitting down with the guests, Muhammad observed them to be very merry and jovial, kissing and embracing one another, which was attributed to their cheerfulness of spirits raised by the wine. So impressed by that, Muhammad blessed wine as a sacred thing in being thus an instrument of causing much love among men.

Returning to the same house the next day, Muhammad beheld another face of things – there was gore and blood all over the floor! A hand cut off, an arm, foot, and other limbs dismembered, which He was told was the effect of the brawls and fighting caused by the wine, which turned them mad and inflamed them into a fury, thus destroying one another even at a marriage feast. Where upon Muhammad changed His mind.

Meher Baba publically denounced use of any intoxicant

Not until the mid-1960's, when it was about to become a plague, did Meher Baba publicly denounce the use of LSD, Opium, Heroin, Hashish and Marijuana without medical supervision. Earlier He had warned against the illicit use of opium during the 1958 sahavas in Meherabad.

On other occasion, Baba explained the worth of intoxicants for spiritual seekers only to concentrate their mind but not for ordinary people who indulged in it for wrong reasons.

Effect of Baba’s name like drug-an episode.

It so happened that at a time when a certain girl was high on drug, she saw a male acquaintance of hers, whom she had not seen for a long while, riding on a bicycle. He looked and acted extremely happy, casually cleaning his teeth as he rode by. He really caught the girl’s attention, and she wondered what drug he was taking to produce such a happy state. She called out, “What are you on?” And he answered, “Meher Baba.” She, thinking it must be the name of a new drug, promptly investigated. And that was how in time she was drawn into Meher Baba’s orbit.

Muhammad, making a journey to a friend at noon, entered into his house where there was a marriage feast in full celebration. Sitting down with the guests, Muhammad observed them to be very merry and jovial, kissing and embracing one another, which was attributed to their cheerfulness of spirits raised by the wine. So impressed by that, Muhammad blessed wine as a sacred thing in being thus an instrument of causing much love among men.

Returning to the same house the next day, Muhammad beheld another face of things – there was gore and blood all over the floor! A hand cut off, an arm, foot, and other limbs dismembered, which He was told was the effect of the brawls and fighting caused by the wine, which turned them mad and inflamed them into a fury, thus destroying one another even at a marriage feast. Where upon Muhammad changed His mind.

Meher Baba publically denounced use of any intoxicant

Not until the mid-1960s, when it was about to become a plague, did Meher Baba publicly denounce the use of LSD, Opium, Heroin, Hashish and Marijuana without medical supervision. Earlier He had warned against the illicit use of opium during the 1958 sahavas in Meherabad.

On other occasion, Baba explained the worth of intoxicants for spiritual seekers only to concentrate their mind but not for ordinary people who indulged in it for wrong reasons.

Effect of Baba’s name like drug-an episode.

It so happened that at a time when a certain girl was high on drug, she saw a male acquaintance of hers, whom she had not seen for a long while, riding on a bicycle. He looked and acted extremely happy, casually cleaning his teeth as he rode by. He really caught the girl’s attention, and she wondered what drug he was taking to produce such a happy state. She called out, “What are you on?” And he answered, “Meher Baba.” She, thinking it must be the name of a new drug, promptly investigated. And that was how in time she was drawn into Meher Baba’s orbit.

Meher Baba on prohibition

Baba said, I recommend education, not coercion, to reforms. Changes affecting the will for the people can never be brought about by legislation alone. The consciousness of people must be transformed. They must be made to want something better than what they have. No one has yet, however, gone to the root of the prohibition question. The problem is not whether prohibition should be maintained or modified or discontinued. People will continue to drink under any of those circumstances. The real problem is why they drink and what would satisfy them instead of liquor.

There is no question that those who drink habitually do in order to experience release. They want something that will leave them out of their crystallisation of thought and action, and free them, if only for the moment, for the original expression. The fact that this method of obtaining release may not concern them. If they could be made realise that liberation that they seek could be more easily and more completely attained by the control of thought and desire that control instead of drinking. I will teach many how to free themselves from drink.

 

CHAPTER-10

EGO AND PRIDE

Ego

Quotes

Ego is hydra headed and is implemented by desires in numberless ways.

Elimination of ego is My specialty.

As the ego has almost infinite possibilities for making its existence secure and creating self-delusion, the aspirant finds it impossible to cope with the endless cropping up of fresh forms of the ego

Just as the body feeds on food, so the mind feeds on desires and indulgence in these desires feeds the mind and the ego.

Like the iceberg floating in the sea, only a small portion of the ego is manifested and major portion remains submerged in the sanctuary of subconscious mind.

The ego is composed of fulfilled and unfulfilled desires. The soul can progress through the suppression of the finite ego and its transference into the Divine ego which is possible by love and rendering selfless service to humanity.

The ego affirms separateness through craving, hate, fear, jealousy and love which are affirmation of oneness, which creates rift between one and others. Love alone helps to bridge over this self created gulf.

The chief forms in which the frustrated ego finds its expression are lust, greed and anger and have body and mind as the vehicles of expression.

The ego persists till the end in all the six stages of the Path. When it is completely eliminated it appears again as the Divine “I” in the seventh plane.

The best way and easiest way of overcoming the ego and attain Divine consciousness is to develop love and render selfless service.

When your ego goes away entirely, I become one with you. – Meher Baba

Meher Baba explained

The ego expresses itself in numberless ways  

It lives upon any type of ignorance. Pride is the specific feeling through which egoism manifests. A person can be proud of the most unimportant and silly things.

Instances are known, for example, of people developing their nails to an abnormal length and preserving them, despite much inconvenience to themselves, for no other reason than to assert separateness from others. The ego must magnify its attainments in grotesque ways if it is to live in them.

Direct assertion of the ego through self-display in society is very common; but if such direct assertion is prohibited by the rules of conduct, the ego has a tendency to seek the same result through the slander of others. To portray others as evil is to glorify oneself by suggesting a comparison; the ego would willingly develop, though it often restrains itself from doing so.

The ego is activated by the principle of self-perpetuation and has a tendency to live and grow by any and all means not closed to it. If ego faces curtailment in one direction, it seeks compensating expansion in another. If it is overpowered by a flood of spiritual notions and actions, it even tends to fasten upon this very force, which was originally brought into play for ousting of the ego.

If a person attempts to cultivate humility in order to relieve himself of the monstrous weight of the ego and succeeds in doing so, the ego can, with surprising alacrity, transfer itself to this attribute of humility. It feeds itself through repeated assertions like "I am spiritual," just as in the primary stages it achieved the same task by assertions like "I am not interested in spirituality

Thus arises what might be called a spiritual ego, or an ego that feels its separateness through the attainment of things considered to be good and highly spiritual. From the truly spiritual point of view, this type of ego is as binding as the primary and crude ego, which makes no such pretensions.

In fact, in the more advanced stages of the path, the ego does not seek to maintain itself through open methods but takes shelter in those very things that are pursued for the slimming down of the ego. These tactics of the ego are very much like guerrilla warfare and are the most difficult to counteract.

The ousting of the ego from consciousness is necessarily an intricate process and cannot be achieved by exercising a constantly uniform approach. Since the nature of the ego is very complicated, an equally complicated treatment is needed to get rid of it. As the ego has almost infinite possibilities for making its existence secure and creating self-delusion, the aspirant finds it impossible to cope with the endless cropping up of fresh forms of the ego. He can hope to deal successfully with the deceptive tricks of the ego only through the help and grace of a Perfect Master.

The source of desire is to be found in mind, which is on the mental planes. Here the seed of desires attached to mind: the desire exists here in a latent form, in the same way as the tree is latent in seed. The mental body which is seat of the mind is often called ‘Karan Sharir’ or the casual body, because it stores within itself the seeds or the causes of all desires. The mind retains all impressions and dispositions in latent form. The limited “I”, or ego is composed of these sanskaras.

The ego-mind is formed by accumulated impressions of past experiences and actions. And it is the ego-mind that constitutes the kernel of existence of the reincarnating individual. The ego-mind, a reservoir of latent impressions, is the state of subtle body.  The ego-mind, as descended in the gross sphere for creative action is the state of physical incarnation.

The Ego is hydra-headed-cut one head off and other springs up-an episode.

A retired captain who had then become a sanyasi (one who gives up everything and wanders on pilgrimage) would come for Baba’s darshan whenever possible. On one such occasion he brought his wife. There was at the time a large crowd, and in his insensitive efforts to bring his wife to close despite the crowds, he almost backed right into Baba. Just in the nick of time, Eruch gave a sharp push to the sanyasi who collapsed into the laps of nearby women. He was very annoyed, yelled at Eruch and Eruch tried to explain himself. At that point Baba gestured to Eruch, ‘Be quiet!’ and then continued, ‘Now go and bow down to the man and apologize.’ Eruch promptly did as Baba ordered and the man later boasted to others: “See! Meher Baba gets His disciple to bow down to me.’

Intricacies of ego are very fine. Its expression goes on through our thought, word and action even without being aware of one self. One has to be very conscious of this thought, word and action to avoid expression of ego.

Two types of ego

There are two types of ego. The false ego has innumerable wants and desires. It says, I am a man, I want this, I am a woman, I want that, I am sick, I want to be happy, I am rich, I am very poor. It is always "I."

But when this ego is annihilated a transformation takes place, the false "I" is replaced by the real "I," and the experience, "I am free from desires and wanting, I am infinite, I am one with God" is gained. That is the Real Ego.

If a man asserts "I am God" because he has read and understood intellectually that there is nothing but God, this assertion fails because he and his mind are not one. This assertion is due to thinking, which means duality. He had no direct experience, only an idea of unity through his understanding, therefore this is not a real experience, and is not the Real Ego. There is no room for compromise. You cannot be a man of the world and at the same time become one with God.

If you have realised God within you, and God is all-powerful, then you must also be all-powerful. Why then do you feel helpless? Because there is a veil that veils you from God. You yourself are the veil, and it is not possible for you to lift it. Your eyes can see a vast panorama but cannot see themselves for that a mirror is required. When the mirror of My grace descends, your own True Self is revealed in an instant.

Egoless ego

To avoid inaction on one hand and pride of action on the other, it is necessary for the aspirant to construct a provisional and working ego which will be entirely subservient to the Master (or Avatar). Before beginning any activity the aspirant should think that he is not doing it, but it is the Master who is getting it done through him. After doing it he does not claim the result of action or enjoy them but becomes free of them by offering them to Master. By training his mind in this attitude, he succeeds in creating a new ego which though provisional and working is amply able to become a source of that confidence, feeling and enthusiasm which true action may express. But this ego is spiritually harmless since it derives its life and being from the Master who represents Infinity and when the time comes it can be thrown away like an outward garment.

Better think of Me when you eat, sleep, see, work or relax. Enjoy everything and do not discard anything. Think it is Baba who is eating, sleeping soundly and when you wake up remember Baba is getting up. If you do wrong, think Baba is doing wrong. If you get a pain think it is Baba who is having pain. Keep this one thought constantly with you. If you do all this sincerely, you will know something. Say “Baba, it is you not I who is doing.” This gradually minimizes the strength of the ego and eventually destroys it.

Egoless ego–an episode.

Patwardhan came to sing before Baba, and asked, "What is that action which is 'I'-less? What is not motivated by the thought of 'I'?"

Baba replied: In all actions there is "I," but the action motivated by love for the Beloved in complete surrenderance to Him has no "I" in it. It is egoless ego.

In true love, the lover wants to seek the happiness of the Beloved without any thought of self. He then feels that he loves all. This is the highest state of love. All other actions, good or bad, are binding. The actions of one, who has surrendered one hundred percent to a Perfect Master, or the Avatar, have no "I" thought. In true surrenderance, there is no thought of "Why?" and "Wherefore?" Once your surrenderance is complete, all actions done by you are not yours. You have to renounce nothing but your own self. One has ultimately to go beyond the mind, because the state of Reality is beyond it.

Meher Baba strikes at ego mind of Dina Talati – an episode

During Baba's stay at her home, Dina proudly thought to herself: "How well I serve the Master. No one else is able to serve him as I do. According to His order, whenever Baba needs anything at any time of the day or night, I supply it immediately. Is there anyone else who can do this?"

An incident made Dina keenly aware of the folly of such thoughts. One day, Baba instructed Dina to cook for Him as well as for the mandali, but the men were to help her. When it was ready, Dina informed Baba and He came to the dining room with everyone who had come for darshan that day. Seeing the numerous guests, Dina was taken aback. She took Baba aside and whispered, "There is not enough food to feed everyone. I didn't realize; You wished me to cook for so many persons."

Baba asked, "Why? Did you cook less?"

"I cooked for only You and the mandali as usual. I didn't know about these other fifty people with You."

Baba made no further remark and began serving the food Himself. He served large portions to each person as Dina nervously watched. All were served and still there was food in abundance left over. Baba called Dina and gestured, "You eat the rest." Dina was shocked when she saw how much food remained.

This episode is comparable to mythological episode of Mahabharata period related to Draupati, wife of Pandava’s. She was gifted by Lord Krishna a miraculous vessel, which could produce any quantity of food till she herself had not taken food from the vessel. To create trouble for Pandava’s Duryodhan, requested Rishi Durwasha to visit Pandava’s place. Rishi Durwasha went to Pandava’s place with hundreds of his disciples and told Pandava’s that they would take food on return after having bath in nearby river. Draupati was puzzled since all have taken food drawn from the vessel including her. She prayed to Lord Krishna and Lord Krishna appeared and asked Draupati to bring the vessel. Lord Krishna ate one piece of rice left in the vessel. In result, it had effect on Rishi Durwasha and all his disciples. Their bellies were full and back to Pandava’s place, all expressed their unwillingness to have any food and left the place.

Meher Baba cracked ego of Shatrughan Kumar-an episode narrated by Dhakephalkar (disciple)

Once myself and Shatrughan Kumar with Baba went to Khuldabad, where we stayed for about a month in a building at the top of a hill famous for the caves of Verul. Baba revealed that in good old times, there was big lake over there and by its side stood a temple of Lord Shiva called Ghrishneshwar. The place of our stay was a great seat of learning where rishis had taught Brahmgyan to fourteen hundred scholars.

Baba assigned me and Shatrughan Kumar watch-man duty at night. We were supplied some pills which drove away our sleep and kept us awake the whole night.

One day Baba set us both for a race and announced a prize to the best try.  So we went down the hill and when Baba waved a coloured cloth-an impoverished flag we started climbing. Shatrughan Kumar, being native of Dehradun was a mountaineer. Moreover, he had a light body. I had a heavy body and no habit of mountain climbing. So naturally Shatrughan Kumar was ahead of me and won race leaving me far behind. During the course of conversation with Baba, Shatrughan remarked with little ego that people with heavy body like me could not climb the hills and were of no use. Baba understood that he was pulled up with ego and wanted to give a smack to it.

“Let us go down a few feet and have game of putting shot i.e. stone throwing.” suggested Baba.

There was an open space where a stone of about 10 Kgs was lying. Pointing to it Baba announced.

“Whosoever throws it to longest distance will bag price.”

Baba Himself was one of the competitors. A line was drawn. We had to stand there and throw the stone. Baba first tried His hand a marking was made at the point where the stone fell. Then it was Shatrughan Kumar’s turn. His throw was 10 feet ahead of Baba’s. Baba smiled. Shatrughan Kumar also smiled. Then Baba asked me to take chance and encouraged me to use my full strength and throw to the longest distance. I hurled the stone with all my might. The point where the stone touched was 20 feet ahead of the point of Shatrughan Kumar’s. Baba patted on my back.

Back to the bungalow Baba said to Shatrughan Kumar.

“If you are the first in hill-climbing, Dhake is first in stone throwing. So, nobody should flatter one’s ego on one’s success.”

“Baba, I am sorry.” conceded Shatrughan Kumar.

This ego at times make one indulge in unwanted thing and land in untold difficulties. One has not only to avoid one’s ego but annihilate it and no sooner does the ego go than God is there with you face to face.

To get rid of ego is spirituality

Spirituality is to get rid of your false self, and when your false self goes, you know what you are in Reality. In Reality, no one is "high," and no one is "low."  Everyone is not every one, but One.  So when there is only One, how can there be the question of high and low?  But in the illusory world, there is high and low.  There are so many distinctions because the ego plays its role, and the ego always deceives.

One cannot get rid of ego-by lowering of job or status-an episode.

Amiya was an English professor living in Jabalpur.  He had heard about Meher Baba, and when he was in Pune, Baba gave a discourse on “Ego.” Amiya was very, very happy to hear it.

When he returned home, the question of ego had made him mad.  He said to himself, "I have got a lot of ego, and I must get rid of it.”

He thought that he must resign from his post as a college English professor and seek some low-class position, so that he would become free from ego.  He resigned from his college and took a job as peon (messenger boy) in a primary school, where he would take files from one office to another.  The school was in Bheda Ghat, 13 miles from his home in Jabalpur.  In the morning, Amiya would bicycle to the school, and late in the evening, return the same distance to home.

Amiya's father was a doctor, very popular and very famous.  When he came to know that his son had left his professorship to become a peon, the doctor became very, very angry.  He could not figure out why his son had done such a thing and made inquiries regarding the matter.  He discovered that Amiya had come into Meher Baba's contact and had His darshan. His father was very, very upset with Meher Baba.  Abusing Him Amiya's father told others, "Who is this Meher Baba who has spoiled the life of my son? I will go to see Him.”

Some Baba lovers heard this, and one of them sent a letter to Baba in Mahabaleshwar.  As soon as the letter was read out, Baba asked Eruch to send a telegram to Amiya.  Eruch did so, instructing Amiya to come to Mahabaleshwar immediately.

Amiya received the telegram, and since he had no money, sold his bicycle to buy his train ticket.  He also brought along his friend, Sharma, a professor at the college where Amiya had previously taught.

When Amiya and Sharma arrived in Mahabaleshwar, Baba embraced them and asked them to sit.  Then He inquired of Amiya.  “Whether your screw is loose?”

"Yes, Baba, that's why I have come to you," Amiya replied.  "So that you may tighten my screw.”

How can I tighten it?  When I see you, My screw becomes loose!"  Then Baba added, "Why did you leave your job of professor?”

"Baba, I've got so many egos.  In order to get rid of this ego, I left the post that was giving it to me.  I have taken up another job, where I have to carry out the orders of my superiors.”

Then Baba added, "In order to make your ego weak, you left your good job and you have become a peon.  Can you be free from ego by doing this?  Can anyone be free from ego by these outer means?  You cannot.  You have no idea that it is your ego itself deceiving you when it tells you this.  Your ego is not going to leave you.  Instead, it is becoming more and more firm and keeps you in its grip.  If you have this low job, it does not mean that your ego has become weak.  It has remained just the same. This is not the way you can get rid of it.

Only through love for God can you lose your ego, not through intellectual thinking.  But that love is the Grace of God.  And how can you have that grace?  It depends upon God's whim.  And therefore, only obedience to Me and My Love can save you.  Follow My order and do not think about your ego.  Whatever I say, just follow with all love.  Your mind may question, and let your mind question, but you just follow My order wholeheartedly.  Whatever I say, just do it.  Now I tell you:  Go back and apply for your previous post.

"But Baba," Amiya said, "Another professor has already been appointed in my place.  How can I get the same post?”

"Again, you are arguing?”  Your obedience should be natural.  Just try to get your post as professor of English again, and you will.  Don't use your intellect.  Don't argue.  It is not good.  If you argue, how can you obey Me? Whatever I say, just do it accordingly.

Then Amiya kept quiet.  When he went back, he was able to assume a post as a professor in another college.

Ego of Rao Saheb (disciple) was ripped open by Meher Baba -an episode

On April 5th, 1930, Padri and Vishnu brought in a bundle of clothes belonging to the deceased sadhu Christian Leik, and Baba distributed the garments among all the men. Baba offered a pair of trousers to Rao Saheb, who reluctantly said that he had enough pants. His reply displeased Baba, as it was only an excuse because Rao Saheb did not like the idea of wearing someone else's clothing. Baba angrily ordered him, "Put those trousers on right now!"

Rao Saheb replied that they were too small. However, Baba gestured, "Even if they don't fit, when I offer you something, you should accept it humbly. You men have to learn humility! Don't answer back like that! Don't go on repeating. This is useless. That is not right. Why are you so proud?"

Irritated, Rao Saheb left Baba's presence in a huff. After a short while, Baba sent Chhagan with a garland of flowers for Rao Saheb. This enraged Rao Saheb even more and he exclaimed to Chhagan, "Pir, Wali, Sadguru, and Murshid! All have left and only Baba remains, but He is beating us with brooms today. Has it affected us in any way? We are still as we were." Rao Saheb's comments meant that even though Baba was the sole spiritual authority, He would goad His disciples like this, which they had to endure.

Chhagan returned and informed Baba about what had happened. Baba immediately sent for Rao Saheb and reprimanded him, "You animal, why is there so much pride in you? What do you mean by saying such things? No one has left! All Sadgurus are where they were. It is you who are leaving them. It is no use throwing dust at the sun! It will hurt your own eyes. If you strike glass on a stone, it is the glass which will break into pieces- not the stone.

"It is not easy using a broom. If I don't use it, how else will your anger be removed? When I use My broom, you have seen how all your dirt – lust, greed and anger are swept away."

Rao Saheb clarified his feelings, "I have no objection to putting on anyone else's clothing, but from childhood I've been taught that it is wrong." Baba again scolded him, "You fool. It is for this very reason that I have spent so much time with you. Jungli! Idiot, you should accept what the Master says! You are not required to think about it.

"This is the reason why priests have such a firm hold over the minds of common people to eradicate this hold is most difficult. You have been with Me for so many years, and see how firmly your upbringing is still rooted in you. If you don't listen now, you will be born as a frog in your next birth! Now will you listen to Me?" This comment made Rao Saheb smile and he apologized for his behaviour

One should not tell his spiritual experience to others which magnifies the ego-an episode

In a darshan program, Suloo Meshram stood up and said, "Last evening, I felt more or less unaware of my surroundings, and for about two hours, kept myself closeted in the bathroom. I felt that some breeze from God was passing over me; I felt I was beyond birth and death. I completely forgot about my family and my dying child, too, the child I left behind in answering Baba's invitation to come to Meherabad. I don't know whether the child is alive or dead. I still hear some sort of music and smell sweet smells. Yesterday, I was seeing light before my eyes, and that is why I could not sleep."

Baba motioned for Suloo to be seated and commented, "Suloo is telling the truth. He has been in My contact since April 1938, when he was a lad of fourteen. Since then, his love for Me has increased. He has composed songs about Me that are published in a book."

Baba, however, then admonished him, "Whatever your experience may be, there is no need to tell others about it!

Listen very carefully. When you narrate these instances, the ego gets tickled, and you don't know it. 'I saw this sight, it was so wonderful, and I felt so happy ...' All these magnify the ego!

If there is love, and if you let it slip out of your lips, you waste it! If you express it in words, you ruin it! Suppose you really love Me, then you should keep that love locked within you. If you let it out, it tantamount to an insult! If I ask you of My own accord, you may explain, but do not talk of it on your own.

Pride

Quotes

Pride is a specific element in egoism and expresses in number of ways.

Beware of pride, not only because it is hydra-headed, but because it is deceptive. So deceptive is it that, more often than not, it puts on the apparel of humility.-Meher Baba

Lesson for Dina Talati not to take pride in serving the Master- an episode.

After supper, Baba would go each day for a walk. He would ask for His meal at any time and Dina always had to keep it ready. One evening, before dinner, Baba asked Dina to accompany Him on the walk. Rushing to join Him, she forgot to put His food aside. After Baba and she departed, the mandali ate the meal without knowing that Dina had not saved a plate for Baba. They ate all the food, and put the pots and pans away after washing up.

On the way back from their stroll, Baba told Dina, "I am feeling very hungry. In fact, I feel like I'm starving! What have you cooked tonight?"

Dina then gave Him the menu and said, "The food is ready; I will serve you the moment we reach home." However, when they returned, she found to her dismay that there was nothing left. She began weeping. Meanwhile, Baba sent Vishnu to inquire why He had not yet been served.

Vishnu found Dina crying in the kitchen and told Baba. Baba came and asked Dina what was wrong. When she told Baba, He exclaimed, "You don't even have this much respect for Me? Are you so inattentive that you forget to save anything for Me? Do you only think of yourself?"

Baba's expression softened as he consoled her, "Don't worry about it. I have used you for some inner work of mine."

Dina said that she would prepare something for Him to eat in five minutes. But Baba replied, "My work is done; forget it." Dina, however, insisted that Baba to eat. Baba reluctantly agreed and ate a little of the food.

Later Dina understood the significance of this incident. It taught her a great lesson: Never take pride in serving the Master. What could one do for Him who serves the universe?

Baidul (disciple) was reprimanded for boasting

The Poona centre lovers would come to Guruprasad and describe all the work they were doing for Baba; boasting, we held such and such a program there-we had to face many difficulties, we worked so hard, we sang such beautiful bhajans that people were wonderstruck, our lecture created a great impression.” Baba would listen them and praise them in their efforts.

Once, when boast went too far, sending for Baidul, Baba stated, “Tomorrow, visit the Telugu locality and speak to them about Me. Take Krishna Bundellu’s father with you and do the work well.”

Baidul did as ordered. When the Poona centre workers appeared the following afternoon, Baba asked, Baidul, “Tell Me in detail what you did yesterday.”

“Yesterday’s work went off very well, Baba,” replied Baidul. “The Andhraites were impressed and all are coming for darshan.”

“Then you have done a good job, haven’t you?”

“Yes, very good work was done. I was roaming about the area all the daylong and got quite exhausted. I did lot of work.”

“What? You wild barbarian, Jangali Irani! Have you the face to do such work? What work could you possibly do? Who knows you? Don’t you realize that I alone do My work?”

“Yes, Baba, only You do the work.”

“Then why do you take the credit for it, saying that you did it?” Baba asked, “You were quite tired and put upon to do it, weren’t you?”

“Yes. Baba, I became very tired from the hot sun, moving about the whole day.”

But what is so great in that? If there was a will to obey Me, you would not have spoken about tiredness. You should be ashamed to say such things in My presence. Turn into dust; obey then you will do My work! Why do you praise yourself? You are full of ego! What work of Mine can you ever do? Only he who sincerely believes that Baba alone does His work can help Me. Have you the faith to do any work?’

Thus Baba kept beating Baidul, and Poona workers, sitting as statue, listened. Baidul was made the target to teach them a lesson, and from that day on they never boasted about their achievements. To impart morale to others, Baba would always use the mandali as targets, as they could bear the wounds He inflicted.

 

CHAPTER-11 TO 20

 

CHAPTER-11

FAITH AND CONVICTION

Faith.

Quotes

Faith never argues.

Faith is the fruit of one’s devotion to Me

Faith in the Master is the guiding light of realisation. 

Faith is the means by which anything can be completely accomplished.

A post, to stand and firm, must have it butt-end sunk well into the ground. Likewise, My lover needs to have the base of his faith deeply embedded in My Divinity, if he would remain steadfast in his love.

Have supreme faith in Me. I am always with you, directing you as My vehicle. You are an instrument in My divine orchestra.

Have faitah in your capacity for longing for Truth.

If you want to stick to Me, you must have a clean heart. There is no use in some times having faith and sometimes having doubt.

If you have rock like faith in God and flame like love for Him, nothing will affect you.

It is better to deny God than to defy God. What I mean by this is that the one who does not believe in God  and performs his duty honestly is far better than those hypocrite saints who pose as teachers, who profess outside what they are not within.

Let nothing shake your faith in Me, and all your bindings will be shaken off.

Once you open your wings to fly, you must fly straight like a swan. Do not flit from tree to tree like a sparrow, or many things will distract you on the way.

One of the essentials is that a man should have faith. Faith may be strong and vital or it may be weak and lukewarm. A living faith is born of some deep experience which Master imparts to the disciple. It is not easy for you to understand; though I am here with you in this place, I am also everywhere at the same time.

The meaning of faith is that one is not shaken by anything.

The aspirant should have un-severing faith in the Master.

Trust God completely and He will solve all your difficulties. Faithfully leave everything to Him and He will see to everything. Love God sincerely and He will reveal Himself to you. This love needs no ceremonies and show. Your heart must love so that even your mind is not aware of it.

You should have full faith in one Master. Faith in the Master nourishes faith in oneself and faith in life in the teeth of setbacks, failures, hardships, and difficulties.

When faith becomes Love, there is no use of faith.

When you put whole faith in Me you get the relief. - Meher Baba

Three types of faith

  1. Faith born of Intellectual
  2. Faith by sight
  3. Faith by experience

True faith is a form of sight and not of blindness.

Faith in a Perfect Master becomes all-important because it nourishes and sustains faith in oneself and faith in life—in the very teeth of setbacks and failures, handicaps and difficulties, limitations and failings. Life, as a person knows it in himself, or in most of his fellow beings, may be narrow, twisted, and perverse; but life as he sees it in the Master is unlimited, pure, and untainted. In the Master, the aspirant sees his own ideal realized; the Master is what his own deeper self would rather be. He sees in the Master the reflection of the best in himself, which is yet to be but which he will surely one day attain. Faith in the Master therefore, becomes the chief motive power for realizing the divinity that is latent in man.

True faith is grounded in the deeper experiences of the spirit and the unerring deliverances of purified intuition. It is not to be regarded as the antithesis of critical reason but as the unfailing guide of critical reason. When critical reason is implemented by a deep and living faith based on pure intuition, its functioning becomes creative, fruitful, and significant instead of barren, ineffective, and meaningless. On the other hand, many forms of naive credulity cannot be broken through except by the fearless and free working of critical reason.

However, it remains true that critical reason can touch and inform only those kinds of faith that are not based upon pure intuition. True faith grounded in pure intuition always remains an imperative that cannot be ultimately reduced to the conclusions of rational intellect. It is not derived from the limited intellect but is more fundamental and primary, with the result that it cannot be silenced by any intellectual acrobatics. This does not mean, however, that faith need at any stage be blind, in the sense that it is not allowed to be examined by critical intellect. True faith is a form of sight and not of blindness. It need not be afraid of the free functioning of critical reason.

 

Conviction

Conviction results in Love.

Conviction leads to the gift of Divine Love through the grace of Master.

Conviction is steady and unconquerable.

Conviction is independent of circumstances and carries you through all situations until you find Me as I am.

Conviction is My gift of grace to the person.

Conviction is more important than faith.

Rock like faith leads to conviction.

True faith is the guide and motive power which leads to conviction.

True Faith leads to conviction which paves the way for love divine.

There is world of difference between those who have been blessed with conviction and those blessed with faith. Those with conviction and faith are doubly blessed. -Meher Baba

Three kinds of conviction:

The first type of conviction- is through intellect. This means that through a definite understanding, through reading one knows that God exists.

The second type of conviction- is through sight. One who is on the path sees God in everything and everywhere? This conviction through sight is greater than conviction through intellect.

The third type of conviction- is through becoming one with God. That is the real conviction, the realization of God. One who has realized God knows that he alone is. He has the real and continuous experience of infinite knowledge, power and bliss.

God is because you are; you are because God is. But that experience only one in a million can have

If one had faith in God, there would be no worry - an episode.

Amiya Kumar Hazra was a follower from Jabalpur who, with his family, availed himself of every opportunity of Baba's darshan. 

Hazra brought Seth Govind Das, a well-known Hindi writer and Member of Parliament from Jabalpur, whom he had told about Baba.

Govind Das’s son was a government minister in the Madhya Pradesh cabinet, but he had recently expired. Govindas was naturally deeply disconsolate over his death.

Govindas pleaded before Baba, "I want to be rid of this grief. I want peace."

Baba replied, "I will surely give you peace; but come to Poona in May."

"Will I not have peace until then?"

"It will come gradually; but in Poona, you will feel it completely."

"Where is my son, Baba?"

"He is with Me!"

"I have no faith in God!"

"Who has faith in Him? If one had faith in God, what would there be to worry about? Everything happens according to His will, and once faith is born, there is no question of our existence or our passing away."

Baba instructed him to travel directly back to his home and convey Baba's love to his other family members. Govindas was highly impressed with the meeting, but did not follow Baba instructions because of a prior commitment to attend a Hindi literary conference in Bombay. Due to illness, he was also unable to attend the darshan in Poona in 1965. Later, when he recovered, he requested darshan, but being in seclusion Baba did not grant it.

One’s full faith in Master makes Master responsible for all his actions and deeds-an episode

Baba allowed Adi Dubash to come to Guruprasad daily. For months, his son, Merwan, had the habit of twisting his nose. He would do it at any time and often. Adi and Rhoda tried everything to make him stop, but nothing worked.

Once, when all three were present in Guruprasad, Baba asked Dadi Kerawala, "What are you thinking?"

Dadi replied, "You know it, Baba!"

Baba commented, "I have told you many times that I will give you a wife as beautiful as the moon, and still you are thinking about it. You must have complete faith in Me. When an individual has one hundred percent faith in Me and leaves everything to Me, the burden automatically falls on My shoulders. I have My Universal work to do and I am totally engrossed in it, but the weight of that individual's burden reminds Me of My responsibility toward him and I do everything for such a person."

Right after Baba stated this; the thought came into Rhoda Dubash's mind: "Okay Baba, I leave Merwan's nose-twisting one hundred percent to You." Immediately after thinking this, Baba turned to her and gestured, "Why is Merwan twisting his nose?" Rhoda pleaded, "Oh Baba, we have tried everything and he won't stop!"

Baba turned to the boy and sternly corrected him, "Merwan, why do you do this?" Baba did a perfect imitation. "It is not a good habit. Someday, someone will beat you up for it. Never do it again."

Baba then narrated this incident:

A friend of My father's was in the habit of winking. Once while he was accompanying Sheriarji somewhere, they passed a few fishermen with their womenfolk. Unintentionally, the friend winked suddenly and the fishermen got very upset (believing he was winking at their wives). Catching hold of him one began shouting abused at him, and was about to beat him when Sheriarji intervened, saying, "He did not do it on purpose; it is his habit." At that very moment, the friend winked at the fisherman, and he and the others saw that it was an unconscious habit and let him go.

Baba jokingly told Merwan, "In this way you too may one day be beaten!" Then He became very serious and instructed Merwan, "From now on you must stop twisting your nose, and if I catch you doing it again, I don't want to see your face again!"

A few minutes later, Baba caught Merwan twisting his nose but forgave him as he was doing it unconsciously. This happened a few times and each time Baba forgave Merwan and said, "I will let it go for today as you are doing it unconsciously, without realizing it. But remember, from tomorrow, if I catch you twitching your nose I do not want to see your face again!"

He told Adi and Rhoda, "If he ever does this again after you return home, send Me a telegram."

Rhoda said, "I will pay for the telegram from Merwan's pocket money."

Baba replied, "No, you pay half of it."

From that time on, Merwan stopped twisting his nose. Not once did he do it again.

 

CHAPTER-12

FASTING AND FOOD

Fasting

Meher Baba said:

We are in the habit of eating food at regular intervals. With a few exceptions, when we feel hungry our stomach craves for food, although we may be engrossed in some other work. But when the mind is occupied in some work, the stomach feels satisfied. It is our nature to look at the clock when it is time for food. If we purposely fast, our eyes would constantly be on the clock to see if it is time to break the fast. By such fasting, the bindings become strong. When I ask you to fast, it is something different.

Fasting of mind.

Fasting of the mind is to have no thoughts. These in itself is impossible, but remember Me as often as you can and then your mind will not be in a fumble as to what to think of. You leave your mind to Me by having My constant remembrance or taking My name, and there will be no food (thoughts) worth the name for the mind to feed on. Thoughts of Me will supersede all other thoughts in your mind.

Effect of Fasting

The body will survive for ninety-five days if one remains only on water. Just as the body feeds on food, so the mind feeds on desires and indulgence in these desires feeds the mind and the ego. So, by starving the mind of these desires, the ego becomes very thin and weak.

In a physical fast, taking only water, lust is lessened, but anger and hope are increased. During the first three days of a fast, hunger is marked, depression is strong, anger is strengthened and lust is diminished. From the third to the seventh day, there is a fluctuation in feelings: hunger, depression, anger and lust are all lessened, while hope – for everything -is still strong. On the tenth day, the feelings again swing back, and there is increased hunger and anger. This lasts until the fourteenth day, when the feelings again become calm and remain calm. Thus, after the fourteenth day, a fast has no spiritual value.

Food is a direct necessity of life, and its continued denial is bound to be disastrous to health. Therefore, external fasting should be periodical, and only for a short time.

Food

Quotes

Vegetarian food for spiritual reasons

Baba advised vegetarian food for spiritual reasons, and for the reason of health. Animal food stimulates excitement, lust, passion and evil desires, which are detrimental to spiritual progress. Vegetable food helps one to keep the feelings, emotions and desires balanced and normal, and hence assists the aspirant on the spiritual path. Also it improves health, aids digestion, and is free from certain poisons contained in animal food.

I allow vegetarian to follow their diet and non vegetarian to eat meat, fish etc. I do not interfere with any religion and permit all to follow their own creed unhindered, when faced with love for God; these external ceremonies have no value. Love for God is automatically and naturally result in self-denial, mental control and ego annihilation irrespective of the lover following or renouncing these external adoptions.

Baba's favourite fruit was mango, then papaya and ripe figs.

Tea and milk 

Strong tea provides a very good stimulant to tired nerves. But it causes no real improvement in health. On the contrary, the general health is usually undermined with strong stimulants.

Milk is the best food; it sustains the body and purifies the mind. And the more the mind becomes pure, the more it can be controlled. Desires become less, which is necessary for spiritual aspirants, as there is no progress on the Path without the mind being under control. So long as desires and longings persist, the mind cannot be controlled. From that standpoint, therefore, milk is the best food.

Out of all foods consumed, milk is the best, because there is no loss of life in it. It comes from vegetable kingdom, because in it life is not complete. And worst is animal food. By eating flesh, we at once catch the sanskaras of the animal, and our anger and lust are provoked.

Merits and demerits of different fruits and vegetables

There are three things that are good for increasing and purifying the blood: pomegranates, grapes and tomatoes; but grapes have one defect, they create bile. Okra is good for people with backaches. Potatoes give strength, but create gas. Lentils are good; beans, pumpkins, cabbages and cauliflower are not nourishing, but are tasty. Eggplant is the worst possible thing for you. To eat eggplant is to commit suicide because it spoils the blood and turns it to water. Radishes create gas but they are good for the intestines. Spinach is also very good.

Among non-vegetarian food, fish is the best for the brain because it contains phosphorus. Eggs are good but are hard to digest. Among all food, milk is the best because nothing is killed in obtaining it. The next best are vegetables because life in them is not fully developed. The worst impressions lie in non vegetarian food. By eating meat a person at once contacts animal sanskaras which stimulate anger and lust. In vegetation forms, the gross and subtle bodies are developing, but not the mental body. In animal forms, the mental body begins its development. In the limited minds of animals exist anger and lust as they kill for food and sometimes for a mate.

Vegetarian food is preferred since it neither increases nor decreases the degree of sexuality.

To eat meat is detrimental to some extent in controlling one’s sexual nature. The main disadvantage is that eating meat increases sexual desires. Consciousness exists in stones, but there is so very little consciousness in stones – almost nothing. It is in vegetation that the evolution of consciousness begins. And consciousness increases as an animal form evolves into another animal form; in man it is complete. With the advance in consciousness, sexuality also increases. The more the consciousness, the more the sexual longing; and the less the consciousness, the less the sexual longing. So, if we eat meat, the degree of sexuality increases in us; but if we remain on vegetarian food then it neither increases nor decreases.

On the spiritual path, vegetarian and non-vegetarian food has no meaning-an episode

One day Baba expressed tiredness, and announcing that He was retiring, told all to have their lunch. Now our Parsi community is fond of jokes and pranks, and Nariman and Meherjee decided to tease Sadashiv Patel, a Hindu by birth and therefore, vegetarian. So as they went for lunch, they lightly prodded Patel, saying, “Patel, why are you still eating vegetarian food? You have been with Baba for so many years, and you still cling to your vegetarian food! Come on, have a change, have some non-vegetarian food.” Patel said, “No, it is not religious scruples that make me to stick to this food, but from my childhood I have never eaten non-vegetarian food, and it just doesn’t appeal to me. But if you want me to do so, then I will have some right now.” Nariman and Meherjee immediately backed off, saying, “No, no we are only teasing you. We are not serious.

 

After Eruch, disciple of Meher Baba narrated what had been said about food. Baba replied, “No one sitting here is so very important that God is standing behind your chair watching what you are eating.” These are His very words. On the spiritual path vegetarian and non-vegetarian food has no meaning at all-except that a vegetarian should not take pride in that, nor a non-vegetarian look down on a vegetarian.

Clear instructions not to waste food-an episode

Even through fasting, Baba would often serve meals to the mandali and boys, and was careful to see that no food was wasted. In year 1928, some of the mandali discarded a portion of their lunch. When Baba found out, He asked with obvious displeasure, “Why did you throw away some food?” They replied that he had served them more than they could eat. “I will serve as much as I like,” scolded Baba, “But you should never waste food. You should have eaten it even if your stomachs had burst. You know it is My standing order not to waste food. Why did you break that order? Am I so mad as to give you more than you could eat? Haven’t you at least that much understanding after so many years? This path is not as easy as swallowing sweet laddoos all day long. You have no idea what I am giving you through this food.”

Kitty Davy had to eat left over bread to follow the instructions - an episode

Kitty Davy was supervising the kitchen and had Baba’s order not to let any food go to waste. She was daily ordering fresh bread from the market, but each day some would be left over. One day, Kitty collected the stale bread and made bread pudding. No on liked the dish, so there was a lot leftover. Now what should she do with it, she wondered. Baba’s order was not to waste anything, so she could not throw it away. Failing to find a solution, kitty sat down and consumed the dish herself in four hours, thus carrying out Baba’s wish.

Fasting of Sadguru and Avatar

Fasting by the Perfect Master who is one of universal Mind and Infinite consciousness amounts  to penance or ordeal suffered by the universe itself , resulting in spiritual betterment of humanity.

 

CHAPTER-13 

FORBEARANCE

Quotes

Forbearance would be easy if the aspirant could accept the ways of the world.

Spiritual effort demands not only physical endeavours but forbearance and moral courage.

One of the first requirements of the aspirant is that he should combine unfailing enthusiasm with unyielding patience.-Meher Baba

Meher Baba Explained

As the aspirant advances on the path, he acquires, through his contact with the Master, an increasingly deeper understanding of true love. And this makes him painfully sensitive to those impacts from outside which not only do not taste of love, but actually bring him into contact with cold contempt, cynical callousness, agonising apathy and unabating hatred. All these impacts try his forbearance to the uttermost. Even the worldly man suffers in the world, which he occasionally finds indifferent or hostile. But he is thick-skinned and his suffering is less acute, because he does not expect anything very much better from human nature, and thinks that these things are inevitable and incurable. But the aspirant who has tasted a deeper love knows the hidden possibilities in every soul; and his suffering is very acute because he feels the gulf between that which is and that which might have been, if only the world had even faintly appreciated the love which he has begun to understand and cherish.

The task of forbearance would be easy if the aspirant could get reconciled to the ways of the world and accept them without challenge. But, having seen the higher, it becomes an imperative duty of the aspirant to stand by it, even if the whole world opposes him. Loyalty to the higher truth of his own perception demands unshakable moral courage, and readiness to face the criticism, scorn and even hatred of those who have not yet begun to open out to the truth. And although in this uneven struggle, he does get unfailing help from the Masters and other aspirants, he has to develop the capacity to fight for the truth single-handed, without relying upon external help all the time. This supreme moral courage can only come with supreme confidence in oneself and the Master. To love the world and serve it in the ways of the Masters is no game of the weak and the faint-hearted.

Spiritual effort demand does not only physical endurance and courage, but also unshrinking forbearance and unassailable courage.  The world is caught up in Maya and is addicted to false values. Therefore the ways of the world run counter to the standards which the aspirant has set for himself. If he runs away from the world, that does not help him. He will have again to come back to the world that quality which enables him to face and accept the world as it is. Very often his path lies through the world, which he has to serve in spite of not liking its way. If the aspirant is to love and serve the world, which does not understand him, or even is tolerant to him, he must develop infinite forbearance.

A lesson of forbearance for Bhau (disciple)- an episode

During the period in Satara, there was a discussion about Ismail almost daily. Baba had ordered Bhau to tutor him, and one day, calling Bhau to Grafton, Baba observed, "Ismail is a very good boy, teach him with all your heart. He has studied up to the fourth standard; but see that he passes the matriculation exam within a year!"

This meant excelling a fourth grader to a high school graduate. This surprised Bhau, but Baba added, "Don't worry about it. I will help inwardly. Just try your best."

Going to the market, Bhau bought books for Ismail and started teaching him. Two days later, Baba said, "Ismail has no clothes; go to the bazaar and purchase expensive outfits for him, so that he remains pleased and pays attention to his studies. I am helping you so that within one year you will make him pass his matriculation."

So Bhau bought fine clothes for Ismail, and a few days after this, Baba commented, "Ismail's parents are very poor and he does not eat good food at home. When he doesn't have proper nourishment, how do you expect him to apply his intellect? If you want him to pass the matriculation exam in a year, then first provide good food for him." "How am I to arrange food for him?" Bhau asked.

"How much help I am giving you!" Baba explained. "I am telling you to do all this, so that you may enable him to pass the exam in a year. Just approach his parents and pay them every month whatever they spend on cooking food for him. Don't worry about money, I will provide everything needed."

Visiting Ismail's parents, Bhau arranged with them so that good meals, milk, fruits and sweets were provided for the boy, and Baba was pleased. But He further ordered, "Just do one thing more. Go to Ismail's house every morning and bring him to Rosewood for studying, and accompany him back home when he is through. If he falls into bad company, cold water will be thrown on his studies! And if that happens, you won't be able to make him pass. Remember this."

Daily Bhau began fetching Ismail and walking him back to his house in the evening. Again, after several days passed, Baba reprimanded Bhau, “You are not taking proper care of Ismail. It is so hot and you are bringing him unprotected in this heat! If his health suffers, his studies will be ruined, and you won’t be able to make him pass his exam in one year- and that would be disobeying Me! Bring him to rosewood shielded by an umbrella, so that he won’t be affected by the sun. What help I am giving you! Do you ever think about it?”

Therefore, Bhau had to begin holding an umbrella over Ismail’s head, while the neighbors were wondering why so much honour was being showered on a poor boy who used to collect cow dung! At first, Ismail was studying well, but the more he was pampered, the more careless he became towards his studies-and more he began harassing Bhau.

Several days later, Baba instructed Bhau, “Bring Ismail to Grafton every day. He needs some refreshments to maintain his health and he will be more attentive to his studies!” So Bhau would take him to Grafton, with the umbrella over his head, and Baba would make him sit on the sofa in front of him, while Bhau remain standing. Such was the teacher’s condition: the pupil was sitting comfortably on sofa, and the teacher had to stand before him. Goher would then bring a tray full of eatables and a glass of sherbet, and Bhau would offer them to Ismail. And when the boy finished, then Bhau had to wash his plate and glass.

The heaping of indulgences on Ismail made a dent in Bhau’s forbearance. The room in which Bhau was tutoring him contained a bed, and Ismail would lie down on it. When Bhau would tell him to read, he would say, “Just wait a few minute. I am tired, let me rest. I will read afterwards.”  At times, relaxing against some pillows, he would stretch out his legs, and when Bhau would ask him to be attentive to his studies, he would reply, “You read, I will listen." It is your duty to teach me; lecture to me for two hours.”

The result of all these was that Ismail would not learn anything. Even hours of persuasion, he would say, “What is there in your teaching? If Baba’s nazar is there, I will learn everything in a second!” This happened almost daily. Baba would go on praising Ismail and castigating Bhau. But Ismail did do one very good thing for Bhau. Once, he told Baba, “I don’t like Bhau’s moustache. He accompanies me from my home every day, and people laugh at him!” So Baba immediately ordered Bhau to shave off his Chinese moustache, and that was just fine with Bhau.

Dealing with Ismail was a long session for Bhau. Had it not been so mischievous, how else would Bhau have the chance to control his temper and learn to keep quiet? Baba had arranged matters with this end in mind, and Ismail played his part to perfection. Occasionally, Ismail would taunt Bhau with such words: “You would better learn how to teach better! You don’t know how to do it. How far have you yourself studied?” Or, at times, Ismail would say, “Your pulse is in my hands! If I mention one bad word to Baba, you will find yourself in an awful plight!” Thus, during the stay at Satara, Bhau found himself saddled with this worthy pupil.

 

CHAPTER-14

FORGETFULNESS AND FORGIVENESS

Forgetfulness

Quotes

Forgetfulness of the world makes one a pilgrim.

Forgetfulness of the world and its attractions makes man a yogi.

Forgetfulness of the next of the world makes one a Saint.

Forgetfulness of hell and heaven makes a man Mahayogi.

Forgetfulness of your limited self makes a man God-Realized.

Forgetfulness of forgetfulness makes man perfect. – Meher Baba

Meher Baba Explained

Complete forgetfulness of the self is to even forget that you have forgotten.

Only by forgetting, can you truly forgive. Meher Baba says- In such moments of true forgetfulness, there is mental detachment from all material surrounding in which the poet allows his imagination to soar. An artist creates a masterpiece, the best of philosophy is ushered and the greatest scientific discoveries made in the frame of mind. Such manifestation of genuine spontaneity of forgetfulness is very rare. These fleeting phases of real forgetfulness are the result of efforts made in past lives.

Forget and forgive-an episode

Papa Jassawala had come to Jabalpur from Nagpur. Jal Kerawala also was there. On Sunday, January 1st, 1939, Jal played a joke on Papa, who found it to be in bad taste. Baba sent for Jal and Chanji, and asked the reason for the uproar. Jal replied, "Forgive me, Baba, I was only joking around."

Papa shouted, "Who has made him a magistrate? He has no sense! He should not be forgiven!"

Smiling, Baba spelled out, "I would not forgive Jal, but to forgive is My nature. If I don't forgive him, the world will collapse! Only by My forgiveness does the world continue, not otherwise!"

Papa said, "You should continue forgiving the world, but not Jal Kerawala! He has troubled me greatly!”

"All right," motioned Baba. "I won't forgive Jal, but you forgive him!" Jal asked Papa's forgiveness, and finally, after hours of fuming, he forgave him. Papa, however, said to Baba, "I have forgiven Jal because you requested it. But I tell you he is a devil!’

Baba explained to Papa, "This is not forgiveness! The meaning of forgiveness is to forget the insult. When you remember it, how could you have forgiven it? After forgiving, you should not remember the incident or hold anything against him.

"Today is New Year's, and you should make a resolution to forgive and forget. Only by forgetting can you truly forgive. Otherwise, what is the use of merely saying the words, 'I forgive you'? It must be from the heart."

Forgiveness

Quotes

Forgiveness consists in loosening the binding of duality in Maya, which makes you feel and find one in the many. I forgive you amounts to loosening of your bindings.

Forgiveness is best charity.

I have come to forgive. I can forgive and it is not a great thing to forgive. In fact, in reality, there is nothing to be forgiven for there is really nothing like good and bad.

When one has forgiven everyone and completely forgotten himself, he finds that God has forgiven him everything, and he remembers who, in reality, He is. Meher Baba

 Meher Baba explained

Forgiveness

People ask God for forgiveness. But, since God is everything and everyone, who is there for Him to forgive? Forgiveness of the creator was already there in His act of creation. But still, people ask God's forgiveness, and He forgives them. But they, instead of forgetting that for which they asked forgiveness, forget that God has forgiven them, and instead remember the things they were forgiven. Thus they nourish the seed of wrong-doing and it bears its fruit (ill-feelings) again. Again and again they plead for forgiveness, and again and again the Master says: "I forgive."

But it is impossible for men to forget their wrong-doing and the wrongs done to them by others. And since they cannot forget, they find it hard to forgive. But forgiveness is the best charity. It is easy to give the poor money and goods when one have plenty; but to forgive is hard, and it is the best thing if one can do it.  Instead of men trying to forgive one another, they fight. Once they fought with their hands with clubs; then the spears, then bows and arrows, then with guns and canons. Then they invented bombs and carriers for them. Now they have developed missiles that can destroy millions of other men thousands of miles away, and they are prepared to use them. The weapons used change, but the aggressive pattern of the man remains the same.

Baba’s justice in form of forgiveness an- episode

An old villager was brought by force to Meherabad by Dada Patil. The man had a bullock cart, which Pendu had hired to bring materials to Meherabad, but he was caught with some wooden planks he had stolen from the stockpile on the Hill. Baba had come to lower Meherabad that day, and the villager was brought before him. Baba was to punish him. But what was Baba’s justice? Padri or Pendu would have whipped any thief. Baba sentenced him to go to every house in the village with the stolen planks on his head, and to tell all that he had stolen this property from Meher Baba! Dada Patil was to follow him and make sure he did it at every house and then report back to Baba. The old man asked forgiveness and said he would do as Baba ordered, but begged not to have to carry the heavy planks on his head. Baba relented.

 

CHAPTER-15

GOOD AND BAD

Quotes

Be good - it pays. Bad makes you mad. Good takes you to God.

Being good is a good binding. You must either be good or bad. Bad is like bound wrists. Good is like bound feet.

Kabir writes beautifully about this: Good keeps your hands free, so that you can even unbind your feet.

There is nothing bad but different degrees of goodness.

To speak well is good, to think well is better, and above all to live well is best.

The climax of good is loving. Bad is anger, getting excited. Good is forgiving. Biting is bad, but to be bit is good. If you offer your cheek, knowing you could easily wring their neck that is excellent.

Whether a person happens to be good or bad at any point of time depends upon the operation of his sanskaras. The sinner and saint are what they are by necessity and have the same beginning and end. –Meher Baba

Meher Baba explained

Good and bad both are necessary

As good is necessary, likewise bad is also necessary – just as positive and negative. Both are essential for action and evolution. If only good were to prevail everywhere, life would end! Both good or bad done to the extreme would lead to Self-Realization; for instance, absolute evil with no trace of good, or absolute good with no trace of bad at all – both are equally conducive to the attainment of the goal of Self-Realization.

If this is so, naturally it can be asked, "Why is good preferable to bad?" Both good and bad are zero, being nonexistent for those who are God-Realized. Both are terms of duality. But the Masters and Avatars give preference and advocate good over bad. This is only because good is really, spiritually speaking, easy for reaching the goal; though apparently, materially speaking, it is the reverse.

For example, bad is apparently easy – difficult, really! But the underlying principle in life being spiritual progress – true existence – comes against the material progress which is only apparent and not real. Thus, the Masters advocate good, being truly easy for mankind, as the better course to follow for true progress in the march of life to the goal of Realization.

Another reason for preferring and advocating good is that in evil, although apparently easy, while thinking about and actually committing a bad act, there is always a sort of torture to the mind, which inevitably happens after committing the act. For instance, illicit sex or murder. Whereas, in good which though apparently difficult, there is nothing of the kind – no torture to the mind. On the contrary, there is a constant feeling of a sort of happiness not only in thinking but also in doing a good act, although it is always more difficult apparently to do good rather than bad.

Besides, pursuing the course of doing bad to the extreme would not succeed or endure until the end. A man's body however bold, indifferent, healthy and robust would not be able to withstand prolonged indulgence in bad vices – such as lust, drinking liquor, or violence to the extreme.

There is nothing good and bad from moral standpoint

This difference exists so that the affairs of the world may be conducted according to limitations imposed by society. But from the spiritual standpoint, both are bindings.

Standards of good and bad are established according to contemporary standards that may vary with time and circumstance. Also in spirituality, very often what is understood to be good by the masses is, from the spiritual point of view, bad; and what is understood as bad by the masses is often good, from the spiritual point of view.

For example, robbery is bad by general standards. But suppose there is an extremely destitute, pregnant woman. She has nothing to eat and because of her condition, death is certain. A man sees her, has pity on her, but he himself has no money and is unable to help. Consequently, he steals money and uses it to feed the woman. Now it is good that the man helped the woman, but it is bad that he stole for the purpose. Yet, because of the bad act, he could perform the good one.

Also, by general standards, beating others is bad, but if you beat someone with the motive of correcting his life, and do so without malice and without anger, this beating is a blessing to him. The bad beating is then good.

An episode

Once, some of the mandali and Arnavaz were sitting with Baba at Ashiyana, Baba suddenly asked, “What is “good” and what is “bad”? He continued, “There is thief who used to steal and therefore he was pointed out as being bad. One day the thief went to a house to rob it, but there he found a woman in great pain, just about to give birth to a child. She was all alone, so instead of robbing in her house, the thief helped her to deliver the baby and made her comfortable. Then he went out to steal food and clothing for the woman. He stayed with her until he knew she was all right. He went on his way and continued to steal from others. Baba paused to give His listeners an inquiring look, and then said, “Well, now what do you think of this man? Is he bad or is he good? You call him bad because he is a thief, but then he did a good turn and you could call him good. So there is nothing like ‘good’ or ‘bad’.

They asked, "Should one be more of an idealist than a materialist?"

Baba answered, "To be merely an idealist is hopeless; to be merely a materialist is also hopeless. It is necessary to create a balance between the two."

Snakes should be killed

Last form the insect it is snake. Meher Baba revealed that, “Unless a snake is killed by a human being, it remains always a snake. Never leave a snake wounded, as it takes so long to die. Once wounded, a snake will always remain near you to be killed outright."

“In evolution, the snake form is like an entangled rope which you cannot undo or unwind. However if it is killed by a human being the knot entangles itself and he soul is free to continue its way through evolution.”

From above statement of Meher Baba, it can be inferred that if a snake dies of any other reason it will continue to take the form of a snake till it is killed by a human being.

According to Meher Baba, flies and mosquitoes can be killed if necessary without too much qualm, as it hurries their evolution but the spider, bees hornets and ants have a very complex and interesting life and they should not be killed

If an ant is killed by a man, the ant has to take again the form of an ant. Meher Baba also did not approve the killing of lizards as they eat insects.

In, 1938, a five-foot-long snake was seen outside the kitchen with a sparrow in its mouth. Baba was called, and He came with a few of the men. One man struck the snake on its back, and it released the sparrow which flew away. Baba gave the final killing blow, crushing its head.

On another occasion, the men killed a snake at lower Meherabad, and Padri brought it to Baba who crushed its head.

Lizards not be killed- an episode 

There were many lizards in Kandy. Because there was a danger they would urinate or defecate in the food and their urine and excreta are extremely poisonous, Katie would brush them off the wall, and Baidul's daughter, Dowla, would kill them. On one Sunday, Dowla reported to Baba that she had killed seven lizards in only fifteen minutes. Baba was not happy, but Katie said in her defence, "If any of them fall in the food, we could die."

Baba instructed them, "Don't kill lizards. Any animal that directly injures should be killed, but not lizards. Catch them and throw them outside. They eat flies and are useful."

He added in a teasing manner, "If you kill them, you will be a lizard in your next birth.

Gambling is not desirable - an episode

Once, when Merwan and his friends were playing in their neighbor-hood lane, a man appeared pushing a cart with a board of nails, over which rings were to be thrown to try one's luck. The boys wanted to play, but Merwan stated that they should not waste their money gambling. But the others argued that they were eager to try their luck. Altogether they had four annas (about 25 cents), and they purchased some rings. Each ring thrown missed until only one remained, intended for Merwan. He tossed the last one and scored, thus recovering their money. Merwan told his companions, "It is only because I played that you got your money back. If any of you had tossed that ring you would have lost."

 

CHAPTER-16

HAPPINESS AND BLISS

Happiness

Quotas

Real happiness lies in making others happy.

Happiness and suffering in life do not last long. Remain calm and patient while experiencing these ups and downs in life. I am with you.

Consider the mental and physical suffering as gift from God which, if accepted gracefully lead to everlasting happiness

Don’t worry-be happy.

Everyone can be happy, but some feel happy and some feel miserable. Those who constantly want something will never feel happy. Misery is bound to accompany wanting. Those who never want for themselves but for others, they can feel happy because they want others to feel happy.

I want you all to be happy. I say to you, remain happy under every illusory circumstance. I am not happy when you don’t love Me.

In all climes and in all places, man is constantly striving for happiness; but there are very few who have it , because there are very  few who truly know the secret of happiness.

The problem of happiness is therefore the problem of surrendering desires.

True Happiness can come only to one who will find courage to strike free from attachments which he has formed through a sterile lifetime.”

The really happy are those who are always contented with their lot.

True happiness begins when one learns the art of adjustment to other persons, and right adjustment involves self forgetfulness and love. Hence arises the spiritual importance of transforming a life of the limited self into a life of love.

You are meant to be happy to make others happy.-Meher Baba

Meher Baba explained

Happiness

Happiness is birthright.

It is the birthright of every human being to be happy, but most of us feel miserable. It is due to the load of sanskaras or impressions gathered throughout evolution. In our evolution, through all the forms – stone, worm, bird, fish, and animal – we gather impressions.

God, who is in everything and in everyone, is deaf to formal rituals, ceremonies, prayers in mosques, churches and temples. But He hears the voice of the heart. When you help others, God knows instantly and is pleased. No amount of prayer or meditation can do what helping others can do.

The main thing that counts is love for Me. How will you love Me? By loving God as well as others. If you make others happy, God pays heed. Do you follow? I have been saying the same message throughout the ages that all are One. We are all One, and all of you love Me.

I am in everything, and everything is in Me. In India I bow down to the lepers, the poor, and the lame. Why do I bow down? Because I am one with everything! God is in everyone. Age after age, I have been bringing the same message, but mankind does not listen. Christ had to be crucified; otherwise, humanity would not have listened to Him.

Be happy by giving your burden to Master who is always ready to accept.

Happiest is he who expects no happiness from others. Love delights and glorifies in giving, not receiving. So learn to love and give, and not to expect anything from others.

You should really feel and consider yourself as the happiest and most fortunate among men that you have renounced the illusion and surrendered to a Perfect Master. You should now feel free from worries and quite at ease, like one who has his burden lifted off his head and feels light.

The great mistake you make is that you lift the burden from your head, but instead of placing it on the head of the One who willingly accepts it with all responsibility; you keep it hanging over you in the air, hesitating to give it lest you lose something valuable! Thus you neither bear the burden, nor allow it to rest on the head of the One who wants it to be transferred – namely Baba. You keep it hanging between the two, and place both under suspense, thereby aggravating your suffering. Either keep it yourself or give it up entirely.

Happiness from any act is short-lived-only real happiness is permanent and everlasting

Everyone in world, consciously or unconsciously, seeks happiness in form or another. Even a murderer seeks happiness, which he hopes to find in murder, and this is why he commits murder. Why and when does a man murder? Either through hatred or jealousy and because he thinks he will find happiness if he commits murder and take revenge.

Why does a man commits suicide? Because he expects to find happiness in death. Why does another man drink? It is because of the happiness he expects to derive. But what happiness is derived and how long does it last? No sooner does it cool down he feels broken, dejected and miserable.

It is the same with lust. A person does it all for the happiness he or she derives, but it is only for the time being that one derives happiness, and when it is over, the person is miserable again.

Real happiness is different. It never changes, nor ceases. It is permanent, everlasting, and it lies there within you. It is sleeping (latent) and might be opened (unlocked). Once it is opened, one is always happy.

I am the source of all happiness-the Sun of Bliss-but there is a cover (curtain) that veils you from the Sun. The Sun is there, shining, spreading its lustre all over the world. But you do not allow its rays to approach you; you obstruct them with a veil. Remove that and you will see the Sun.

I will help you open the curtain and enable you to feel happiness within.

Try to be happy

Try to be always happy. Never think that life is dreadful, “I am tired of life.” Such thoughts really make life miserable. Life is worth living. If you think like that, all difficulties will appear insignificant.

I will help you to try to develop love. Never think, “I am alone,” “I have so much to do,” “I am poor,” and so on. All are poor. The whole world is poor. Even the millionaires are poor, because they have greed and want more. Love someone, and I will help you. Do not worry.

Bliss  

Bliss is something quite distinct from happiness and misery. Happiness and misery are gained through experiences of the mind. Bliss is something totally different; after the death of the mind, what the soul gains through God is bliss. Happiness and misery are due to the mind, while bliss exists on account of the soul. “Bliss cannot be described. It cannot be grasped. It is to be experienced.”

"But why is there always suffering and not happiness?" one of the mandali asked and Baba explained:

You simpleton, I am trying to tell you that there is nothing like suffering! It is the mind that creates pain and misery. In reality, neither happiness nor misery exists. Only bliss is real, which the soul enjoys after emancipation. So to attain emancipation, first destroy the mind. First free yourself and then enjoy bliss. Become one – merge with the bliss!

Really speaking, everywhere in the entire universe is bliss. It is all bliss, bliss and bliss! But poor, ignorant mankind cannot enjoy it, as man does not know how to enjoy it. The whole universe is full of infinite bliss, but disregarding it, man hankers after the transient happiness of affluence, influence, possessions, name and fame. This is all false and illusory, yet man runs only after this. It is due to his ignorance of what is real. One should try to acquire real happiness by eschewing that which is false.

Bliss is the goal of life

Bliss is the goal of life. That bliss is continuous, changeless, eternal and divine. That bliss has in it power, love, knowledge and infinite wisdom, and God is all this in one.

The Indian term "Ananda," which means happiness, has seven stages. The seventh Ananda is called Paramananda – the Bliss of God – which, when attained, gives one everlasting existence in God.

Spiritual healing

Real healing is spiritual healing, whereby the soul, becoming free from desires, doubts and hallucinations, enjoys the eternal bliss of God. Untimely physical healing might retard the spiritual healing. If borne of willingly, physical and mental suffering can make one worthy of receiving spiritual healing. Consider mental and physical suffering as gift from God, which, if accepted as gracefully, lead to everlasting Happiness.

Be mentally free and happy. As is the cause, so is the effect. The cause may be big and important, or small and insignificant. But the result will definitely be according to the cause.

The woes of this world are imaginary, and are the self-created result of our own ignorance. Having no cause, they are therefore unjustifiable. If there is no reason or cause, then it naturally follows that the result is unreal, insubstantial and meaningless.

So why worry about the happiness or misery of this world, which has no cause behind it except imagination? Just go on observing things as a passive spectator as they go on around you, keeping the mind free and happy. As Hafez says,

'Both the happiness and sorrows of this world will pass away; so it is better to always remain peaceful."

 

CHAPTER-17

HATRED

Quotes

Hatred is a form of suicide.

Hatred is appeased by non hatred.

Hate none but your lustful actions.

Hatred will end when you are so sick and tired of wanting and only want to give. The only solution to our problems is to stop hating and to love.

Hate begets hate. Forgiveness follows love. When you hate a person, forgiving becomes difficult due to ego.  No sooner you begin to love those you hate, you begin to Love Me as I should be loved.

Love is antidote of hatred.

You should not hate a man who backbite you but he deserves to be pitied. We should patiently tolerate. If a man curses your father and you curse his mother, what is the difference between you and him? They teach you the lesson of being clam, patient and forbearing in every adverse circumstances in midst of all provocation. They thereby render you the greatest service, so forbear, forgive and forget.”

You can counteract a disease only by its antidote. Love is the only antidote to hatred. When you feel like hating a man, try to remind yourself that he is a form of your own self. - Meher Baba

 

CHAPTER-18

HONESTY

Quote

Honesty is keynote to divinity.

Honesty will guard you against false modesty and will give you the strength of true humility.

Absolute honesty is essential in one’s search for God (Truth). The subtleties of the path are finer than hair. The least hypocrisy becomes a wave that washes one off the path

Always be honest in your love for Me and you will find Me.

Be sincere, natural and honest with yourself.

Be absolutely honest. God is infinite honesty.

Be honest with yourself and God. You may fool the world and your neighbor, but you can never escape from the knowledge of the omniscient.

Be natural. If you are dishonest, do not try to hide yourself behind the curtain of honesty. That, however, does not mean that you should be dishonest. What I want to say is that you must be most natural rather than the least hypocritical.

Be honest. Weaknesses there are, but do not be afraid of them. You should be afraid of dishonesty by taking care of your actions.

Do as much you can do but do it honestly.

God is infinite honesty.

On the spiritual path one must have 100% honesty. The slightest tinge of hypocrisy leads one away from God. It is better to be an unbeliever (atheist, agnostic) than to be a hypocrite or false saint. And it is better to deny God than to defy Him! To be honest, atheist in no fraud.

Remain honest and do not compromise.

We have to be honest in our thoughts and deeds; God wants us to be absolutely honest. It is better not to believe God than to pose as one who loves God. Only when we become honest can we find God, even while attending our worldly duties, because then we feel detached. I give My love and blessings for the attainment of this honesty.

Meher Baba said

Try to remain honest at all cost and under any circumstances

If a person acts dishonestly with us; if people create difficulties for us, if people deceive us, yet we remain honest. We are very fortunate, because these deceivers; or so called enemies are our friends. They wash off our weaknesses; our sins, and make our path clear towards God. They do not deceive us but they help us; and deceive themselves.”

“People die in all sorts of ways but it is nothing to be upset about; they are born again and again in different gross bodies. But during one’s lifetime, one should do whatever one honestly feels without getting attached to actions.

Remain honest even you suffer-an episode

Once, Baba was Guruprasad, Pune and a Baba lover came to Meher Baba and handed over something wrapped in a hankie. Baba found that there was money inside, about Rs. 4,000, and He put the bundle in the cupboard.

The next day, a Baba lover from Inghota, Hamirpur, came to Him (Baba) and said, "My money has been stolen.  I do not have the funds to go back to Inghota, and need about Rs. 2000.”

“Where did it happen?” I asked him.

"I don't know," he answered.  "The money was in my pocket.  When I put my hand in my pocket, I found that my pocket had been cut and that the money was not there."

Baba opened cupboard and showed him the hankie.  "Oh!  This is my hankie and my money!’ he exclaimed.

Baba told him, "One person brought this to Me after Arti.  So it must have happened here."

A pickpocket must have come while Arti was being sung, even though Baba was present.  This pickpocket cut the man's pocket, and the money fell out.  But when Arti ended, people opened their eyes, so the pickpocket could not take the money.

Now see, even before God, devils play these tricks.  Because of selfishness, greed, and temptation everywhere, such situations are created by demons.  And because of this, honest persons suffer.  Actually, this suffering is a blessing for honest people.  If your situation is miserable, and even amidst that situation, you remain honest, that is a great thing.  You get courage and faith in God.  The test for us, of course, is to remain honest, even though we suffer.

Be honest- another episode

Baba expressed a desire to play a game of marbles that morning. Ten or twelve of the mandali took part in it, and Baba hit seven shots at one stroke. The game lasted for half an hour. The members of reception committee were amazed to see Baba playing marbles, and when game was over, He stated: “After many years, I have again played marbles. But in fact, since eternity I have been playing marbles with the universe, and have never once missed the mark.

I am the smallest of small and biggest of the big. This is My actual experience. And one who gets purified completely will know Me to be everyone.

I have been repeatedly saying we must be honest. The least hypocrisy truly drives the infinite which is Baba. So My blessings are for this honesty in loving God.

Behram (disciple) was reprimanded by Meher Baba on lying with Him-as episode.

Baba went to see His brother Beheram.

Baba met His brothers Jal, Beheram and his family at their family's home. Beheram's three-year old twins, Rustom and Sohrab, were identical and Baba asked Perin, "Which is Sohrab and which is Rustom?" Perin could tell them apart, but Jal and Beheram could not. Baba asked her for a hint to distinguish them.

While having a domestic discussion, Beheram told a lie, which displeased Baba. "You're lying even to Me! It is not good to lie. Never speak falsely again, to Me or to anyone else."

Beheram acknowledged his mistake and sought Baba's forgiveness. But the next moment, he thought: "Even Baba lies at times."

Without asking what he was thinking, Baba smiled and spelled out to His younger brother: "I am God, and can do as I please. But you should do as I tell you.

All this is My creation and for its good, I may do anything and everything. From that point of view, even My telling a lie is speaking the truth, because Truth can never lie.

Speak indifferently-when you need not to tell truth or lie, as episode.

It was year 1967, one of Baba lover; Mr.V.V.K Rao and his wife Laxmi Bai Rao (Kaku) were running a Baba Centre in Parel, Bombay. They were staying in the centre’s building. They have put up a board of Avatar Meher Baba Parel Centre outside the building. This house was a rented one and their landlord, in order to get it vacated had filed a court case against them and forcibly removed the board also. By removal of board Kaku Rao got a severe shock and fell on the bed and for her treatment doctor has to be called. Now, Mrs. Kaku Rao thought how to inform about this incident to Baba. Baba was in seclusion in those days and no one was permitted to meet Him. One of her friend of Mrs. Laxmi Bai named Mrs. Pushpa Reparse suggested her that they will go to Meherabad and stay there for ten days. Kaku Rao found her suggestion proper and both proceeded to Ahmednagar and directly went to Baba’s secretary Adi Kaka. When they reached, Adi immediately asked them, “How did you both come here?  Don’t you know Baba is in seclusion and He does not meet any one?” Both ladies returned from there and stayed in lodge in Ahmednagar. Next day when Adi went to Baba in Meherazad, Baba asked about the health of Kaku and Adi told the yesterday’s story to Baba. Next day Baba asked over phone about the health of Kaku and said Adi to tell Kaku to come to Meherazad tomorrow dressed in good cloth.  Next day, at 10 a.m., Reparse also reached in the premises of Ahmednagar centre. All the three including Adi went to Meherazad in car.

Baba kept His finger on His mouth and asked by gesture, “Don’t you know that I am in seclusion and does not meet any one.”

Kaku replied, “Baba, You called therefore we have come.”

Baba asked, “Did you want to come over here.”

Kaku replied, “Yes Baba.”

Baba said, “Whatever you said internally, I have heard. Now I give you ten minutes only. Tell Me whatever you want to say, tell it fast.”

Baba knew everything, still He heard everything what Kaku told and said, “Why did you get a shock by removal of Parel Centre Board that was of wood and the purpose of that is completed. Have you My board in your heart? Court case is against the centre and not on you. The case is against Me. Why do you worry? Arrange bigger programs outside. I will help you.”

Baba gave ten medicine tablets and said, “Repeat My name and take one tablet every day. Everything is in the name not in medicine. The purpose of My centre is one hundred percent complete. You are associated in this universal work.  I am very happy with you. Whatever you do My blessings will be with you. Your ten minutes are over, now you can leave. On returning home if others ask you whether you had Baba’s darshan or not. But you need not tell all these.”

Kaku replied, “No Baba, if somebody asks me even then I will tell, I did not get darshan.

Baba said. “No don’t tell lie and see don’t tell the truth.”

On this Kaku told, otherwise I have to tell the truth.”

Baba said, “Don’t tell the truth also.”

Now, Kaku was worried in the mind as what she has to do. She had a problem of not telling the truth and even not to lie. Then what to do?

Baba finding a solution to this problem said to Kaku,” See, going outside people will ask you that did you go to Meherazad. Did you see Baba? You can tell, “Don’t you know that Baba is in seclusion nowadays?”

Sheriarji (father of Meher Baba) did not lie yet saved life of Muslim girl-an episode.

Every day, in peaceful contemplation, Sheriar as a boy, would sit alone in the compound of the funeral grounds immersed in the remembrance of God. Sheriar's heart had awakened and he began to long for the sight of God. One day when he was absorbed in concentration, all of a sudden he was startled to see a young woman running toward him. When the woman, a Zoroastrian, reached him, he saw that she was perspiring, out of breath and exhausted. Tearfully, she told Sheriar that Muslims were chasing her and begged him to help save her from capture. Nearby was a small bakery where naan (unleavened bread) was prepared in memory of the deceased, distributed to the poor by their relatives. That day no one had died and so the large oven was not lit. Sheriar guided the girl to it, helped her climb inside and then returned to his place of meditation.

Shortly thereafter, several Muslim horsemen came galloping up to the tower and demanded, "Boy, did you see a girl run past this way a few minutes ago?"

Sheriar replied, "I have been here for almost an hour but I haven't seen even a dog pass by.”

No girl has run from here." Believing him, the Muslims rode off and Sheriar was happy he had not lied. It was a fact that no dog had wandered past that day and the girl had not run from there. Sheriar went back to the bakery and safely escorted the young woman to her home, where he was received with deep gratitude by her family.

Honesty is the first stepping stone on the path of God realisation

Spiritual aspirant needs to be absolutely honest in thought, word and deed. Slightest deviation, intentional or unintentional will amount to hypocrisy to some extent. Developing one virtue, say honesty only inculcates other virtues also. Kabir, the Perfect Master of His time said, ‘Eke sadhe sa sadhe, sub sadhe sab jai.’ which means: If one masters one virtue, all other virtues will develop automatically and if one tries to master many virtues simultaneously, one is led to nowhere.

 

CHAPTER-19

HYPOCRISY

Quotes

Hypocrisy is the worst thing.

Hypocrisy is said to be tribute which vices pays to virtue.

A scoundrel is better than these people for he at least appears as he is. People can recognize him and take precautions to stay away from him. But these orthodox persons are a danger to people. They are devils in the guise of saints.

Common frailty of not facing, accepting and acknowledging one’s own weakness gives rise to hypocrisy.

It is better to deny God than to defy God. What I mean by this is that the one who does not believe in God and performs his duty honestly is far better than those hypocrite saints who pose as teachers, who profess outside what they are not within.

If the least hypocrisy creeps into your thoughts, words and deeds, God, who is the innermost self in us all, keeps Himself hidden.

Least hypocrisy is the wave that washes one off the Path.

On the spiritual Path, hypocrisy is the only sin. Be honest.

The only thing that God does not forgive is posing, a show of what you are not inwardly.

There is a demoralizing cleavage between what man is and what he wishes to appear to be. When hypocrisy comes into play, it works much greater havoc within one’s own psyche than in the outer sphere. The perceptible damage in the outer sphere is great, but the unperceived damage in the spiritual   realm is stupendous.

They are the hypocrites who constantly doubt and are inclined to believe in Me sometimes and indulge in slanderous talk about Me at other times.-Meher Baba

Meher Baba explained

Self-delusion

Imagination of a self deluded man is so strong that he does not doubt he is what he thinks himself to be!  He feels he really is this or that person. This delusion is very positive but it is, after all, delusion. And although these men are not hypocritical, they are dangerous, but not so seriously.

Self delusion is unfortunate but hypocrisy is inexcusable. The self-deluded do not know but thinks that he knows. The hypocrite knows that he does not know but pretends that he does.

Hypocrisy

A hypocrite knowingly pretends to be what he is not. Hypocrisy is a million-headed cobra.  Hypocrisy is the worst thing — in every walk of life it consciously or unconsciously persists. It is no sin if one does not believe in God, but to be a hypocrite is a sin! If you have no faith, it does not matter.

Today there are so-called saints in the world who tell people to be honest and not hypocritical, yet they themselves are deeply involved in dishonesty. If you cannot love God and cannot lead saintly lives, then at least do not make pretence of it. The worst scoundrel is better than a hypocritical saint.

There are seven such hypocrites in the world, three or four of whom the mandali know. They said that Baba had blessed them and they were My successors. Each of them had a large following. They are now no longer posing. Rich, influential people used to go to them to pay their respects. They garlanded them, took them for rides in their car and generally revered them. I put a stop to it and forgave them. Now they no longer pretend.

There should not be even a trace of hypocrisy. Posing is the only sin that God can never forgive. However vile or low a scoundrel may be, if he mixes with others as a scoundrel and admits it openly, he can be forgiven. If he acts and behaves as he really is, there is no posing.

The purpose in My telling you this is that if you love Me there is no reason why you should hide your love from others. But if you do not love Me, then do not pretend and say to others that you love Me. If you feel I am the Avatar, say so to others boldly, but if you do not then don't pose.

We are all Hypocrites in one way

We all are, in a way, hypocrites, in as much as we always try to justify ourselves, right or wrong. According to the Vedantists and the Sufis, God does everything; everything is done according to His Will and in accordance with His laws. In a way, that is all right; but being short of one truth, the whole of it is not right. And the lack of truth is the lack of experience behind the assertion. Without having gained the actual experience, to act according to facts of experience is not only silly like a tutored parrot expressing love to a girl, but such assertions based on mere reasoning and logic lead to lust and dust. The reactions of the actions based on such "ignorance of knowledge" are too terrible to contemplate, apart from other consequences like lunacy or nervous breakdown.”

Hypocrisy is inexcusable.

God is infinite Honesty and compassion and as God, I forgive everything except hypocrisy. So, never pretend to what you are not.

Let us put an end to all hypocrisy. Let the hypocrisy be completely wiped out from your hearts. You should all have one heart, a clean heart. We are one finally. I would love to see it.

There is no sin to trash a hypocritical saint-an episode.

When Krishnaji behaved, imitating Baba's silence, and he used a board to tell all that he was directly under Meher Baba's guidance, is the height of hypocrisy. Baba has never told Krishnaji anything other than that he should not dupe people by assuming the role of a pseudo-saint (as he had confessed to Baba that he had been doing before he met Baba), but should above all be honest and lead a pure life of humility and love for Baba.

In short, bring home to this trickster that he is free to lead any life he wants to, but he should stop taking Meher Baba's name in vain and stop immediately trading in Baba's name.

The climax of the whole affair occurred on March 10th, 1964, when Kumar went to see to Krishnaji. Kumar locked the door to the room where they met and proceeded to give the scoundrel several sound slaps, asking him why he was behaving so dishonestly. Krishnaji’s "followers" forced the door opened, and Kumar gave their so-called guru two or three more slaps in their presence while Krishnaji raged.

After the incident with Kumar, Krishnaji issued a circular about it as well as defending himself. In response, in April, Adi issued one of his own, giving the true picture of the facts. Kumar was even thinking of taking Krishnaji to court for libel.

Later that year when Kumar met Baba at Meherazad, Baba asked him, "Why did you go and beat Krishnaji? Now, look at all these complications, so many circulars, and letters! It is a mess!"

Kumar pointed to the board in Mandali Hall on which was written (in Marathi) Tukaram's couplet to the effect that "It is no sin to thrash a hypocritical false saint." Kumar said, "Here in Your own darbar (court). You keep such a sign. I was merely following its advice." Baba smiled faintly, but instructed Kumar to dismiss the idea of taking Krishnaji to court.

 

 

The climax of the whole affair occurred on March 10th, 1964, when Kumar went to see to Krishnaji. Kumar locked the door to the room where they met and proceeded to give the scoundrel several sound slaps, asking him why he was behaving so dishonestly. Krishnaji’s "followers" forced the door opened, and Kumar gave their so-called guru two or three more slaps in their presence while Krishnaji raged.

After the incident with Kumar, Krishnaji issued a circular about it as well as defending himself. In response, in April, Adi issued one of his own, giving the true picture of the facts. Kumar was even thinking of taking Krishnaji to court for libel.

Later that year when Kumar met Baba at Meherazad, Baba asked him, "Why did you go and beat Krishnaji? Now, look at all these complications, so many circulars, and letters! It is a mess!"

Kumar pointed to the board in Mandali Hall on which was written (in Marathi) Tukaram's couplet to the effect that "It is no sin to thrash a hypocritical false saint." Kumar said, "Here in Your own darbar (court). You keep such a sign. I was merely following its advice." Baba smiled faintly, but instructed Kumar to dismiss the idea of taking Krishnaji to court.

 

CHAPTER-20

JEALOUSY

Quotes

Jealousy comes from the poverty of heart and is essentially selfish.

Jealousy is not born of love, but of pretty mindedness and dies simultaneously with the death of petty mindedness.

Spiritual jealousy leads to advancement, while material jealousy leads to ruination and hatred. - Meher Baba

Meher Baba explained

Only spiritual Jealousy is beneficial

Only spiritual jealousy of love for Baba is good and beneficial as it imbibes the good sanskaras of other’s love for Baba to whom you are jealous as well as Baba’s (impression less) by keeping Baba always on the back of his mind in doing so.

Always remember, “The impressions of the Beloved, whether in worldly love or divine love, have their effect on you.” If you love “A” his impressions will attach to your mind without your knowing it; and if you become jealous of someone else, the impressions of both will affect you. That is, if Kim loves Me, My impressions, which are divine, will affect her; and if you are jealous of her, then My infinite impressions, plus hers of love for Me, will both affect you.

Therefore, jealousy in physical love is not good, while jealousy in spiritual love is good. Where there is love, there is jealousy. One automatically follows the other; there is no need to create it.

An- episode

Finding Kim doing Baba’s personal work and herself excluded from it, Minta took it so badly she quietly went up to the third floor of the train station, determined to jump out the window! None of the persons present knew this, but the All-Knowing One sent Adi Sr. to find her. Adi reached the third story and caught her just as she was about to commit suicide. He took Minta to Baba, who pacified her and explained to her as she wept.

 

CHAPTER-21 TO 30

 

CHAPTER-21

LAW OF KARMA

Quotes

The Law of Karma might be said to be an expression of justice or a reflection of the unity of life in the world of duality.

Suffering, miseries, happiness and joy come according to Divine Law of Karma which is the counterpart of ‘Law of cause and effect’ in the physical world. Our own actions cause these and no one else is responsible. As you sow so you reap.

Karmic links established in one incarnation are carried in successive incarnations. Give and take between persons forges karmic and sanskaric ties and creates counter claims which have to be met. Hate begets hate. Love begets love. Lust begets lust and so on. -Meher Baba

Meher Baba explained

Law of Karma

Although the whole universe is illusion, yet it is governed by a law, a definite law, and that law deals with every detail. We cannot escape from the Law of Karma. But when we transcend illusion, the law does not bind any longer. Every action that you do binds you-, every little action, whether good or bad. But there is one way to get liberated from these bindings, and that is through love.

The Law of Karma is impartial and inexorable. It knows no concessions, gives no preferences and makes no exceptions. It dispenses justice. By the divine law you are shielded from remembrance of past lives, for it would not help you in living your present life but would make it infinitely more complicated and confusing. The law of karma prevents the ego-mind from escaping the result created by its good or bad actions.

The world is a slave to needs. The need must become your slave. You must learn to use modern conveyances-not be used by them. I do not want you to give up your need, but I want you to be free from them.

“The successive incarnations with all their particulars are closely and unfailingly determined by rational law, so that it becomes possible for the individual soul to mould its future through wise and intelligent action. The action of the past lives determines the conditions and circumstances of the present life, and the actions of the present life have their share in determining the conditions and circumstances of future lives.

Karma persists as a connecting link and determining factor through the mental body, which remains a permanent and constant factor through all lives of the soul.

The carrying out of Karmic debts and dues will be endless but for the release of karmic bindings through activising grace of the Master.

People do not want to go through their karma. They do not want to be ill even though this is one the easiest way to work of karma

Every action binds you

I tell you there is an ant, and suddenly Don kills it, of course, a binding is then created – the impression of the act of killing. You cannot be free from that binding. You are bound because you killed one ant. Every action that you do binds you – every action, every little action, whether good or bad. The good action also binds you, but you are bound then, let us say, by a chain of gold. And, if the actions are bad, then you are bound, say, by a chain of steel.

Good actions lead to good results, and bad actions lead to bad results. An individual will reap as he sows. If a person had done an evil to someone, he must accept the penalty for it and welcome the evil rebounding upon himself. What he does for another, he has also done for himself, although it may take time for him to realise that this is exactly so. The Law of karma is an expression of justice.

Karma that truly counts are actions done after sense of good and bad is developed

Broadly speaking, karma is of two kinds: that which binds and that which helps toward emancipation and Self-realization. Good as well as bad karma binds as long as it feeds the ego-mind through wrong understanding. But karma becomes a power for emancipation when it springs from right understanding and wears out the ego-mind. Right understanding in this respect is best imparted by the Perfect Masters, who know the soul in its true nature and destiny, along with the complications created by karmic laws.

The karma that truly counts comes into existence after a person has developed a sense of distinction between good and bad. During the first seven years of childhood, the impressions that are released for expression are very faint. They also entail a consciousness of the world correspondingly less responsive to the distinctions of the world. Therefore, the actions of children under seven years do not leave any strong or effective impressions on the ego-mind, and they do not play any important part in shaping their future. True and effective karma, which moulds the ego-mind and its future, begins after the individual develops a sense of responsibility. This sense of responsibility is dependent upon a sense of distinction between good and bad, which usually dawns fully after one has passed the first few years of childhood.

Stored impressions determine the conditions of incarnation:

The ego-mind, seated in mental body, takes lower bodies according to the impressions stored in it. These impressions determine whether individual will die young or old; whether they will be beautiful or ugly; whether they will suffer from physical handicap, like blindness, or will enjoy general efficiency of the body; whether they will have a sharp or a dull intellect; whether they will be pure or impure of heart, fickle or steadfast in will; and whether they will be immersed in the pursuit of material gains or seek the inner light of the spirit.

One is not aware of sanskaras of past lives

By the divine law, you are shielded from remembrance of past lives, for it would not help you in living your present life but would make infinitely more complicated and confusing.

Law of karma -a story.

To show you how karma persists as a connecting link and a life-determining factor of future lives. Meher Baba gave this example. There is a king who has vast possessions. But he is a worthless king. He spends all his energy and money in selfish pursuits and luxuries and has no care for his subjects. In his next birth he is born blind and becomes a beggar and thus compensates for his wrong doings.

Now this king has a servant who is honest and faithful and hard-working. In his next birth because of his merits he is born into a cultured and well-to-do family. One day, when he is going along the street he hears a pitiable cry from the pavement. It is from the blind beggar who was the king in his previous life crying aloud with outstretched hands, Have pity. Give me a penny in the name of the Lord. And because all actions however trivial, are inwardly determined by the Sanskaric ties, creating claims and counter-claims, the rich man is unconsciously drawn towards the beggar and gives him a few copper coins.

A king crying out for alms and a servant taking pity on him-what a comedy, what an irony of fate! This is the working of the Law of karma, the expression of justice in the world of values.

A mythological story on law of karma narrated by Eruch Jassawala:

It is said that there was one day a tussle between Shankar, the Lord and His consort Parvati, in the heavens. Parvati was being reserved and silent with the Lord, and the Lord asked why she was cross with him. She said, 'How indifferent, how callous You are to Your devotees. And this has made Me think, “Is your love for Me so very great or are you also callous with Me?”

The Lord replied, 'What's the matter? How can I be callous? Everyone is well looked after, everybody is provided for. (As Meher Baba Himself said once, I dare not to care for My lovers.)

'I assure you that You are callous and indifferent to Your closest devotees.'

'Why, what has happened?'

And Parvati said, 'Come and see; there is a devotee of Yours who spends every day chanting Your name, repeating your name, and living only on what people give him to eat. He has left the world; he has nothing to provide for his family, he has dedicated his life to You.'

'Well, that is his lot. And that's how it should be; it will promote his progress on the path to Me.'

But she said: 'No, I don't believe in that. You must provide him with some worldly means because he is wholly and solely Yours.'

'What do you want Me to do, further than what I have already done in My omniscience?'

'I would like you to give him a lot of wealth.'

'Alright, I will give him a lot of wealth, because you want it that way.'

It seems that even God has to submit to the wishes of the consort!

Well, the devotee used to take a regular path from his hut to the market place where he would beg. And throughout the day and night he would chant the name of the Lord. So while he was walking towards the market place that day, a thought came to mind. I am getting older and the world seems to be changing. There doesn't seem to be the same compassion and pity in people as previously. I shall have to do something more in order to draw upon the compassion of mankind. What if I were to pose as being blind? Then they might be drawn to give me more.

So on the very day that the Lord throws down from the heavens a sack full of gold on the path that the devotee takes each day. The devotee decides to practice blindness. He shuts his eyes, walks with closed eyes so that he can draw upon himself the mercy of mankind and he walks right past the gold that is lying there on the path.

The Lord looks at His consort and says: 'See, that is the law of Karma. According to what is determined as your share in life that much is yours and no more.

 

 

CHAPTER-22

LAW OF LAND

According to Meher Baba

Abide by law of land-an episode

Once, three men rode on bicycle to reach Guruprasad in Poona. They were intercepted by traffic police on the way but relieved on their explanation to police. However, when they reached Guruprasad, Baba scolded them for not abiding the traffic rules.

Another episode

Once Meher Baba was returning to Satara after a visit to Poona and the car driven by Eruch suddenly got out of control and dashed against culvert and landed in a ditch at a place 12 miles from Satara, Meher Baba and mandali were seriously injured and Dr. Nilu died. The police filed a case against Eruch but the judge declared that the accident was an act of providence and only cancelled the driving licence of Eruch. Meher Baba respected the law and never permitted Eruch to drive car in later years.

 

CHAPTER-23

LOVE AND DEVOTION

Love

Quotes

Love is a gift from God.

Love is the desire for happiness of others.

Love is dynamic in action and contagious in effect.

Love is essentially self communicative.

Love is nothing if it is not spontaneous.

Love is the reflection of God’s unity in the world of duality.

Love is meant to be experienced and not disclosed. What is disclosed is not love.

Love is meditation in its highest form, but only that love which does not forget the Beloved for a single moment.

Love is a mighty force. It not only enables one to put the ideal of selfless service into practice but also transforms one into God.

Love is different from lust. In the lust there is reliance upon the object of sense and consequent spiritual subordination of the soul in relation to it.

Love if exposed is an insult to love.

Love dissolves ego.

Love does not require the presence of the Beloved in order to love.

Love exits in all phases of life.

Love for Me should not have wants or demands.

Love as it is generally and commonly understood is but an attachment with selfish thought and motives involved.

Love and coercion can never go together. Love has to spring spontaneously from within.

Love alone knows how to give without necessarily bargaining for return.

Love also means suffering and pain for oneself and happiness for other. To the giver, it is suffering without malice or hatred, to the receiver; it is a blessing without obligation.

Love can be awakened by constantly thinking of the Master.

Love for God, love for fellow beings, love for service and love for sacrifice; in short, love in any shape or form is the finest “give and take” in the world.

Love needs no propaganda.

Love puts the soul into direct and coordinate relation with the reality which is behind the form.

Love seeks union with the Beloved.

Love resembles death in that it annihilates snobbery, vulgarity and all distinctions.

Love varies with degree, and the ultimate final state of Union with God.

Love means Longing, Love means restlessness, Love means harassment. Love means separation.

Love means the renunciation of the self. Prayer means selfishness, no matter how high the prayer may be. So there is a vast difference between when one prays and when one loves.

Like a tree Love has branches; branches of whole hearted devotion, perfect non-violence, selfless-service, self-denial, self-sacrifice, self-renunciation, self-annihilation and Truth.

Live not in ignorance. Do not waste your precious life-span in differentiating and judging your fellowmen, but learn to long for the love for God.

All narrowness limits love.

Avatar is the ocean of love.

Direct Path to God is the Path of love.

Everything else may fail but love never fails.

Extreme love for God or Master leads to Ecstasy (Maha-Bhav). Ecstasy turns into divine Love for God or Master on the spiritual Path.

Fear and love are incompatible.

God and Love are identical.

He who loves his spiritual Maser for the sake of love, ever intent of giving it and never desirous of receiving it, is a true lover.

If you love Me, let your love not be wasted by escaping your lips in worlds it is an insult to real love, if and when such love happens to be deliberately exhibited.

Infinite love for God leads to knowledge of infinite reality

It is easy for you to love those whom you love, but to love those whom you hate - that are something.

Meditation is the culmination of love.

My work is dissemination of love.

One who loves desires the will of the Beloved.

Status of love is so sublime and can never be reached by mind.

The light of love is not free from its fire of sacrifice. Like heat and light, love and sacrifice go hand in hand.

There is no Goal beyond love.

To love Me is to forget yourself completely.

To love Me for what I may give you is not loving Me.

There is no Sadhana greater than love. There is no law higher than Love. Above all, to love is best.

Unquestioned love for God or Master leads to ecstasy.

With love, one can follow any yoga most suitable to his or her temperament. It will enable an aspirant to follow the rigid principle underlying the spiritual path, and when and where necessary make him turn his back to the worldly pleasures for the sake of the union with the beloved God.

When you love you give. When you fall in love you want.

When one truly loves God, one longs for union with Him and this supreme longing is based on the desire of giving up one’s whole being to the beloved.

Where there is love there is oneness, and there can be no question of any particular religion or caste system, superiority or inferiority, touch ability or untouchability.

Your love is most precious offering you can give. -Meher Baba

Meher Baba explained

Love

Love means, to give up everything and wanting nothing in return. That is called love. Lover is prepared to sacrifice own life for Beloved. The sublimity of love wants nothing.

Worldly love, is also love, but some selfish motive; possessive love. The love of world, man for woman, woman for man, is a speck of love, it wants something.

There are degrees of love in Divine Love. Divine union wants union with Beloved, but when that love reaches its zenith, it does not want anything, not even union. No question of possession or wanting. It is giving.

Love has no limit, but the mind is in the way. This obstacle cannot be removed without My grace. It is impossible, because mind has to annihilate itself. For example, if one were asked to jump over oneself, the most one could do would be to take a somersault! Yet it is impossible to jump over oneself; one may jump over others, but not over oneself! Thus one may want to realize "Baba" as He really is, but the obstacle remains.

My lovers may be likened to one who is fond of lions and admires them so much that he keeps a lion in his own home. But being afraid of the lion he puts him in a cage. The lion is always encaged; even while he feeds the lion, he feeds the pet animal from a distance and from outside the cage. Baba is treated like the lion by the lovers. There is love; there is admiration, there is an intense desire to see Baba comfortable and happy and Baba is also frequently fed by love of the lovers. But all this is done, keeping Baba segregated from one's own self.

What is wanted of the lovers is that they should open the "cage" and, through intense love, throw themselves inside the cage to become food for the lion of love. The lover should permit himself to be totally consumed through his own love for the Beloved.

Books and discourses will not bring about one's spiritual regeneration. Mind cannot be annihilated by mind, for one cannot jump over oneself. Only by loving Me as I ought to be loved, can the mind be destroyed. Anyone may have love for Me, but not the love I want.

In spite of all explanations and reading of books, words remain mere words. They do not take one any further than intellectual satisfaction. Only love for God works the miracle, because love is beyond mind and reason. Where then is the necessity to read? I authoritatively say: I am the Ancient One. I have been saying this to the entire world. If you love Me with all your heart, you shall be made free eternally.

Love defined - to Warner, (an author-disciple)

Warner, a well-known author asked Baba, "For a long time, I have been trying to find out the actual definition of love. Can you tell me what it is?"

Baba responded, "Love means a life of giving without expectation of receiving any reward." Warner was impressed, and Baba continued, "People must give and then receive. First give and then you will have all. But instead, people want to first have all and then think of giving. This is not the right way."

Love is the most precious offering one can give-an episode.

A poor carpenter had done his utmost to erect Baba's hut in Meherastana. While labouring in the cold day and night, he had fallen ill. He was so ill that when Baba arrived he could not attend the darshan program.

The next day, with a crowd trailing behind Him, Baba himself came to the poor man's tiny, one-room hut. Hearing noise outside, he came out and was dazed at seeing Meher Baba there. He ran to Him like a crazed man and fell weeping at His feet. Baba and the mandali raised him up on his feet and led him back inside to his bed. Sitting next to him on the broken cot, Baba wiped away his tears with His hand. "O Lord, forgive me," the man cried. "I cannot offer You anything. No fruit, no flower and no coconut – still you have been merciful enough to enter a poor carpenter's hut."

Baba answered compassionately, "Your love is the most precious offering you can give."

True or real love

Quotes

The only Real Love is the love for this Infinity (God), which arouses an intense longing to see, know and become one with its Truth (God).

True love means the dedication of one's self or the complete surrender of one's self to the Beloved. It seeks the happiness of the Beloved without the least thought of obtaining happiness from the Beloved.

True Love is unconquerable and irresistible.

The way of pure love is a continued sacrifice.

True love is God’s gift to man.

Infinite Love and God are identical.

There can be no compromise in true love.

Pure, real unadulterated love has not even a tinge of lust. Lust for sex, lust for power, lust for name, lust for fame, lust for self-comforts defile the purity of love.

Pure Love gives - never asks.

Pure love is matchless in majesty, it has no parallel in power and there is no darkness it cannot dispel.

Pure love not only combines in itself the merits of all the disciplines but excels them in its entire efficacy to lead the aspirant to his Goal.

Infinite love for God leads to Knowledge of infinite reality.-Meher Baba

What is meant by Real Love?

We use the word "Love" very loosely. Suppose a man sees a beautiful woman and he falls in love with her. His love wants to possess that woman. He becomes restless; he has no appetite, he loses his sleep. He thinks of the woman all the time. But to love Me is much more than this so-called love of the world, of a man loving a woman. It is much more than that.

Only one who can dare to love Me can love Me as I ought to be loved. To love Me really would mean one has to cut off his head, place it on his palm and offer it to Me. Cutting not in the sense of chopping it off. That is very easy. "Head" means all your thoughts and desires – everything. Bringing them to Me means placing them at My feet. Then you begin to love Me; then you begin to find Me, to see Me in everyone and everything. Baba concluded: "I am the Lord of Love. At the same time, I am the slave of My lovers."

How Pure Love can be experienced?

Pure love is not something which can be forced upon somebody, nor is it something which can be snatched away from another. It is attained after the aspirant has succeeded in overcoming selfishness, when the false 'I' in him does not exist.

"It might be said that it is difficult to attain and, at the same time, it could also be stated that the state is easy to reach. Paradoxical as these statements might seem, they are nevertheless true.

"It is difficult to attain the state of selflessness, as long as the aspirant has not resolved to reach it. In the absence of a firm determination, the external attachments connected with the lower self prove to be too strong to overcome, with the result that the aspirant does not find it possible for him to attain his goal.

On the other hand, if the aspirant with a strong will decide, once and for all, to achieve his aim at any cost, he finds his task easy. For example, you have an old coat which you like very much. You cannot get rid of it, until you make up your mind and boldly take it off to throw it away once and for all. Such bold decision, methods make a task easy, which would otherwise be difficult.

Self-renunciation is absolutely essential to experience pure love. This renunciation does not mean that one has to leave all worldly connections and affairs and go off to the jungles. On the contrary, it means remaining in the world and discharging one's duties faithfully, yet, at the same time, keeping aloof from all attachments. This is not an unattainable ideal, but a practical goal which can be attained with ease, provided, of course, that the aspirant sincerely and boldly resolves to reach it.

Just as a man when very hungry feels the desire for food intensely, similarly, when an aspirant deeply desires to experience pure love, he feels the longing for it. At the proper time, he gets the necessary directions and help from a Master to attain the goal of selflessness. He is then able to enjoy, finally, the bliss of divine love.

Baba concluded by stating, "This state of divine bliss is to be experienced, not to be intellectually described."

Real lover of God is like a thirsty man in a desert-an example.

As a thirsty man under the scorching sun in the desert values water more than pearls or diamonds, so also a real lover of God only thirsts for Him and considers everything else as dust before Him! A real lover is not after name, fame or wealth. He only yearns for God, his Beloved. He who does not possess this attribute is full of selfishness!

Real love is unconditional –a mythological story about Lord Krishna

Krishna, while living in Dwarka with His favourite wife Rukmini, would often softly utter to Himself “O Radha... O Radha.” Rukmini felt jealous and asked Him why He kept remembering Radha so often when she loved Him so much and would do anything for Him.

Krishna did not say anything, He just smiled. A few days later Krishna complained of stomach-ache. Rukmini gave Him medicines, but the pain did not go away. He kept moaning in pain. Krishna told her that only the charnamrita (blessed water) of a person, who truly loved Him, would put an end to His agony. He then begged Rukmini to give Him some. A shocked Rukmini refused: “How can I commit such a sin? You are lord of all, and if I gave You my charnamrita I would be surely go to hell.” Krishna then asked Rukmini to send an attendant to Vrindavan and try to procure some charnamrita from someone there. Soon the attendant returned with a cupful of charnamrita and Krishna sipped it, all the pain disappeared. He then asked the attendant. “Who gave you this charnamrita?’ The attendant replied, “No one in Vrindavan was ready to give it on learning it was for Lord Krishna. Then one young woman came running up to me and gave me this cup. Her companions cautioned her, “You fool Radha; you are committing the greatest sin and will rot in hell.” But she did not care. “She said, “I don’t care about what it happens to me but I cannot bear to see my Beloved Krishna in pain.” She begged me to rush back to Dwarka and give this to You.

Krishna turned toward to Rukmini standing by His side and said,” See Rukmini, Radha is not afraid of going to hell for Me. She only thinks about Me. So if Radha loves Me so much, should I also not long for her?”

This is true love is about. It is unconditional. True love gives without taking and takes without giving. There are no expectations from the giver and receiver. True love feels and yield space for other.

An example of Real Love – a story

Here is a story of an example of that love. There was a great saint named Zikaria. He would always do what pleased God. Once in a dream, God ordered him to sit under a certain tree. When he awakened, he went and sat there and never moved for five years, in spite of tears and pleading from his family and friends. Hearing about this, the king of the place sent his men, ordering Zikaria to come to him, but the saint would not budge. The king then ordered his men to saw him in half if he did not obey, and Zikaria let himself be sawed without moving.

Another story on Real Love

The following story reveals something of the nature of this love, this real love that Baba was talking about. It concerns a king and a queen who lived and ruled some centuries ago. They loved each other and were happy together. The king was a wise and just ruler, and under his reign his kingdom flourished and peace and prosperity prevailed over the land. The King's subjects were happy and content. In short, it was almost an idyllic existence, but there was one flaw, one minor thing which prevented the queen from being completely happy. And this was that the king seemed to have no interest in God. It was not that he was against God. He had no objection to his subjects or his wife worshipping God as they saw fit, it was just that he never seemed to join in.

Because the king was such a good man, whose life seemed naturally full of virtue, it was not immediately apparent that he was not a believer. But, as time passed, the queen noticed that the king always seemed to make some excuse so as not to attend religious festivals. And while she understood that the nature of his duties prevented him from worshipping as regularly as she did, she realized after a while that not only had she never seen him perform worship, she had never even heard him utter a short prayer. In fact, she had never heard him mention the Lord's name.

Now, the queen was very religious, and when she began to suspect that her husband, the king, was not a lover of God, she became quite upset. She did her best to persuade him to join her in her devotions, but no matter how hard she tried, he always found some excuse for not joining her. This was the only thing that marred her happiness, but as time passed, it became a bigger and bigger thing. She would think to herself, "My husband is such a good man, his kingdom is peaceful and prosperous, his subjects are happy. Just think how perfect life would be if only he loved God." Or sometimes she would fear that because her husband did not love God, the peace and prosperity might be taken away, and the more she thought about it, the more upset she got.

She began to lose interest in her duties as queen. Uppermost in her mind was the thought that her husband did not love God as he should. Next to that, nothing else seemed important. She began to spend more and more time by herself in the palace temple. Her eyes, which previously had always twinkled with delight, now seemed pensive and brooding. Her constant cheerful smile was replaced with a frown. The king observed this and was sad, but whenever he asked the queen what was wrong, she would say, "Nothing." For she had already told the king she would like it if he worshipped regularly, and he had said, "Ask me for anything but that."

And so life went on, with the king attending to his duties, and the queen becoming more and more despondent and withdrawn. Now it so happened that one day, after this had been going on for some time, the king awoke and went to the ramparts of his palace. This was his usual custom. He would rise early and climb up to the ramparts and look out over his kingdom. He used to feel that he could ascertain the pulse of his kingdom from there. He had learned to tell, just from standing there in the early morning hours, whether there was any unhappiness or sorrow in the kingdom that needed attending to.

Well, this morning, as he looked out, he was surprised to see that many people were already awake and were busy putting up decorations. Others were cleaning the streets or their homes, and it was clear that some sort of major celebration was about to take place. This puzzled the king. He couldn't think of any festival or celebration which took place at that time of year. He called his prime minister and asked him what was happening.

"It is the queen's order, sir," the prime minister replied.

"The queen's order?"

"Yes, sir. Early this morning she got up and ordered that today was to be a day of rejoicing. She instructed that orders were to be given to all your subjects that today was a day of celebration."

"Why did she do that?"

"I don't know, Sir, She didn't say."

The king was puzzled at this. Of course it was in the queen's power to pass such an order, but as she had taken no interest in the affairs of the kingdom for some time, this was a complete mystery to the king. Why had she suddenly given such an order? He went to see the queen, who greeted him in her best clothes and with a dazzling smile on her face.

"Did you order this celebration?" the king asked.

"Yes," the queen admitted.

"Why? What is it? What has happened that has made you so happy all of a sudden?"

"Oh my king," the queen exclaimed, "I am so happy. At last what I have been praying for all these years has come true. Last night, while you were sleeping, you turned over and I heard you utter the name of God. That is why I have ordered this celebration."

"What!" exclaimed the king "Has my Beloved escaped from my heart and passed through my lips?" And with that the king sighed and dropped dead.

Pure love-explained to a lawyer from rural area -an episode

The following was the dialogue between a rural lawyer and Meher Baba

The lawyer, quite frankly but gently, told Baba, "I have heard many people talk about love, but I still don't know what love really is."

Baba asked, "Are you married?" "Yes."

"Do you have any children?"  "Yes."

"Do you love them?"

"Yes, in the ordinary way. But I cannot say that is real love. My object is to have real love, not this worldly affection and attachment. I visited saints, in the hope of experiencing love, but so far have not succeeded in any way."

Baba praised the man's longing for true and divine love, and dictated the following:

"You must first understand what real love means. Selfish motives, even in what people call love, often deceive them, and they mistake selfish feelings for love.

"I will make the point clear with an example. A person talking of love will say, 'I love my Beloved. I want my Beloved to be with me,' and so on. In all these expressions of love, the 'I' and 'my' are predominant.

"Another example: Suppose you find your child running about in tattered clothes and feel unhappy about it. It will pain you, and you will readily feel for him. You will do all in your power to see that he has good clothes and to make the child happy.

"On the other hand, if you see someone else's child in the street in a similar state, would you feel the same and act as readily as you did in the case of your own child? If not, it shows how your attitude toward your own child is merely a result of your selfish feelings.

"Your feelings could be called the outcome of true love, only if your attitude toward the unknown child of a stranger in the street were the same as toward your own child, under the same conditions.

Complete absence of selfishness is the true characteristic and real test of pure love.

 

Divine love

Quote

Human love is for many in the One. Divine Love is for the One in the many. – Meher Baba

There are two kinds of love; one love is the worldly love, one loves his life, his children and the world. The other kind of love is Divine love, and that can be had (only) by complete renunciation of the whole world. But this does not mean that you leave your family, children and your worldly responsibilities. Not outward, but mental renunciation is of importance, and that can (only) be had by the grace of the Perfect Master.

Divine love is the gift of God to man. It can be compared with the grace of the Sadguru which enables man to realize God in a flash. The true lover of God (Mard-e-Khuda) is he whose whole life has become like dust. The agony of love is so dear to him that, although it burns him to ashes; he will not part with it for anything! Though it may make him an outcast from society, a stranger to sleep, hunger and comfort, he prizes this blissful torture above all things in creation. Only God can implant this Divine love in the human heart.

The lover continually burns within himself in the fire of divine love. But the wonder is that despite leading such a life of consummation, the real lover keeps it hidden within himself as an invaluable treasure. He does not want to give it up. His burning within is blissful, although in its fire he ultimately becomes the very dust.

Divine love is like a tree, this love has branches: branches of wholehearted devotion, perfect non-violence, perfect selfless service, self-denial, self-sacrifice, self-renunciation, truth and self-annihilation. In this love are embodied all the yogas known to saints and seekers. The highest aspect of this love, which surpasses that of love itself, is the aspect of complete surrenderance to the will of the Beloved, that is, absolute obedience to His wishes, whatever the cost.

Divine love is the real love, but you cannot do that, so thinking of Me continually is the next best. That too you can't do. If you naturally say My name just while you are working or quiet, as often as you can spontaneously, that is good. But perhaps you can't do that either, so do these; Repeat Baba's name aloud every day for not less than half an hour and not more than one hour. Now, there is no love in that-no value at all in repetition-but in this case, it will bring love, it will establish the link (with Me), because I am telling you to do it.

But if you don't even want to do that, don't do it. It doesn't matter. Do what you want to do but try to remember that I am in everyone, in every man, woman and child. Be happy, live naturally, but serve Me in others as much as you can.

Difference between love and devotion (Bhakti)

Love burns the lover. Devotion burns the beloved.

Love seeks the happiness for the beloved. Devotion seeks for blessing from the Beloved.

Love seeks to shoulder the burden of Beloved. Devotion throws the burden on Beloved.

Love gives. Devotion asks. Love is silent and sublime, devoid of outward expressions. Devotion expresses outwardly.

Love does not require the presence of Beloved in order to love. Devotion demands the presence of his Beloved to express affection for the Beloved.

- Meher Baba

Directives on love

If you really want to live a life of Love and service and when you really have that want, you will not need to worry how to lead that life –you will live it.

I love you. Don’t worry about your weaknesses. Eventually they will go and even if they linger, Love will one day consume them. Everything disappears in the ocean of love. Because I love you, you have pool of love within you.

My best advice to you is to create love for God. Earn something in My contact; otherwise, if you spend time in discussions on religious doctrines and dogmas, it will take you nowhere toward truth. It is all rigmarole and will waste your precious time, and might better be used in thinking of God, meditating and creating love. Love is the sum and substance of all religions and the only essential of all creeds. Leave the rigmarole alone.

To love those whom you could not hate is natural; but to love those whom you cannot love is to love Me as I should be loved.-Meher Baba

Eight ways of loving God

  1. To love God in the most practical way is to love our fellow beings. If we feel for others in the same way as we feel for our own dear ones, we love God.
  2. If, instead of seeing faults in others we look within ourselves we are loving God.
  3. If, instead of robbing others to help ourselves, we rob ourselves to help others, we are loving God.
  4. If we suffer in the suffering of others and feel happy in the happiness of others, we are loving God.
  5. If, instead of worrying over our own misfortunes, we think of ourselves more fortunate than many, many others, we are loving God.
  6. If we endure our lot with patience and contentment, accepting it as His Will, we are loving God.
  7. If we understand and feel that the greatest act of devotion and worship to God is not to hurt or harm any of His beings, we are loving God.
  8. To love God as He ought to be loved, we must live for God and die for God, knowing that the goal of all life is to love God, and find Him as our own Self.

How to love God?

How do you love anything? If you fall in love with a beautiful girl, what happens? No system or principle exists for such a man. He will not fear ridicule. If people call him mad, he does not mind. To lose one-self to find the Beloved by hook or crook is the main thing. So when you become prepared in your heart of hearts to attain union with God by hook or crook, at the cost of your life and ridicule by the whole world, then may be you can be said to have entered the lane of divine love.

We have to love Him silently and honestly even in our everyday walk of life. The least show (display) of our love keeps God hidden. While eating, drinking, talking and doing all our duties, we can still continuously love God without letting anyone know about it. When God is found, you can have no idea what infinite peace and bliss results. So, I give you all My love so that someday you can love God as He ought to be loved.

But the love of the worldly who are absorbed day and night in the thought of God while discharging their daily duties is even greater than the love of a Mard-e-Khuda! Such people are never bound by anything. They do everything, yet simultaneously do nothing!

Two way of loving God

Everyone now uses the word love; it has been made so very cheap. If one really loves, one would never utter that word. What does it mean to love God? It is a very, very great thing. The true lover of God never says anything. He forgets that he loves God.

How will you love God? How should you love God? Not through meditations, not through so-called prayers and other things. There are two ways. One is to leave all and everything. That means to have nothing of your own, not even your body – to renounce absolutely everything. Everything means not only your surroundings but everything, including yourself.

The second thing is something great. There you do not have to renounce anything. You can lead a family life, be in the world, do your work or business, attend to your services, attend theatres, parties, everything. But always do one thing. Constantly think; constantly try to make others happy, even at the cost of your own happiness. That is the second way of loving God.

To love God is a difficult task

Status of love is beyond the reach of mind. Only those who carry their lives in their sleeves can reach the threshold. In perfect love there is perfect obedience. Very few have courage, the one who loves everyone.

Love God without fear

God is to be loved not feared. As a matter of fact nobody fears God. What many fear is hell or some punishment which they expect to undergo for their sins, just as schoolboys fear the cane and not the school teacher.

Do not be afraid of God, for how can you love Him if you fear Him. Fear and love do not go hand in hand. The truly religious man is he who is God-loving and not God-fearing.

Love for your family also amounts to love for God-an episode

Baba called an inspector of police named K. S. Savant and his wife, Hemlata, to Satara, and they arrived on the morning of Sunday, They were old lovers, experiencing a certain difficulty which Baba wished to clear up. At home, Hemlata would sit in her prayer room absorbed in Baba's remembrance. She would neither cook nor care for her children, who would go hungry until Savant returned from work in the evening. He had to cook their food, feed and look after them. Savant had written about this to Baba, and so Baba sent for them.

Baba advised Hemlata, "I am very happy with your love. I know how you remember Me day and night, and remain focused on Me. Your mind never wanders and this is good. I am God and so I am in everyone. But while I am happy in you, I am unhappy in Savant and the children. When I feel hungry in these children and do not get food, then I become unhappy with you. If, in these children, I do not get clean clothes to wear, I feel unhappy. When in Savant, after a hard day's work, I return home and find the children miserable, I am unhappy with you.

"So in you, you keep Me happy, but in Savant and the children, you keep Me most unhappy! If you keep Me happy in all, I will be so pleased with your love that I will even change your fortune!" Baba's simple admonition affected Hemlata so much that she was totally transformed. On their way from Poona, she had not uttered a single word to Savant or the children, and was in a withdrawn mood. But after listening to Baba, she smiled and embraced Savant, and the couple left happily. Baba had shown her the true way to worship Him. Sitting in meditation is not enough; one must fulfil one's practical responsibilities.

One should not bargain in love-an episode

Bachoobhai and his group continued to entertain Baba with bhajan. Ravikant Rawal made every one laugh with a wild tale. While he was narrating another one, Baba interrupted him, remarking, “I will hear the rest of it when I come back after seven hundred years.

Rawal wittily replied, “Why the hell would I come again in another birth after having taken hold of Your hand?”

Ravikant Rawal was an old lover of Baba and had come in Baba’s contact in a curious manner. He was not a particularly handsome, but fell in love with and wanted to marry a beautiful girl. Her parents were opposed to the match, and Rawal met no success in his efforts to persuade them otherwise. Then he came to Baba, beseeching Him that somehow He should bring about the marriage, if Baba did, he would be slave for life.

Baba had a hearty laugh and then asked, “Is there bargaining even in My love?”

Rawal said, “I don’t know anything about that. I am at your feet, and You will have to fulfil my wish.”

“Then do one thing,” Baba instructed. “For a year, stop talk of marriage, and if the girl’s father sends you a message, refuse to marry her! After one year, I will see to it.”

Rawal obeyed, and the parent of the girl came to know that Rawal was no longer interested in their daughter. The father remarked with a laugh, “Who would give his daughter to such an ugly man any way?” Meanwhile, he tried his utmost to arrange his daughter’s marriage, but without success.

At last, he sent word to Rawal and the latter smugly replied, “I will never marry her. Don’t talk to me about it,” Her parents began insisting him, but Rawal was adamant in his refusal. Thus a year passed. He informed Baba of all the events, and Baba permitted him to marry her. Rawal told the girl’s parents, “I have no desire to marry her, but since you are insistent, I agree.” So, in the end, Rawal married the beautiful girl whom he fell in love with, and from then on was always at Baba’s feet and began coming to Baba on every possible occasion.

Three types of lovers of God

There are three types of lovers of God. The first is the mast, who loves and knows only God. He loses all consciousness of self, of body and the world. Whether it rains or shines, whether it is winter or summer, it is all the same to him. Only God exists for him. He is dead to himself.

The second type of lover is the one who lives in the world, attends to all worldly duties fully, yet all the time in his heart he knows that this is temporary, that only God exists, and he loves God internally, without anyone knowing it.

The third type, which is the highest, is very rare. Here the lover surrenders completely to Christ, to the Avatar, to the God-man. He lives, not for himself, but for the Master. This is the highest type of lover. Unless you have such love, merely to criticise and to judge others will take you nowhere.

Devotion (Bhakti)

When love gets intensified it turns into devotion or Bhakti.-Meher Baba

Meher Baba discoursed

Niskam and Sakam Bhakti

Worship may be sincere, it may be from the heart, but if the worshipper offers it with the expectation of any return whether in shape of worldly benefits or for blessing even the after death, his worship is Sakam. And this Sakam Bhakti is generally connected with the first stage of Bhakti Yoga. When the worship is offered from the heart for the sake of worship only and without any thought of reward in this or the next life, it is called Nishkam and is concerned with the second stage and third stage of Bhakti Yoga. True aspiration to see and be one with God is the chief motive for the highest worship, but this aspiration is poles asunder from worldly desires. This aspiration is such that even when one comes face to face with God, it remains in full blaze until the union is affected.

Efforts must be made to turn Sakam Bhakti into Nishkam, even in the very first stage. In the beginning worship is necessarily Sakam. A man may cease to worship God for the sake of temporal gains. But it seldom happens that while worshipping, a man in the initial stage, can help avoiding thoughts for reward in life to come. And although this Sakam Bhakti is nothing but beggary, it is all the same for the beginning of true Bhakti, as while begging directly or indirectly of God for any kind of favours; the worshipper sincerely praises God.   Because the praise, actuated by thought of gain, is from the heart, it is likely to turn into disinterested praise, which in turn leads to Nishkam Bhakti.

Devotion or Bhakti is superior to all other methods of approach toward Truth-a story.

There was a king who was not only religious but had belief that bkakti is best path to follow for spiritual advancement or to find God. He wanted to testify and strengthen his belief. So he thought a novel method to test. He invited all experts of all spiritual seekers and wayfarers viz yogis, astrologers, tantriks, Ramalachrya and a saint. The king himself held a small piece diamond in his fist and called everyone one by one, yogi, astrologer, tantric and ramalachrya, except saint without disclosing what he had in his fist. The king asked every one the only one question. “What is in my hand?” Everyone calculated in his own way and answered “Diamond"

King had thought to test the saint at last and got disappointed with the idea that and even if saint would pass the test with the same answer, his belief for supremacy of bhakti over all other roads will not be established.

At last king called saint and put forth same question to him. The saint answered, I don’t know. I don’t possess any mystic powers as others may have. I am just a believer of God. I just pray God and try to remember Him as I could. But king insisted to answer the question. Saint replied I really don’t know. Any material thing is worthless like mitti in sense of spirituality, so take it as mitti. Once again disappointed king for a wrong answer opened his fist but to the utter surprise of king and all others, diamond had turned into mitti, The King was delighted to have witnessed the testimony of supremacy of Bhakti over all others. (unknown source).

A true example of true bhakti by Kalyan disciple of Ramdas-story.

Ramdas was a spiritual Master at the time of Shivaji. He had many disciples, the favourite among whom was Kalyan. Ramdas wanted to test his devotion. He asked all His disciples to come together, and he pretended to be sick to the point of death. He had put a mango over the knee-joint to simulate swelling, and bound it up. It seemed to be swollen like a tumour, which Ramdas said it was. Then He asked His disciples whether any of them would suck out the poison from the knee-joint, saying that whoever did so would die in His place, but that He would be pleased. While all the other disciples hesitated, Kalyan arose immediately and sucked the knee-joint. But instead of poison, he sucked the juice of the mango.

This is love - to be ready to die for love of the beloved, for the happiness of the beloved. All this means love, faith and sacrifice.

 

CHAPTER-24

LUST AND MARRIGE

Lust

Quotes

Lust is the lowest, most distorted form of love.

Lust binds expression through the gross body.

Lust is the dissipation and carving of the senses.

In lust there is accentuation of suffering: but in love there is a feeling of unity and joy.

Lust is very much like greed in many respects; but it differs in the manner of its fulfillment, which is directly related to the gross sphere. Lust finds its expression through the medium of the physical body and is concerned with the flesh. It is a form of entanglement with the gross sphere.

A lustful man, no matter what good qualities he may possess, cannot move along the spiritual path; he is like a cart with one wheel.

Promiscuity in sex gratification is bound to land the aspirant in a most pitiful and dangerous chaos of ungovernable lust.

Sex is a manifestation of the ignorance attempt which the cautious mind makes to compensate for the psychic fragmentation entailed by identification with the sex of body.

Sex is a specific kind of bodily attraction which presupposes differentiation of forms, a specific kind of psychic entanglement with the forms, and specific expression of life and energy. Craving is implicitly present in the repression of sex as well as in its gratification. Both result in vitiation of consciousness through lust or the desire for sensations. The mind is therefore in veritably restless as either alternative.

The sex act is considered a grave sin on the path and prohibited to spiritual aspirants.

The process of sublimation of lust by Master’s grace leads to increase of the element of love.

When love reaches the animal level, it is expressed as lust and is linked with gross body. Lust is the most limited form of love. –Meher Baba

Difference between lust and love 

Quotes 

Lust is dissipation. Love is rejuvenation.

Lust is nothing else but the desire for self happiness. Love is desire for the happiness of others.

Love is the reaching out of spirit. In lust there is excitement. In love there is tranquillity. Lust seeks fulfillment. Love experiences it.”

In lust sole reliance is upon quenching of the senses with consequent spiritual subordination of the soul. Love however puts the soul in direct and reciprocal touch with Reality that is beyond forms. In lust there is dwarfing of life; in love an expression of being. Lust generates a sense of hopeless dependence upon a form which belongs to another entity. Love enhances the spirit and its Sacred Fire fuses the lives of lover and Beloved into one. Lust is blundering with separateness and group. Love is progression in Unity and joy.

Nowadays lust is taken for love. The subtle difference is missed. There is a very subtle difference between love and lust, but it is quite clear. They are two things. You love rice and curry, this is lust. You love a cigar, lust again. You love curry and eat it, but do not give anything by the act. You finish the beloved!  - Meher Baba

 

Meher Baba explained 

Lust

In lust, man has a tendency to fasten his lust upon several persons of the opposite sex. The ideal of brahmacharya (celibacy) does not allow even the touch of the person of opposite sex. Now if the Master, who is entirely free from lust, wants to help a strongly lustful person, He knows that the aspirant is incapable of brahmacharya. Therefore, He allows him to legally marry, but He asks him to limit his lust only to one woman. Then gradually, as lust diminishes, he may be asked to give up all acts of lust, even with his wedded wife, although he can maintain and continue the married life. In this manner, lust is gradually eliminated and the goal of brahmacharya is finally obtained.

Homosexuality

In 1967-68 Meher Baba revealed to Bhau Kalchuri about the sanskaric state of homosexuality. The soul is eternally and absolutely sexless: however, during the process of incarnation with the counterbalancing of opposite impressions (“eunuch”-“man”-“women”), the embodied soul’s human consciousness accumulates and, therefore, contains sanskaras of both opposite sexes. Both male and female sex sanskaras exist in the human mind and human form; however, the state of human consciousness is that “the homosexual is in male form but working it out or spending his female sanskaras, whereas he is meant to be spending his male sanskaras.” since the soul has reincarnated as a man. A lesbian is “working out or spending her male sanskaras, whereas she is meant to be spending her female sanskaras,” since the soul has reincarnated as a woman.

Celibacy

For the aspirant a life of strict celibacy is preferable to married life, if restraint comes to him easily without undue sense of self-repression.

Celibacy is good for progress in spiritual path who can control their sex emotion. Contact with Perfect Master helps one to gain that control, but as few very strong power to control themselves, marriage for most and women is advisable. Indeed it is much better to marry and devote your attention to one person than to remain bachelor, and like a bee pass from flower to flower in search of new experiences.

Celibacy is unimportant. Some men marry, others remain single; but a man is not more backward spiritually because he has married. A woman can inspire him by her love to know the Truth. But she must develop love and not lust. This is the key to happiness.

For the celibate as well as for the married person the path of inner life is the same

 

Marriage 

Quotes 

For ordinary persons, married life is undoubtedly advisable unless they have a special aptitude for celibacy.

From spiritual point of view, married life will be success only if it is thoroughly determined by the vision of truth. In fact, through intelligent handling of the marriage, a person may traverse so much of the spiritual path that it needs only a touch by the Master to raise him into the sanctuary of eternal life. Sex in marriage is entirely different from the sex outside marriage, in marriage the sanskaras of lust are much lighter and are capable of being removed more easily.

Marriage is a sacred bond of mutual trust, honour, and selfless responsive love. If it is inspired by lofty ideals marriage will serve as a pleasant gateway to the entry of the two souls to infinite kingdom of God.

Marriage does not interfere with man or woman loving God. Whether you stay single or you get married is of little importance. What is important is that you love and obey Me.

The bond of marriage is a sublime partnership for life where the two souls are fighting together the battle of life.

Throughout up and downs, happiness and miseries of married life, the type of love should be nurtured by honesty of purpose equanimity of mind and steadfastness of the ideals.

Value of marriage lies in lessons of mutual adjustments and sense of unity with other. –Meher Baba

According to Meher Baba

Marriage

Every human relationship is based on love in one form or another and endures or dissolves as that love is eternal or temporal in character.

Marriage, for example, is a happy or unhappy, lasting or fleeting, according to the love which inspires and sustains it. Marriage based on sex attraction alone cannot endure. They lead inevitably to divorce or worse. Marriages, on other hand, which are based on a mutual desire to serve and inspire grow continually in richness and beauty, and are a benediction to all who know of them.

A woman can play an important part in the development of divine grace. She is man's equal. So long as she is true to herself, all will be well. But once she surrenders to her surroundings, the function of marriage fails. It is then you have divorces.

Delusion of sex

Self has no sex, but when self treats itself as the body, the illusion of sex appears; and therefore, duality. The Self in each of us is sexless, but the self in a person thinks itself as a woman, and in another thinks itself as man. This is delusion. A very subtle difference. It all comes from thinking of ourselves as the body.

The soul is to the body as the bald man is to his wig. The bald man puts on his topi when he goes to work in the morning. When he comes home and goes to sleep at night, he takes it off. In conclusion, you must learn to use the body when you need it for work, and to free yourself when you no longer need it.

Lust is greatest obstacle of spiritual path

In the spiritual path, lust is the greatest obstacle. Even the thought of fornication should not enter the mind. That is why I tell you "Keep your langoti tight," which mean to have no lustful thoughts, do no lustful actions, and do not touch or even look at a woman. Lust is so forceful that even looking at a woman can start a man thinking about sex and thinking leads to action.

Compare the love between a child and his mother, the child plays in her arms and touches her without creating the least thought of lust. But the slightest touch between the father and mother may arouse lustful thoughts in them.

Sanskaras of sex is deep and worst red colour

There are seven colours of sanskaras. Red is the worst and the deepest. It is the most lasting impression, and takes the longest to be wiped out. These red sanskaras are caused by the sex act; hence they are a great check on the progress and advancement. The sex act is considered a grave sin on the Path, and prohibited to spiritual aspirants.

Thoughts of sexual desire may come, and even a rush of impulses, but one should not commit any action with another person. Even masturbation is better, though it is harmful to the physique. Sexual intercourse has the worst consequences. It attracts to oneself the worst sanskaras of ages past of one's partner, hence it is most difficult to wipe out. It incurs immense ineradicable damage to one's spiritual progress

Solution of problem of sex

In order to solve the problem of sex, the minds first understand that both alternatives are equally creation of imagination working under influence of craving.

Foremost, you should try to get rid of lust, as all other vices are on account of it. For instance, if a parrot's throat is cut, it dies. But if its wings are clipped, it does not die, after some time the feathers of the wings grow back. Lust can be compared to the parrot's head. Therefore, when lust is still present and we conquer other evils, such as anger, the evils again revive; everything rises out of the head. But if lust is killed once and for all, every other evil is also destroyed; you have cut off its head.

There is no need to stop thoughts from coming. This is a very important thing. In no book it is mentioned. It is only for My lovers that I am pointing out today the secret of this spiritual darkness.

Lusty, good or bad thoughts should not be checked. Let them come, rather encourage them to come! Do not feel nervous or get despondent, but never allow them to express themselves in actions.

What happens then? To clean the slate of the mind these sanskaras should be spent in any way. If they are not spent in this birth they will have to be spent in the next birth. So they should be spent through thoughts only. If they are spent through physical actions, as we have said, new sanskaras are created. So they should only be spent mentally. When their force is spent, you are free.

Now why do these thoughts come? From where do they come? They are not borrowed, nor do they come from somewhere outside. They were deep within you. If they do not surface now, they will surge up some other time. So I repeat, don't worry, and if you follow Me hundred percent you will be free.

An aspirant can use marriage for spiritual progress

In the beginning, the aspirant will, in relation to the partner, feel lust as well as love. But he can, with conscious and deliberate cooperation with the partner, gradually lessen the element of lust and increase the element of love, until love becomes utterly pure and free from lust. But in order to achieve this purpose, he must strictly limit himself to his partner in matters of sex.

Be simple, honest and natural in married life- reply to a couple

Your anxiety to please the Lord by living an ideal married life in accordance with His wish is indeed very touching. The ideal, however, is not arrived at overnight. The true meaning of married life unfolds very gradually, and with it, very, very gradually, the aspirant gets a hold over biological urges.

Be patient. Let your love for her, hers for you and the love both of you have for the Beloved Lord, dispel all tension, confusion, and desperation in your married life. Remain happy and contented with the blessings of His Love upon you both. He has blessed you with His love so make the best of it in this life. Waste not your precious time analysing the meaning of words of the discourses and in devising ways and means to make your married life compatible to the sexual/biological urges according to the written word. If you continue to do so, you will be engrossed and entangled all the more in words and thoughts of sex, whereas your beloved Lord and Master wants you to remember Him wholeheartedly and get lost in Him rather than His words. Why should one give such importance to sex and celibacy? There are many other things more important than this given in the discourses.

Beloved Baba wants you both to love each other and love and gentle to all; He would want you to be simple, honest, and natural in your married life.

On Birth Control

The use of physical means for preventing the birth of children without mental control is spiritually disastrous for an aspirant. but it is permissible for an aspirant to use, in increasing degree, mental control along with physical means, if he considers that he cannot undertake responsibility of children and if he does not in any way slacken his attempts at mental control and sublimation and if he uses the physical means provisionally and intends to give up them as soon as possible?

Birth control must be essentially self control (mental control) and nothing else. There should be no second add to it. Any physical means, under no circumstances, consideration or conditions, would be available.

Lust discussed with mandali men

Baba made each of the mandali promise never to touch any woman lustfully. As for those married men, they were to promise not to touch any women except their wives.

Lust is not bad. Because of this lust, you have been born as human beings. It is due to this very lust that you will turn from men into God! But even if lust is there in you, don't put it into action. From the spiritual point of view, lust is the worst possible weakness. The real hero is he who successfully fights it. Fornicating with a woman who isn't your wife is one of the worst possible sins. What had to happen, has happened, but from now on, beware of carnality. Follow My orders and stay away from lust. What lasting pleasure can one derive from such stinking parts? It can destroy your spirit and character, as well as infect the body.

The secret of My work is, though I know everything, I do not interfere. The fact is, you should have this lust, but you should do your utmost not to fall prey to it. You should put up a fierce fight, and though defeated a thousand times, you should again be ready to continue to fight the lust.

Were I to wish it, I could destroy the lust in you in no time. But what would be the use of destroying it? Inevitably I will destroy it. In the meantime, continue on with the battle inside yourselves. This is the law; it is necessary. Then joy will come in defeating lust. Without a struggle, there is no pleasure in fighting. The real pleasure lies in success after so many defeats. Wars won without obstacles, without sacrifices and untiring effort afford no pleasure. This should be a life and death fight! Lust is there to be fought. It is a lifelong struggle. It will be a conflict in you to the end of your days. It should be there to fight you, and you should always be alert and ready for battle – to kill.

In truth, lust is necessary for evolution. It starts developing in the vegetable forms. With the increase in lust, there is advancement in evolution, since lust means energy. And with the increase in energy, consciousness expands.

But these are points on this path which you will never understand. There are thousands of points thinner than hair. Remember it is no easy thing to eradicate sanskaras gathered during birth after birth, and lust is the hardest of all sanskaras. But be heroes and fight lust; you will defeat it. The real pleasure is to fight it and not succumb to it! Knowing this, I let it remain, but I will destroy it in you when the right time comes. Until then, go on fighting and never give up.

Explanation  to His  mother on His marriage by Meher Baba

One day, Shireen (Meher Baba’s mother) talked with Baba as He was seated on His gaddi after everyone had taken His darshan and garlanded him with flowers. Shireen said, "Merwan, now you are worshiped as God on earth. Since I am your mother, I should also be respected, and I tell you now that there is only one thing left I want in this world – You must get married!"

Baba silently laughed and then dictated in reply, "What you say is perfectly true, mother. You are on the same level with Mary the mother of Jesus, with Yeshoda the mother of Krishna.

You must be respected and you too will one day be worshiped, as it was through your womb that God has taken birth.

As your son, I would never disobey you. Of course, I respect your wishes. However, in order to get married there must be a man and a woman. What am I to do? God has put Me into such a state that I do not find anyone else in the world but Me! I experience Myself to be in all.

When a man goes to a cinema and watches a movie of a beautiful actress on the screen, can He marry her? No, because she is only a two-dimensional image on the screen. Likewise, I see you all on the screen of Maya. How then can I get married?" Shireen was sincere in her wish, and Baba's reply made her weep. She had nothing else to say to counter His point.

 

CHAPTER-25

MAYA AND ILLUSION

Maya

Quotes

Maya signifies ignorance. It is Maya that drives the man to think of the universe and its charms as reality.

Maya is God’s shadow. Where Maya is there, there is God. When the illusion of finite things has vanished, with it has also vanished Maya, the creator of illusion.

Maya can be compared to ringworm on skin. The more you indulge in it, the more you get infected in it and become painful and miserable.

Maya is not duality It is that which causes duality. Maya is not illusion. It is the creator of illusion. Maya is not false. It is that which gives falsity. Maya is not unreal. It is that which matters real as unreal and unreal as real.

Meaning of God realisation is emancipation and freedom from the bondage of Maya. But one has to be in Maya to come out of it. Do not get enmeshed in it and keep away from its tricks and snares.

If worldly desires and anger take hold of your mind, then no matter how much you may practice tapa-japa and meditation, you are still entangled in the toils of Maya. Maya is the source of all worries, anxieties and troubles.

The chief props and agents of Maya are Kama, krodh, and lobh (Lust, anger and greed). Unless and until you subjugate them it is impossible for you to enter upon the path that leads to union with God.

The working of Maya expresses itself by giving to a thing an importance that is not real and this is a form of ignorance.

The false world is created by Maya or the Principle of Ignorance.-Meher Baba

According to Meher Baba

Maya –Infinite Illusion

God is Infinite Reality, whereas the cosmos is infinite illusion. But both are not infinite in the same sense. God is One Infinite and illusion is infinite in numbers. God is Infinite Unity and illusion is infinite duality. Always God is. All along illusion is not. Illusion or no illusion, God remains Beginning less and endless, while illusion has a beginning in illusion and it also ends in illusion.

The infinite illusion includes an infinite number of suns, stars, moons, planets and worlds. The whole of the creation goes on evolving ad infinitum in illusion.

God uses Maya to conduct the affairs of the world.  Suppose you come along and mistake the string for a snake. This mistake creates Maya. But, if you see that string is only string and nothing else, then where is Maya? It is only your false supposition that is really mayo. In the end, when it is found that it is only a string, you laugh at your false presumption because your fear is gone-the illusion is removed. In the same way, when one attains realisation, he laughs at these false notion of Maya the world and all its connections-for they are totally false and not real.

Therefore, the very moment Maya (desires, passions and anger) enter your head, thrust it out. Do not let in at all. If a rabid dog goes after you, you shout to drive it away. If on the other hand, you give it food, it will follow you and will not go away. Similarly, Maya is like a dog. Do not allow it to enter your mind. Drive it away as you would a mad dog. Drive it away with all your strength, for once it sticks to you, it will be quite impossible for you to free yourself.

People say God has created Maya, but that is not so, for example take the hair on head. The hair is Maya and the head is God, the creator. Although the hair grows on the head, the head does not know how, why and where it comes from. Then how can it be said that the head created hair, or God created Maya? But in the same way, the very creation of Maya itself is dependent on God.

Maya is sheer illusion-a force of imagination. Where there is lust, there is Maya. Where is anger, there is Maya. Where is greed, there is Maya. He who renounces Maya finds everything. Do not be slave of Maya. Subjugate Maya and you will see God in all His Perfection.

But it is next to impossible to realise God. One must die to gain this state, not by drowning or committing suicide, but by renouncing Maya and freeing oneself from its deluding allurements. And this Maya is so tyrannical and powerful that even the best persons succumb to its lures. The real heroes who eat her up are very rare.  So hold tightly to My feet to ease your way or else you will not get even a whiff of reality and your strenuous efforts to reach the goal age after age will not bring you nearer to it.

Maya in no way limited by time.

Maya cannot have a beginning or end in time, because time itself is a creation of Maya Any view that makes Maya a happening that takes place at some time, and disappears after some time, places Maya in time and not time in Maya. Time is in Maya; Maya is not in time.

Times, as well as all the happenings in time, are the creations of Maya. Time comes into existence because of Maya, and disappears when Maya disappears. God is a timeless reality, and the realisation of God, and the disappearance of Maya, is a timeless act. So Maya is in no way limited by time.

Remain in Maya but do not get enmeshed in it

During brief visit to Madras, Baba explained about Maya 

If a person wants to take the pearl from the bottom of the ocean, then he should not shout at the pearl to come up while he sits on the beach. If he really wants the pearl, he should try his hardest to plunge to the bottom of the ocean to get it.

Now, say that the water of the ocean is Maya and the pearl is God. According to spiritual law, it is then essential that the diver not get wet nor even touch one drop of water while diving! This means it is possible for him to dive and obtain the pearl, but it is impossible for him to not touch even a drop of water in the effort. This impossible aspect of spiritual things really makes the diver worthy of the prize.

In order to not touch water, the diver must put on a full diving suit; and after putting on an air tank, he can dive down. Only then will he be able to follow the rule of bringing up the pearl without getting wet.

To compare the above with spirituality, take the water of the ocean as Maya, the pearl as God, the diver as the seeker, the diving suit as love, or the willingness to renounce the world, and the man on the beach or boat in charge of the air compressor as the Sadguru. Without the help of the Sadguru to manipulate the air compressor, it is thus impossible for one to dive down and take the pearl, which means to free oneself from the clutches of Maya while remaining in Maya.

The meaning of God-Realization is emancipation – freedom from the bondage of Maya. But one has to be in Maya to come out of it. So remain in Maya but do not get enmeshed in it. Keep away from its tricks and snares.

How strong is the grip of Maya on the world?-a story narrated by His disciple 

Once there was a beggar. He used to beg in front of a temple, and as soon as he had collected hundred naiya paisa (cents). He would convert them into one pure silver rupee coin. By the time he had collected Rs. 25, he was an old man and realized that soon he was going to die. He was in a plight as to what to do with his precious coins. So he thought that as they were his life's work, he should not part with them. They had become so precious and dear to him he decided that they should be buried with him. But knowing that people would rob the money from his dead body, he thought of a plan to keep the coins inside his body. He piled up the 25 silver coins and tried to swallow them all. There were too many and he had to clench his mouth shut over them. Straining with the effort, he suddenly died! Nevertheless, he got his wish. The coins remained tightly shut in his mouth!

Since he was buried at public expense, it was done in a haphazard fashion, and soon his body was eaten away by animals.

His bones with the skull (with Rs.25 inside!) were lying on the ground. Some schoolboys of the village were passing by, and coming across the skull kicked it and heard the jingling of the coins. All of them kicked the skull as hard as they could to knock out the coins, but it was no use as the teeth's grip was so tight. They tried to break open the skull with stones, but to no avail.

So they took the skull to a wise man in the village, who told the skull, "Look here, man, all these people want to take your precious money away, but I want to add to it. Here are five more coins!" Upon hearing this skull opened at once, and the wise man struck it from behind and removed the coins.

So from this tale you can see how strong Maya’s grip is. The more you get, the more entangled in it you become.

 

 

CHAPTER-26

MEDITATION AND YOGA

Meditation.

Quotes.

Meditation means to forget the self, by not thinking of anything but the Self.

Meditation gives peace and some inner revelation to some fortunate ones. The meaning of meditation is deep within one’s self. It is self-hypnotism in the divine play-to lose yourself.

Meditation is good. If you love and meditate, there is no harm. If you love and do not meditate, there is no harm. But if don’t meditate as if you have taken a quinine powder! Meaning is that it is something to somehow or other be done with and gotten over. If you are interested in meditation, you ought to do it with joy. If you do not like meditation, then you have to take My name; and if you love Me, taking My name ought to give you joy. Do it when and where you like.

Meditation is not necessary. It is superfluous.

Meditation has never made a person one with God.

I attach more importance to love than meditation. Love without meditation is more than enough. Meditation without love is not enough.

Intelligent meditation is a natural process of the mind, which avoids the monotonous rigidity and regularity of mechanical meditation.

Remember Me wholeheartedly and continuously while attending your worldly duties. This is best form of Meditation which is natural and spontaneous.

The meditations, yogas, concentrations do not teach what Baba teaches you through everyday living; that is, to be kind to those who ill-treat you and to love those whom you dislike.

Those who can meditate should do so, those who cannot, should repeat My name for half an hour. You must meditate daily. For some meditation is suitable, for others, it is not; and a very few enjoy it. The meaning of meditation is to go within yourselves, right inside of you. Those who love God that love takes them within. - Meher Baba

According to Meher Baba

Benefits of meditation

  1. Meditation serves an excellent purpose of counteracting the might of One who mediates with sincerity may sooner or later become free from the clutches of Maya and be drawn to the truth or God.
  2. If along with sincerity meditation is practiced with regularity and sufficiently for a long time, it is capable of making one’s mind pure and permanently inclined to the divine path.
  3. The third advantage of meditation lies in the fact that if the meditation is very deep and intense it is likely to produce the state of Yoga Samadhi. Though Yoga samadhi has nothing to do with Nirvikalp Samadhi (State of God-realization) and must not be confused with spiritual perfection, an aspirant is likely to derive some benefit from it.
  4. Last but not the least, greatest advantage of meditation is that which lies in a chance for direct God-realization! It is not impossible to get the Nirvikalpa Samadhi, Hakikat, the complete realization of the state ‘I am god’ through meditation! But it is possible, provided that mediator has come under the influence of a living Perfect Master, has pure and spotless character, and is possessed of dogged determination that knows no defeat, even if it comes to the question of giving up the very life in the cause. With these qualities, one must mediate without any other object in view that of becoming one with the Almighty.

Meditation or anything done in the cause of truth never goes in vain. It is bound to bear fruit sooner or later.

Difference between meditation and love

Meditation creates peace, not love. Thinking brings about love when done continually and deeply. In meditation, you try to stop thinking. The stoppage gives peace. But to love, you must think of the Beloved. If your mind become still, your beloved does not exist anymore. Then how can there be love where there is no Beloved.

This is very important difference between meditation and love. When you meditate, you try to forget everything, even yourself. In loving, you forget everything and self, but you remember the beloved. In real and perfect meditation, which is rare, you forget your body, yourself and everything else. In loving you also forget self, body and everything, but you remember the Beloved! In the meditation, the Beloved does not exist. That is why it is said that in meditation, most of you can get is samadhi- forgetting everything and deriving peace. But never God realisation! It is only attained by love.

Six  most important methods of Meditation

  1. Those who are inclined to think of the impersonal aspect of the Almighty, i.e. Impersonal God, it is advisable to retire into solitude, and taking a comfortable seat, begin to contemplate on Him thus; 'God is one. God is infinite. God is everywhere. God is beyond everything.' Then they should bring the immeasurable space commonly known as the sky to their mind's eye, and begin to concentrate on the idea of the Impersonal God across this imaginary background of the blank and unlimited sky for as long a time as possible.
  2. One should sit for meditation in the same way as shown in the first example. But the line of thought in this method must be as follows: "God is true. All else is false. This world and all that is seen and perceived is a dream, a mirage, an unreal phenomenon. God is living within my own self as the soul of my soul." After contemplating these thoughts for some time, one must turn one's attention to the heart. Imagine a flame as one's own atman (soul) to be there, and concentrate as much and as long as possible on this imaginary flaming spot in the heart.
  3. The line of thought to be followed in this kind of meditation (the other preliminary conditions to be the same as in the first two methods) is this: "I am not this body. I am not finite. I am the self. I am eternal." Following some contemplation in this way, one must suddenly close the two external eyes as tightly as it is comfortably possible to do, and then mentally gaze intently upon the centre of the forehead from inward as much and for as long as possible, avoiding all other thoughts, whether high or lowly, during this concentration.
  4. This is at once a very simple and very difficult kind of meditation. All that one has to do is to retire into solitude and sit in a comfortable position, with both the external eyes closed, and try to keep the mind a blank. One has neither to think about God, nor about the devil, neither about immortality nor about eternity, and neither about the existence of the world nor about its non-existence. In short, in this meditation one must try to remain mentally blank throughout the sitting, for as long a period as possible.
  5. One should sit aside in solitude, close the eyes and contemplate and mentally say and reiterate this: “God is my beloved. I am His lover. I want union with my beloved, the Lord, the great God.” Following this process for awhile, one should begin to repeat mentally any one of the names of the Almighty in any language, but in such a way that half of the name must be pronounced (of course mentally) while inhaling the breath, and half of it to be pronounced while exhaling the breath. While carrying on this reiteration rhythmically, one should try to concentrate all attention on the reiteration of the name only.
  6. One who is inclined to think of the personal aspect of the Lord, i.e. Personal God, must sit with one's soul for one's companion in a quiet spot, close the eyes, then try to bring before one's mind's eye the whole face of any Prophet, God-incarnate or Sadguru of the past or the present age, and concentrate on it as long as possible. In order to facilitate the bringing of the features of any Perfect Master to one's mind's eye, His portrait must be gazed at deeply before closing the eyes in meditation.

Wherever and whenever possible, one should select a quiet and solitary spot on or around a hill or mountain, or by a bank of a river, for sitting in meditation. Failing this, one should retire into a room all alone, and keep the door closed during meditation

It is unnecessary to lay down hard and fast rules regarding the posture. Any sitting posture which one finds most convenient should be adopted. But once it is adopted, one must stick to it and sit in the same way daily. Where there is a need of mental reiteration of the name of God, one must select any one name and adhere to it daily. Therefore the most comfortable sitting (not reclining) position and the most appealing name should be carefully selected once for all.

There is no length of time that can be called too long for any of the meditations, and every hour of the night and day is suitable for any meditation. But the best period for meditation is the early hours of the morning, 4 to 7 am. It is preferable, though not quite necessary, to take a bath before sitting in meditation.

Now which of the methods is the best one? It is not the method, but the force that one would use behind a method that counts. The saying, 'One man's food is another man's poison,' applies just as much to meditation as to gastronomy. It would be foolhardy to say that this or that particular kind of meditation is the best. That which suits one's own inclination, or that which appeals most to one, is the best kind of meditation for that one. The question of success depends on one's own self. Purity counts as much as perseverance, and devotion as much as determination.

Let it be borne in mind that there should be no limit to or a particular fixed period only, for meditation. If meditation cannot be continued throughout the waking state without a break, it must be as long as possible. The intensity of meditation is in proportion to the longing for the goal.

Every hour, every minute, one must crave for God as a drowning man craves for life. The longing for God brings about extreme unrest, a kind of mind-crushing torture, and this mind-crushing torture must be so strong that no thoughts except those of God enter the devotee's mind. This intense longing is very rare in this matter-ridden age. In order to generate this longing, the help of a Perfect Master is required in most cases. The grace of a God-realised Master works wonders, but one must, so to say, extort this grace from Him.

Meditation and concentration should be as natural as a lizard concentrating on its prey, oblivious to everything else. Its concentration is so one-pointed that it only waits to pounce, with no other thought except the hunt, until it has caught its prey.

Meditation done out of love ends in union

The mind is a terrible thing. It may be called a curse. Its business is to think and think – the more so when we do not wish to think of a particular person or thing. For instance, when you sit down for meditation or concentration on the Guru or Beloved God, other worldly thoughts of a thousand and one kinds, of which ordinarily you would not have dreamed, are sure to rush into your mind. Thoughts always creep in with their continuous onslaughts, for it is the business of the mind to think, think and think.

But the real thinker and meditator is he who would not pay attention to these thoughts and would go on meditating on the image of his worship, even amidst the strongest attacks. This intervention of other ideas is not a sin, or a defect, or even a mistake of the sadhak – aspirant. These thoughts do and will come as long as that terrible mind is there. The sadhak has only to persist strenuously to drive away these as much as he can and think of the Beloved – God. He should not give up meditation or feel disturbed or disappointed by these attacks.

You need not worry or cry that you cannot meditate due to other thoughts disturbing you. Don’t get up from your sweet sound sleep at midnight with the idea of doing meditation? That is half the work done -sacrificing your sweet sleep for meditation of your own accord without any compulsion. Do you not try to sit down for hours until morning to meditate on Me when others are in sound sleep? This is three-fourths of the work done. Now, only one-fourth is left; that is, thinking of only one thing. And try to do that. If you are successful, all right; if not, don't worry. Three-fourths of the work has been done by your waking up and trying to sit for hours in meditation. It is no fault of yours if you do not get the image before your eyes. Persevere and persist in your efforts. Do not be discouraged and give up the effort. Do not try to throw away the sitar because it is hard to tune. Try to adjust and tune each string persistently, with the firm intent of making the instrument work. Similarly, try to catch outside thoughts by the ear and throw them out.

Suppose there are innumerable mosquitoes swarming around and some start biting you at night. What would you do to get rid of this annoyance? Would you just sit there and cry? No! You would at once get a mosquito net. You would resort to a remedy and it eventually would have the desired effect. Even though the mosquitoes would come in hordes at first, you would not feel disturbed, for they would almost all be outside the curtain, though a few might have come inside the net. Likewise, deal with all these thoughts. They, like mosquitoes, are sure to come and annoy you, but you have to put up a curtain of thoughts about Me, by letting My divine image be present before your mind's eye. Meditate on Me so that the other thoughts automatically stop pestering your mind.

Remember what I explained, call to Me and keep Me in mind, and then meditate on My movements, gestures, facial expressions and activities, whatever you remember. If thoughts interrupt, let them. Do not pay any heed.

Continuing, Baba stressed the importance of awakening early in the morning, between 4 and 6 A.M., for meditation and then quoted this saying:

During the first part of the night, most people are awake.

During the second part of the night, before midnight, merry makers and gluttons are awake.

During the third part of the night, after midnight, thieves are awake.

During the fourth part of the night before dawn, yogis are awake.

There is a great difference between a yogi's meditation and sincere meditation on Infinite, Impersonal God or the Guru, Infinite God in person. A yogi's meditation ends in samadhi, while meditation done out of love end in union. A yogi's meditation ends where love's activity begins.

One may be misguided by meditation

Meditation is the concentration of mind over any object. Concentration over formless God is difficult. When we meditate over a physical form of saint Sadguru or Avatar it becomes easy. It is an attempt to constant remembrance but it is fraught with its own dangers of getting misled by its effect and false experience. That is why Baba said meditation is superfluous and not necessary. In higher state of meditation one temporarily enters the subtle world and hears music and smell fragrances and enjoys but comes back to normal conscious after some time. Coming to normal gross consciousness the gravity of his action is increased however he gets addicted to meditation to enjoy the experience subtle experiences of music and smell, and gets false impression that he is making progress in spiritual path and he may take it as final destination of God realization. Only Avatar or Sadguru can save him if he is meditating on Him.

 

Yoga

Quotes

Yoga means annihilation of the Ego by control of senses.

Yoga means poised and balanced so that success or failure does not upset you in the least. You are your own curtain and only when ‘You go’ can you come. The only solution is Love.

You go and yoga will come to you automatically.

Yoga implies separateness

In karma yoga one tries to lose ones "self" in selfless service for others; in dnyan yoga one tries to lose one's self in contemplation and meditation. In raj yoga one tries to lose one's identity with the individual self and establish identity with the Universal Self by aiming, through constant mental poise and non-attachment, to be in the world and yet not of it. In bhakti yoga one tries to lose one's self in devotion to God. Even in these yogas, only when the zenith is reached can the individuality of the lower self be lost yet consciousness remains.

If you seek to live perpetually, then crave for the death of your deceptive Self at the hands of complete surrender to the Master. This yoga is the essence of all yogas.

No yogi can gain eternal freedom or emancipation, even though he might have reached the highest yogic state of samadhi through his practices, because sanskaras (bindings) are still there and all ties have not yet been snapped. But the easiest and safest way to lose one's self is by completely surrendering to the Perfect Master.

Prayer and meditation are two sides of the same coin called yoga of silence.

To follow the path of the true yogas (karma, dnyan, raj and bhakti) is the remedy for the uprooting of this heritage of evils derived from past impressions, expressed by constant actions and sustained by the continual formation of new ones.

True Yoga means detachment from world and leading of life of total renunciation or self-abnegation.

Yoga means control, which is more difficult than cutting off your arms and giving up your eye.

When ‘You go’ (annihilated) the love for God the Beloved comes. You come (emerge) as you really are. –Meher Baba

According to Meher Baba

Three types of Yogis

  1. Those who long for the Goal and shun powers
  2. Those who long for the Goal and also for powers
  3. Those who do all yogic exercises merely for powers

Yoga in broad sense is path or way to proceed toward God realization.

Volumes and volumes have been written on yoga and more can be written. Baba has defined yoga in simple words “You go and yoga will come.”

Baba did not make yoga compulsory for everyone but it is meant for individual who are inclined toward it. According to Baba Yoga is a mechanical exercise and much less spiritual

Spiritual journey in contact of a living Sadguru or Avatar is the easiest and safest way to realize God.

No one is however advised to make an attempt to awaken Kundalini

It is given in the Hindu Shastras that a very common effect of rousing Kundalini pre-maturely is that it rushes downwards in the body instead of upward, and thus excites the most undesirable passions to such a degree that it becomes quite impossible for man to resist them. Such a man becomes wicked monsters of depravity. There is school of black-magic which purposely uses these powers and to escape from its thraldom may take more than one incarnation. The pre-mature unfoldment of Kundalini intensifies everything in man’s nature, and it reaches the lower and evil qualities more readily than good.

The method of arousing Kundalini is kept deliberately concealed from the laity as it should never be attempted except under the expert guidance of a Master. If the body is not pure it may get paralyzed and crippled.

According to Meher Baba: “Pre-mature awakening of Kundalini is fraught with dangers of self-deception as well as misuse of powers.

The Kundalini enables man consciously to cross the lower planes and it ultimately merges into the Universal Cosmic Power of which it is part. Ordinarily Kundalini is the name of power latent in the individualized soul.

The awakened Kundalini cannot by itself take anyone to seventh plane. When awakened and directed under the guidance of some great yogi, it can give many rare experiences which have both advantages and disadvantages. The awakened Kundalini is helpful only up to certain degree after which it cannot further progress. It cannot dispense with the need for the grace of a Perfect Master.

For one who is in contact with Avatar or Sadguru, yoga is meaningless

When one is in contact with a Sadguru, yoga is meaningless and totally useless. What is the use of fasting for even a hundred years to attain God? What is the use of dying a physical death for God? Just remember My one instruction: remain bowed – submit to My wish. You have to become like the dust beneath My feet.

Do not desires occult powers; they are obstacles on the path. Take a spider, for instance, it is all right as long as it remains still, but the moment it starts weaving a web, it gets so entrapped it cannot free itself. The more it tries, the more it gets entangled, caught in its own web.

There is only one true yoga-Meher Baba explained to French professor

A professor of French from Deccan College came to meet Baba. The man revealed to Baba that he was interested in yoga.

Baba explained to him, "What do you mean by yoga and what do you aspire to attain through it? There is only one true yoga and that is 'you go.' The meaning of yoga is as simple as that.

I know of no other yoga than “You go.” You are your own curtain, and only when you go can you come. The problem is how will you go? The only solution is love. When you 'go' (annihilated) through love for God the Beloved, you 'come' (emerge) as you really are."

Nowadays, there are many yoga ashrams. People think that yogas help in their spiritual progress. Actually, yoga can help in your physical health, but not spiritually. If you come into contact with a real yogi, you can make spiritual progress, but it is very, very difficult. This progress is from the back side, and it is very dangerous.

 

 

CHAPTER-27

MIND AND INTELLECT

Mind

Quotes

Mind, which is subject to dispositional and impressional determinism, seeks and creates an over-powering false world, becomes enmeshed in it, and projects into it a false value that must in the end, due to its very nature, betray itself.

Mind divides a reality which is essentially indivisible. It clings to a form which is essentially perishable. It glorifies itself in actions which are essentially binding and in achievements which are essentially insignificant. It enjoys and suffers against a background of vacuity, thus depriving itself of any real happiness or understanding.

Mind is like a wound up alarm clock. It will ring at appointed time but only so long as the winding is there. Let it ring and take its course but take care not to wind it again (by indulging in bad actions)

Mind is in illusion. Mind tries to think of that which has no beginning and no end, but mind cannot reach it because mind itself is illusion.

Mind may die, Maya may die, Body dies and dies but hope and thirst never dies, thus said the slave Kabir.

Mind is like a bird cage with its many bars imprisoning the bird. The door of the cage is the heart, through which (when opened) the bird can fly to freedom so easily." But even when the keeper comes along and opens the door, the captive bird flutters about dashing against the cage, hurting its wings and trying frantically to get out through the many narrow openings between the bars and giving up each time. After a while the bird is exhausted with its effort and collapses, dropping to the floor of the cage looking dazed and helpless-and then, then it sees the open door, and in a moment is out of the cage and flying to freedom!

Do not listen to mind listen only the voice of heart.

Feeling at work and thoughts at rest is heart.- Meher Baba

Happiness and misery, virtue and vice, pleasure and pain, heaven and hell, birth and death, are the creation of the mind and depend on the mind.

He who gets control over the mind gets everything under control.

Ignorance ceases to exist when mind ceases to exist.

It is mind that makes us slave of worldly desires. The mind also can enable us to become the masters of destiny and to realize the Supreme Self.

Keep your mind quiet, steady and firm. Do not submit to desires, but try to control them.

God is beyond the reach of mind. It is a matter of experience. Mind is very elusive and creates innumerable excuses in order to entrap you. It causes you to say, I cannot live just for God. I have my duty towards my family, towards society, the nation and the world. And so you are pulled more into Illusion than towards Truth

The mind persists through birth and through death in spite of and through its changing vicissitudes. If the mind is annihilated, God reveals Himself. And so long as one is not conscious of God, mind persists.

The mind is the treasure house of learning but the heart is the treasure house of spiritual wisdom.

The fact is that we are God, but we are misled by this shameless mind. The mind is so shameless that the more you wish to get rid of it, the more you become entangled in it- just as when you try to take out one foot from the mud, your other foot gets more deeply stuck. All the same, you have to get rid of this trouble. - Meher Baba

Meher Baba explained

Mind and Heart

Feelings at rest and thoughts work is Mind

Thoughts at rest and feeling at work is Heart.

Four stages of Mind

Mind working is Man

Mind slowed is Mast

Mind working fast is Mad

Mind stopped is God.

It is difficult to get control over mind

Mind is a good servant, but a bad master. This means if you control it, it will act as you want. The mind is a bad master if it has control over you to go its way.

Once the mind's control is firm you are lost! Mind is a storehouse of low desires and always misleads you. It has the stamp of animal desires on it from billions of years.

If you control the mind, desires become inactive. Because the mind also has good desires from human lives, those desires are worked out.

If you get nervous or angry, you cannot control the horse. If you have control over your mind, the animal will become quiet. If control is lost, both the rider and the horse are lost. The horse is just like the mind; it is good if controlled, but dangerous if it becomes the master.

First thought that comes to one’s mind is the inner voice of the heart.

First thought that comes to one’s mind is the inner voice of the heart. Later mind comes into play and results in one’s action. Mind takes over his voice of heart according to his sanskaric compulsion. It can be explained by a simple instance. Suppose one sees a beggar wrapped with bandage on his wounds. First thought may come to one’s mind that he should help the beggar by giving alms. Before he converts into action according of his first thought of inner voice of heart, his mind intervenes. He may think that beggar is pretending and is not worth for receiving alms and leaves the beggar.

Man-O-Nash  or Annihilation of mind

Man-o-Nash is real samadhi for the mind. The mind is uprooted and this is the death of mind; the ego immediately feels “I am everything,” and it is disassociated from all experiences of the body, for it has now no concern with body. At this moment either the shock is too strong and the body falls, or the momentum keeps the body going for some time and then it falls.

Mind is born from the very beginning-even before stone age. This birth takes place only once and the death of mind takes place only once. When the mind dies, the false ego gets transformed into Reality. Real ego is never born and it never dies. Ego is always real, but due to mind , the ego feels and acts as the limited and false “I”

Mind goes on taking bodies according to its good or bad impressions. This taking and shedding bodies is not the death of either the mind or ego. After physical death, the mind remains with all accumulated impressions. It is the impressions which make the mind take bodies so that the impressions might be experienced in the process of being wiped out, while the ego remains a witness.

So the Masters suggested action to kill action, that is, action done in such a way that effect of the action creates no result which leads to any kind of binding. This is an almost impossible task. Yet there are three ways by which action can be done without creating the impressions and consequent binding.

The one way is to act, but with absolutely no thought that you are acting. This must be a continuous process. This is selfless action. When the action has to be done without effect it must be done without self interest which is almost impossible.

The second way is that whatever good or bad you do, you dedicate it to God or your Master. This, too, is impossible as the dedication has to be continuous without a moment’s break. If you fail to do so, then the impressions are not created by your actions; but if there is break even once, the reaction is disastrous and all sanskaras fall on you.

The third way is to do what whatever you are asked to do by a Master who is free from impressions and whose mind is destroyed. Such actions do not bind you. This, too, is difficult. You must have 100 percent unflinching faith in the Master; even a moment doubt is fatal.

Submissive, loose and weak impressions are created by the action done without self-interest, even if at times thought of helping or pitying others come into mind, because mind’s part is to make the ego identify with the body and not feel false, and to experience the sanskaras. But when the mind sees that ego is not so ready to accept its dictatorship, and then the impressions formed of above type are weak. Such actions are therefore eventually help towards attaining Man-o-Nash. But for Man-o-Nash there is always the need of help of the Perfect Master. One who is free from binding of impressions can “uproot” the minds of others, even of masses.

This is Man-O-Nash, the annihilation of the false, limited, miserable, ignorant destructible “I” to be replaced by Real “I”; the eternal possessor of Infinite Knowledge, Love, Power, Bliss and Glory, in its unchangeable existence. Mano-o-Nash is bound to result in this glorious state in which plurality goes and Unity comes, ignorance goes and knowledge comes, binding goes and freedom comes. We are all permanently lodged in this shoreless Ocean of Infinite Knowledge, yet are infinitely ignorant of it until the mind which the source of this ignorance vanishes forever: for ignorance ceases to exist when the mind ceases to exist.

 

Intellect

Quotes

Intellect must go before knowledge dawns.

Intellectual explanation can never be a substitute for spiritual experience.

Intellect can be used as much as misused or abused. The deeper the intelligence, the greater the responsibility for discrimination between essential and nonessential services.

Do not mistake verbosity for wisdom. A great flow of words are not   necessary are indication of great intelligence

Do not give any importance to explanation, discourses and books. Words carry no meaning. Whatever we think we understand, we have not really understood. Reality is beyond human understanding (samajh).

It is better to study it, than to be ignorant of it; better to feel it than to study it; better to experience it than to feel it; and best of all to become it.

It is good to use discretion in all things. Before coming to any decision, give more importance to the heart than head. In all the matters, the judgment of the heart should be given preference.

To ask for a purely intellectual proof of the existence of God is like asking for the privilege of being able to see with your ears.

Without actual experience, all philosophical statements are idle talk and all ceremonial phenomena are a further addition to the existing one.

You may go through the scriptures superficially only to drive away the barking dogs when necessary; for instance, when you are called upon to answer the queries of the priests and the orthodox.- Meher Baba

Meher Baba’s  discoursed

intelligence

The use of knowledge by the mind in the state of thinking Intelligence not thinking is unconsciousness and may be likened to sound sleep. Thinking and imagination are latent in intelligence. When intelligence thinks of Itself, it realizes Its Self and is God. When it thinks about imagination, it is the world, mind, body and ignorance.

For example, take a gramophone record. When it is not being played, it is in a state similar to sound sleep, as is unconscious intelligence; but when the phonograph needle is put on the record, it starts to play. This is like the thinking of imagination that is latent in intelligence and becomes manifest while the mind is thinking.

Take as another example an ocean to represent intelligence, which is calm water at first. But when the wind blows – the desire of intelligence to know Itself – there is movement in the still waters. Intelligence begins to think, forming numerous waves, and the result is an uncountable number of bubbles. When intelligence starts thinking, it creates waves – universes. These universes in turn form bubbles – different worlds.

Baba then put some water in a big bucket and turned a glass upside down in it. He continued:

Although the same water is in the glass as in the bucket, its quantity is limited. Similarly, the ocean is in the bubble; intelligence is in imagination, but limited. When a few outside visitors came in the evening, Baba explained to them: The whole world is enmeshed in the grip of lust for women and wealth, while the real aim of life is to achieve the Truth. Unless God is realized, the purpose of acquiring a human body is frustrated, and the real object of life remains unfulfilled.

 

 

 

But Realization is impossible until intelligence is purified and freed of imagination. This can only be achieved by keeping the company of saints. For this reason, intimate contact with a Master is always necessary for Realization. But such Perfect Ones are very, very rare, while the world abounds with numerous hypocrites and frauds who pose as divine guides. How can one who has not had the experience of Truth guide others toward it?

Difference between love and intellect

The difference between love and intellect is something like that between night and day; they exist in relation to one another and yet as two different things. Love is real intelligence capable of realising Truth. Intellect is best suited to know all about duality, which is born of ignorance and is entirely ignorance. When the sun rises, night is transformed into day. Just so, when love manifests, not-knowing (ignorance) is turned into conscious knowing (knowledge).

According to Hafiz, there is as much difference between the earth and sky as between love and intelligence. Love cannot be understood through the intellect. Love is obtained through uprooting the intellect, and to do so you have to wear your heart on your sleeve. One may be very intelligent, another be absolutely nil. Both can love God if they wear their hearts on their sleeves.

In spite of the difference between a keenly intelligent person and a very unintelligent person, each is equally capable of experiencing love. The quality which determines one's capacity for love is not one's wit or wisdom, but one's readiness to lay down life itself for the beloved, and yet remain alive. One must, so to speak, slough off body, energy, mind and all else, and become dust under the feet of the beloved. This dust of a lover who cannot remain alive without God - just as an ordinary man cannot live without breath - is then transformed into the beloved. Thus man becomes God.

Intellectual exercises can  only give one an intellectual understanding of the path,

It is not through intellectual exercises and such learning, or knowledge acquired by reading or hearing lectures, that spiritual truth can be understood. At the most, these can give one an intellectual understanding, which is the first preparatory stage for ushering one into the Path. What is essential is a true inner feeling, an actual experience of the Truth, which is real, lasting and convincing. When one experiences union with God, one knows by actual experience that one is in harmony with everything and everyone, that there is nothing but one infinite indivisible existence, and all else is but fleeting shadows.

A person however intelligent cannot get Self-realisation without coming into contact of a Perfect Master

All the explanations and articles have no connection with Reality. It is all a play of words and has no lasting value. Reality is beyond mind, beyond intellect. The very fact when you say that you have intellectually understood Reality shows that you have misunderstood it! To have Real understanding, consciousness must remain, and intellect (mind) must go. It does not mean becoming mad like Punjia (an inmate in the Mad Ashram at Rahuri). What I mean is that intellect should be the means of wholeheartedly achieving ends that are accepted by the heart. And if you obey Me with all your heart, intellect will go and consciousness will remain.

A person may be very intelligent, but if he has not the fortune to have the company of a Sadguru, he will not get Self-Realization. On the other hand a person, though dull, who has that rare fortune to have the company of a Perfect Master can have Self-Realization. And I myself will bow down to such a person who is fortunate enough to be very intelligent and, at the same time, who has love for and the company of a Perfect Master.

To Learn God is to unlearn yourself

To learn God is to unlearn yourself. It is a rare privilege to meet a Sadguru, and still more rare to love him as God-in-human form. It is well said: "One who has the Knowledge of God is not known to others.

 An episode

Meher Baba was in America. A negro named Adward James came to Baba for darshan. When any negro came to meet Baba then Baba used to stand and welcome him with great love and respect. Adward had read many books. Seeing   him in front, Baba asked him, “Having read so many books, what you have learnt? Tell Me in five words.” Hearing Baba’s question, Adward could not reply as what he could answer to this question of Baba and he was looking Baba as if he is not able to answer His question. At this, Baba pointed on His alphabet board, “I have not learnt anything”. “Are these five words correct?” Adward moving his head in affirmation said, “Yes.”

Should we not use intellect?

Not a bit, you may use your intellect, but not at the cost disobeying My orders. You may think as long as you have a mind you have to think. Your mind never stops thinking. It will tell you that it could not be night when your eyes see sunlight.

Remember not to let your mind lead you to disbelieve in the Masters word. You must think and understand that there is some important reason and purpose behind whatever benefit of others. Whatever He does, is always for the best. So do as the Guru tells you and let the mind think as it likes. That is enough.

Scriptures

The scriptures are like rotten bones rotted and are as food for worms. Theosophy and philosophy are like good bones rotted and are as food for vultures.

The writings of inspired poets are like fresh bones and are as food for dogs. The writings of spiritually advanced saints are like flesh and are food for tigers. The writing by living Perfect Masers are like brain and are food for men. Good bones when rotted have some semblance of bone, but rotten bones when rotted are like filth. –Meher Baba

Meher Baba explained

Intellectual reading can bring one on to the threshold of spirituality but cannot help beyond that.

Meher Baba said, “Do not try to understand God (Supreme self) by intellect, if you try to understand God by intellect, you will miss to understand Him or misunderstand Him.

God cannot be explained, He cannot be argued about, He cannot be theorized, nor can He be discussed and understood. God can only be lived. The TRUTH is that Reality must be realized and the divinity of God must be attained and loved.

Reading books one can gets some intellectual understanding of the Truth but it is not real understanding

One can by reading books and having theories, gets some intellectual understanding of the Truth, but that is not real understanding. One must experience truth, live truth, realize truth. It is very easy to do this if one takes it to mind. But the people make it complicated that it seems a gigantic task. I will help you. Think much of others and very little of yourself. When you have scarf and this other lady needs one, spare your scarf for her. Even if she has more and you nothing, don’t feel that. This is an example, don’t take it literally. It is also simple. Think less to yourself. I will help you internally.

Even intellectual conviction is difficult

It is very difficult even to have intellectual conviction of God’s all-pervading Existence. This requires rocklike faith in God’s omnipresence. When you cross the hurdle of intellect, you have the conviction-by-sight. Then God is seen as He should be seen, every moment and everywhere. This is real seeing, but even this implies duality. “As you cross the hurdle of this second type of conviction by tearing off the last vestige of separate existence, there dawns unawares the third type of conviction, the conviction by becoming God. This is a very, very rare occasion, a gift of grace from the Perfect Master.

Bookish knowledge is no good in comparison to actual experience-a story

Maulana Rumi was a great savant (scholar) of his time. He could give good speeches and discourses. When he travelled from place to place, the books of his learned lore were packed and carried on camelback. Everywhere, he was accorded the highest honours. Shams-e-Tabriz, on the other hand, was quite naked. One day, they encountered each other and Shams threw all Rumi's books in a well. Rumi was furious with him, but Shams explained that all his books, including the Koran, were like dry bones for a dog! "Until now," he said, "you have been chewing only the bones; it is time you tasted the brain!"

Rumi was greatly upset, and so Shams had all the books drawn out of the well. They were completely dry! This amazed Rumi, and Shams said, "As long as Rumi does not become the slave of Shams, he will learn nothing!" Henceforth, Rumi became His Master's slave, and Shams eventually made him God-Realized. Baba ended by saying,”

Become man of Experience, and for that be like the dust at the Master's feet.

 On His book “God Speaks”

The book God Speaks is a very important textbook for all students who are keen to understand the fundamental purpose and mechanics of life and the universe. God Speaks reveals to us that all the experiences, even of spiritual aspirants of the path to God-realization (gotten in the natural course of involution of consciousness), are of the domain of illusion and are ephemeral and absolutely unimportant; how much more illusory and distracting can be the experience of a layman in a laboratory who experiments with drugs to induce experiences with the semblance of those of an aspirant on the spiritual path.”

When you study the book God Speaks, you will understand how very impossible it is for an aspirant to realize God without the grace of the Perfect Master, and therefore, it is of paramount importance for a genuine spiritual aspirant to surrender himself to the Perfect Master, who has himself realized God.

"Some of the discourses of other saints and Perfect Masters are likely to confuse you by their contrary statements. For example, it is said that Muhammad and Christ declared there is no reincarnation; and it is said that Krishna and Buddha declared there is reincarnation. Now, whom should you believe?”

"So, take My advice and accept God Speaks as the final authority. Nothing of its kind has been recorded before."

Baba advised many to read “God Speaks” which reveals mysteries of the universe as how it came into being and what are experiences of the soul in traversing the journey from God to man (Evolution) and man to God (Involution)

Meher Baba said, “I tell you and all that you hear now about spirituality, love and work can be found written in books. But all these have no value in themselves where Reality is concerned. God Speaks is perfect in itself, but even it can never be compared with Truth. It is explained in God Speaks how all this (creation) happened. Scriptures say the same thing.”

Remember one thing: However much I may explain to you about spirituality, love and God, you will never be able to experience what I say. Intellectually you will grasp it. If you read God Speaks from cover to cover, you will understand it intellectually. But after all that, to love God is quite different, and what love is, I will explain. God Speaks has nothing to do with love, but it gives a clear picture about what God is and how one can love God.

There is spiritual force in My word-said by Baba

There is a force, a spiritual force, in My words which is of great help to the sincere aspirant. So you should work with them and strongly encourage others to work with and read Baba's words."

A part of the spiritual energy is absorbed by reader even if he does not understand-narrated by Bhauji (disciple)

You must understand that whenever Baba gives out words for His lovers to use and read, He attaches a spiritual energy to them-something like an atomic spiritual bomb! Then, when one reads those words, even if he does not understand even one word of what he reads, a part of the spiritual energy will be absorbed by that person. And this energy will be very important for that person in his spiritual progress."

Reading is not necessary for those who love Meher Baba

In spite of so many books, such as 'God Speaks,' 'Listen Humanity,' 'Life at its Best' etc. love for Me need not read anything. Reading is not necessary for those who love... love take one beyond the intellect and beyond the mind. I have been saying authoritatively to the world that I am the ancient one. Love Me. If you love Me with all your heart, then you shall be free.

Books and discourses will not bring about one's spiritual regeneration. Mind cannot be annihilated by mind, for one cannot jump over oneself. Only by loving Me as I ought to be loved can the mind be destroyed. Anyone may have love for Me, but not the love as I want.

In spite of all explanations and reading of books, words remain mere words. They do not take one any further than intellectual satisfaction. Only love for God works the miracle, because love is beyond mind and reason. Where then is the necessity to read?

 

CHAPTER-28

MIRACLES AND OCCULT POWER

Miracles

Miracles are small illusions in the great illusion called the world.

Miracles are justified only when they are performed for the purpose of drawing humanity at large toward the final goal of realising God otherwise they are definitely an interference with the natural evolutionary process.

Miracles do not consist of bringing dead to life, but in the living dead to the ego.

My miracle will be to make you become Me. The only miracle which is worthy of the name is the divine grace that knows no fetters, and that can control the entire universe with all its laws.

Advanced souls of lower planes of spirituality can perform big miracles but they do not do it. These occult powers gained in the traversing the spiritual path by soul of lower plane is to sustain himself unaffected in the gross world and concentrate more toward his goal without being distracted by temptation to perform miracles. Once compelled by temptation of performing miracles, if an aspirant or soul falls prey to it and performs miracles, his further spiritual advancement gets held up.

It should be clearly understood that attachment to miracles is only a continuation of the habit of playing with illusion. It is not miracles, but inner illumination which will one day bring true freedom.

Performing miracles to attract others for own following is a proof of one’s distraction from the spiritual path. Meher Baba said “Biggest miracle I have ever done is to have created this universe.”

Power to perform miracles is no sign of spiritual advancement. Yogi and tantric develop occult powers as a result of certain extreme exercises and can perform miracles but hardly gain any spiritual advancement.

Meher Baba explained

Miracles

No miracle is an exception of the existing law of universe. We call it a miracle because it cannot be explained by known laws of the gross world. Miracle means known laws are superimposed by unknown laws. The yogi who is not even spiritually advanced can keep his physical body for hundreds of years by using supernatural powers.

According to Meher Baba: “Scope of miracles is very wide. Even the animal world is not exempt from the possibility of miracles. Though mammals such as porpoises and other animals do not have fully developed subtle body, there is in subtle world an equivalent and counterpart of their gross forms. The rudimentary subtle matrix, which has yet to develop into a definite and functionally self-sufficient subtle form, can still serve some purposes and become a medium for performance of miracles. Stories of sorcerers who caused schools of porpoises to come from the open sea to the shore for a native feast are within the bound of probability. But all this realm of supernatural, occult, miraculous and magic (black and white) must be regarded as having no spiritual value itself.

Occult phenomena like stigmata, telekinesis (affecting the flight of objects such as communion wafers through the air), elongation, elevation etc. may amuse, astound or overpower people. But they cannot bring about any spiritual healing or uplift, which is the real thing that matter. They are just an illustration of suspension of ordinary and known laws of nature by the supernatural and unknown laws of the inner spheres.

Ability to perform miracle is not necessarily spiritually perfect

Meher Baba explained that the ability to perform miracles does not necessarily imply high spirituality. Anyone who has attained perfection and enjoys “Christ consciousness” can perform miracles. Healing the sick, giving sight to the blind, and even raising the dead are quite simple for a Perfect Master. Even those who have not become One with the Infinite, but who are only traversing the planes, can perform miracles and are able to make and unmake the things.

Spiritual Masters do not perform miracles in order to just satisfy idle curiosity. Miracles were performed and will be performed, according to existing circumstances. Masters have sometimes performed miracles when they intended to give a universal spiritual push.

Difference between miracles of Avatar and yogi

Divine miracles are generally attributed to Avatars, Sadgurus, or Realized human beings, while occult powers belong to yogis. The former is the outcome of extremely high and unselfish motives, while for the latter the mainspring is invariably the worst kind of selfishness. An Avatar or Sadguru performs miracles when He intends to give a general push to the world toward spirituality, but a yogi generally enacts his supernatural powers to serve his own ends.

For example, a child is tightly holding a parrot by the neck to the point of strangling it. Now in order to save the bird’s life it will not be advisable to try to snatch it from the hands of its young captor because there is the chance of his tightening his grasp. The child must therefore be offered a coin, which will make him let go of his hold on the parrot. In this instance, the offering of the coin means performing a miracle, and saving the parrot from the child’s grip means saving the mind from ignorance and Maya’s grip. Such is the way of Avatars and Sadgurus. However, if a yogi sees a very beautiful woman and desires her, he will materialize gold jewellery in order to attract her. It is evident that there is a world of difference between the motives involved in both these actions.

“Another example, a man has put on spectacle of white glass which makes him see everything white; through in reality all things are colourless. A yogi’s power consists of putting the red or green spectacles before the man’s eyes, and to take the man’s amazement everything appears red or green. A Sadguru, knowing that everything has no colour , not even white, and that everything is nothing, does not believe in wasting time over the changing the colour of the glasses. He works toward removing a man’s spectacles that he is wearing, thereby enabling a person to see the things as they are; however, the yogi only adds to the illusion which a person sees by putting  yet another pair of glasses before his eyes.

Occult power

Occult phenomena are as much within the domain of false imagination as any other phenomena of the material world.

For ages and ages the Atma (soul) has been seeing its own shadow and getting engrossed in the illusory world of forms. When the soul turns inward and longs to have Self-knowledge, it has become spiritual minded. But even there, this habit of wanting to see more spectacle persist for several lives.

The soul wants to experience some miracles or spectacular phenomena or in the more advance stages, it wants to perform miracles and manipulate phenomena. Even spiritually advanced person find it difficult to outgrow this habit of playing with illusion.

Kind of power

Spirituality and spiritualism are two different things. Spirituality has nothing to do with any kind of power in any form

There are three kinds of powers.

  1. The Divine powers of fourth plane.
  2. The Occult powers of the first three planes of consciousness. These are called the mystic powers
  3. Other occult powers

The Divine Powers of the fourth plane are the almighty powers of God. They are source of all powers, whether mystic or the other occult powers .The occult powers, whether they are of planes or not, are different in kind and vary in expression. The miracles performed through manifestation of the divine powers by Avatar and Qutub are called Mojwzat. These are performed for the good of all.

Occult powers of the first three planes called mystic powers cannot be misused by the aspirant of these planes, though they sometime are tempted to display them. These mystic powers are different and vary in expression, such as: reading the mind of others, reciting words or passage from a book without seeing it, allowing themselves to be buried alive for hours together, etc. this display of power should not be confused with the demonstration of mind readers and others who put stage performance.

The one on the third plane can change his physical form at will, and one who does this is known as abdal. This act is also a display of mystic powers, but not the misuse of powers. However, this act should not be confused with dematerialization or materialization of the human forms by the tantriks.

Other occult powers have nothing to do with spirituality or with the mystic powers of the planes.

These occult powers are of two types

Superior type

Inferior type

The one who has these powers can make good or bad use of the same. Good use of occult power helps one to put himself on the planes of the path and even make one Mahayogi. But bad use of these powers make one suffers intensely in the next human form. Good use of superior occult power puts one on the fifth plane of consciousness after four lives ( reincarnations)

Superior types of occult powers are derived from tantrik exercises such as chilla-Nashini or repetition of certain mantras, etc. The one who holds this power can perform miracles such as levitation, flying and floating in the air, dematerialization or materialization etc.

Inferior types of occult powers need no tantrik or any special exercises. They are had through sanskaras of past lives. For example : If someone has done certain good deeds many times in the past, his next incarnation may give him a faculty of inferior occult powers without undergoing any strenuous exercise. His sanskaras give him the faculty of inferior occult power such as clairvoyance, clairaudience, healing, producing sweets or money seemingly out of nothing etc.

All such capabilities form lower or inferior type of occult powers. If one makes good use of the inferior type of occult powers, he derives superior type of occult powers in his next life without undergoing any tantrik exercise. Likewise, the one who puts good use of his faculty hypnotism gains superior type of occult powers in his next life.

Powers of yogis (Siddhis) compared to spiritual powers.

Through different yogas, one can attain strange, occult powers such as walking on water, talking with persons who are at a distance, becoming immune to snake venom through chanting mantras, etc. These powers, attained through yoga, control different vibrations, which have different effects. Each yogi controls one particular vibration through which he is able to perform certain feats impossible for an ordinary human being.

But the peculiarity of this yogic power is that it can control only one particular vibration. So that a yogi who, through his control of a certain vibration, can walk on water, can do nothing else. Likewise, one who can nullify the effects of the poison of a snake bite can do nothing other than that. All these different powers attained through yoga practices are phenomenal, and hence transient and unreal. These have nothing to do with spirituality or spiritual powers, which are already latent in all, but manifest only in a few select ones who have realized the Self.

All life depends on certain subtle vibrations (pran); their connection is more universal through the ether (finest gas). For instance, a yogi wants to obtain a certain connection to something which he desires. Just as there are infinite varieties of things in the gross world so there are an infinite variety of things in the subtle realm. A yogi gets hold of one of these things (powers) and gains control over the vibration pertaining to that particular thing. The spiritualists – true spiritual aspirants, saints and Masters – do not indulge in these petty playthings, because once Realization of God is attained, all powers come to Him and emanate from Him. It is all bliss which He himself experiences, and that bliss permeates everything and flows from none other than Himself.

Gas in its finest state, one discovers in the mental world as Tej. Gas in a very fine state, one discovers in the subtle world as Pran. The vibration of ether, gross gas in a fine state, one discovers in the gross world through deep concentration. A yogi who attains the vibration of ether does not need to eat gross food, and the ether-vibrations help him to maintain his body. A yogi can thus live on ether alone. Similarly, poets, writers and artists attain vibrations of subtle inspiration temporarily from the subtle world. Inspiration comes to them and they feel inspired to write poems, epics and create art; but they do not attain permanent experience which can only be experienced in the subtle planes through the transformation into subtle consciousness. Therefore, the yogis attain a different vibration (than the inspiration of poets, writers and artists) from the subtle world but can only feel one vibration and that too is temporarily – but in a more concentrated form as a power (form of energy). Although temporary, the vibration that the yogi holds in his own body can last a long time – centuries.

Miracles to lovers are reflection of their love for Him

Whatever miraculous experiences are experienced by My lovers who recognize Me as Avatar or those who love Me unknowingly through other channels, are but the outcome of their own firm Faith in Me. Their unshakable faith, often superseding the course of the play of Maya, gives them these experiences which they call miracles. Such experiences derived through firm faith eventually do well and do not entangle the individuals who experience them in further and greater binding of Illusion.

Many miracles have been attributed to Me but I do not perform miracles and do not attach importance to them. Only the firm faith of My lovers has given these experiences. My Miracle will not be to raise the dead but to make one dead to self. My miracle will not be to give sight to blind but make one blind to the world.

It is easy to love Baba if health. Money, fame, influence etc are bestowed. When Baba withdraws all and there is “Nash” of these, to remain steadfast and love Baba-that is indeed My miracle.

“I do not perform miracles. But My spiritual status is so high that and so great that if anyone, in any difficulty, at any place, at any time remembers Me wholeheartedly, the difficulty will be immediately solved.”

Occult powers are worth a penny and have no spiritual value-a story

There is another example of a yogi. He was engulfed in making miracles and collecting followers, and he had many followers. He was very, very proud. He was thinking that he had great power and that no one was equal to him.

At the same time was a Perfect Master, who lived in a secluded place along with His few followers. He did not meet with anyone; He would remain in seclusion doing His Universal Work. One evening, someone came to meet the Master."But the Master did not meet him. So the man went to tell the yogi, 'There is a man who calls himself a Perfect Master. I went to see him, but he did not meet me. You just see, Yogi Maharaj. You have so many followers. You meet everyone. And this Perfect Master did not meet me. I feel very bad. Now, the only recourse is that I go to him and challenge him on your behalf. Should I do it?'

'Yes, yes. Do it, “Replied the yogi.’Go to Him and challenge Him. I don't like such false gurus. He has no power, and still He poses as if He does. Go and challenge Him in hard words”

"So that person went to the Perfect Master. This time, the Master was informed about the man. The Master called him. When the man went to the Master, the Master asked very lovingly, 'What do you want?'

"That man said, 'I want to know whether you are a Perfect Master.'

"'Yes, yes. I am a Perfect Master,' the Master answered very politely.

"'What miracles do you perform if you are a Perfect Master?'

"And the Master replied, 'I don't perform any miracles.'

"Then the man spoke angrily, ’Stop calling yourself a Perfect Master. If you cannot perform any miracles, it shows that you have no power. See my yogi. He performs so many miracles because he has power. You don't have any.”

"Again, very politely, the Master said, 'Whatever your yogi does is just like child's play. It has no meaning. It is useless.'

"The man got even angrier, “Should I go to the yogi and tell him, that whatever he does, it is just child's play?”
"The Master smiled and said, very lovingly, 'Go, go. Tell him.'

"The man left. He told the yogi, 'Whatever miracles you perform, the Perfect Master says that it is just child's play.'

“Wait and see what I do,” responded the yogi. I will make this Perfect Master bow down at my feet. Just wait.”

"So the Master gave the yogi the opportunity. Along with His close disciples, the Master left His place for the yogi's ashram. There was a river in between. The Master sat down on the bank of the river, waiting for a ferry boat.

"The yogi collected all of his followers, thousands of them, and came to the river. He looked at the Perfect Master and said, 'You are waiting for the boat? And see what I do.'

"The yogi walked on the water and crossed the river. When he came to the other side, he said, 'O Perfect Master! Did you see my power? I walked on the water to cross the river, while you remained waiting for the boat.”

"Yes, I accept that you are very powerful,' the Master said very politely. You walked on the water to cross the river.”

"And the yogi said, ‘Then come and bows down to my feet.”

“I am waiting for the ferry boat. When the boat comes, I will pay one penny and cross the river. So what is the worth of your power? One penny,” said the Master.

"And the yogi realized that whatever the Master said was correct. And the yogi himself came to the Master and bowed down to Him before all the others.

Spiritual power exhibited before others is no good. Real power is that which makes you free from all bindings and gives you eternal freedom.

Reply  to barrister who asked Meher Baba to prove His divinity through miracles-an episode

One day, a Parsi barrister came to see Baba. He was not convinced of Baba's divinity and asked, "

“Why don't you prove what you claim to be? Why don't you do any miracles?"

Baba first laughed and then stated at length:

The Creator (God), who is limitless, formless and unbounded, is not bound to prove to His own creation that He is the Creator. It is for the creation to know, find and realize the Creator.

A father never even dream to prove to his own son that he is his real father. In spite of this, if the son doubts him, naturally he tries to search for his real father – and ultimately, the son is convinced that what his father said is true.

You talk of open miracles. Do you take Me to be a madari – magician? Jesus Christ was publicly humiliated, stoned and spat on by the ignorant ones. This mockery, His apostles, such as Peter and James, could not bear to see – and they persuaded Jesus to do miracles to pacify the crowds. Although Jesus was reluctant to do so, yet, in order not to displease His apostles, He openly performed miracles.

What happened as a consequence? He was accused of being a magician, tried, found guilty and crucified.

If I really am that One I have been claiming to be for the last forty years, do you think it is essential on My part to do such things? When God, Who, as I said, is formless, takes a form in a mortal, human body to awaken people when they need awakening – only a few accept Him, and whatever He says is laughed at and mocked. But the same (Impersonal) God – whom very few fortunate ones have realized – without form, is faithfully and convincingly accepted.

As I have often said, this body is not really what I claim to be. And these childish questions simply amuse Me. God needs your intense love. He needs you to become dust for His love, instead of defying Him. It is better to deny God than to defy Him.

Spiritual significance of ‘Mantra’ (Persian-“Zikar”)

A mantra is very beneficial to neophyte on the spiritual path, particularly, so when it is given by the Guru. The first and immediate result accruing from frequent repetition of a word is the concentration of mind on the subject to be gained. Secondly, the sound vibrations as a result of continuous repetition induce, in the course of time, harmonious sympathy to the sound vibrations of the higher planes, engendering a blissful feeling-a factor greatly encouraging to the beginner. This blissful feeling, coupled with the awakening of mental powers, is called the Mantric force, and it has immense possibilities for good as well bad.

Guru Mantra for Nausserwan- an episode

In 1925, (before Baba's silence began), at Meherabad, Nausserwan wished to ask Baba for a mantra upon which he could meditate. It had been on his mind for a long time, but he did not say anything about it to Baba. When he came to Meherabad, Baba called him to His Jhopdi and said, "Today, I'm going to give you a Guru-mantra."

He then whispered into Nausserwan ear, "Remember Ahuramazda daily with all your heart."

Referring to this incident, Baba asked Nausserwan, "Do you still want a mantra?"

Nausserwan replied, "No, it isn't necessary. Receiving Your love is My mantra."

Powers of a Trantric

It is possible to derive occult powers if you gain tantric knowledge – mystical formulas for attainment of supernatural or magical powers. These powers may then be utilized for good or bad purposes – good when they are used for removing evil spirits from people and ghosts, bad when they are used for selfish ends and self-aggrandizement. These tantric powers have nothing to do with the Spiritual Path and the divine powers of the planes. Miracles performed by people possessing such powers are very childish. Even Vivekananda got himself in a terribly bad predicament when he began to crave such powers. His Guru, Ramakrishna, saved him in the nick of time.”

A person wanting to possess such powers makes a small circle (Chilla-Nashini) around himself and sits within its limits for forty days and nights repeating a particular mantra. If he succeeds in sitting there for the full forty days without a break, he gains certain powers. But it is not easy to go through such an ordeal and do such penance, as the person often sees weird and terrifying sights and is practically forced to leave the boundary of the circle due to fright. If he leaves the circle, he gains no occult powers and would have to start the process again

Occult powers have no importance-a story

A Yogi had powers to give sight to the blind and so had a very big following. He stayed in a huge building that had several floors. One day while he was standing on the terrace of his house, he saw a cow fall in a well. He instantly stretched out his hand toward the well and pulled out the cow.

Very close to his house was a river and on the other bank lived a Perfect Master. Since the Master did not perform any miracles, His following was very limited. The Master, on learning of the cow incident, sent one of His men to ask the Mohammedan to stop all that nonsense. The Mohammedan flew into a rage and swore that he would revenge himself on the Master, and made his plans.

One night, he sent for a very beautiful prostitute and, for a fee, asked her to go to the Master with wine and pork. She was instructed to entice the Master to eat the pork and drink the wine. So she went. The Master appeared very happy to see her and thoroughly enjoyed her company, and also the food and wine she had brought for Him.

The next morning, the prostitute returned to the Mohammedan very happy with the news of her success. The Mohammedan was also very happy now that he had the proof to denounce the Master and His spirituality, as He had gone against the tenets of the Muslim religion (by eating pork and drinking wine).

The Mohammedan, with a band of his ardent followers, decided to go to the Master to denounce him. He rode on a horse and soon began crossing the river, while his followers waded after him. When the horse was in midstream, the horse stopped and began to urinate in the river. Observing this, the Master shouted out and reprimanded the Mohammedan for allowing his horse to pollute the river.

The Mohammedan scoffed at this and thought the Master was completely insane, for he could not imagine how a little urine could pollute the whole river. He shouted back at the Master: "How can this urine pollute a river?"

The Master replied: "How then can a little wine and pork pollute the Ocean that I am?" The Mohammedan understood the depth of these words and went to the Master and surrendered himself to Him.

Baba concluded, "Powers have no importance. Only love counts on the path. This requires the daring to annihilate oneself. Miracles are childish things."

Spiritual progress in company of Avatar or Sadguru

There are two ways for spiritual progress: First, through the planes, and the other through the asman (city). "For example, if you want to go to Bombay, you can go to the Ahmednagar station and take the train directly to Bombay. If you want to go through the asman (city), then what happens?

You just wander through the city, looking at different things. You feel so intoxicated that you forget your aim and just wander in the city, seeing the beauty of Ahmednagar. In this way, you become stuck in Ahmednagar and do not progress further. You just see the beauty of the city. You think that you have made a lot of progress through real yoga. But you just see the city and remain stuck there.

But if you are taken by a Perfect Master or the Avatar, you travel directly from station to station. You do not have to wander here and there.

A different type of spiritual aspirant called tantriks, gain powers with certain types penance but they are not spiritual powers:

Then there is another type of spiritual aspirant. They are called 'tantriks.' They don't have spiritual power, though they consider their powers spiritual. These tantriks do certain types of penance, and they gain power. These are of two types: Black and White.

Black tantriks are those who do things to harm people. They undergo very bad penances. They go to burial places during the full moon, where they eat the flesh of a dead man. They perform such bad acts to gain power. And when they gain powers, they use those powers to harm others.

There is another type of tantrik power, called White Power. They also do certain penance, but they don't eat flesh or shit. White Power, if used for good purposes to help others, entitles the person who has acquired it to enter into the first plane. But those who use Black Power to harm others suffer and suffer in their next births.

Nowadays, Black Power has become very, very powerful. Previously, it was only in India, but now it is in many countries. That is no good. It is harmful, and this Black Power should not be used to harm others.

There are tantriks who think that they are very powerful. They perform different miracles. People think that these are spiritual powers. But spiritual powers are those which help minimize desires and ultimately make you free from desires and wants. People witness miracles. They don't know that these miracles are nothing but additions to Illusion. They create delusion. "You do not have to gain, but to lose, lose to the extent that the false self is lost forever. Then you can sing, sing the Divine Song eternally, free from bindings.

Occult powers of tantrik are worst from spiritual point of view-an episode

At Shahane's house, Rustom read out an article from the newspaper to Baba about a live snake being created from a piece of metal. This elicited the following candid explanation from the Master:

This is due to occult powers, but remembers that it has nothing to do with ghosts. Ghosts and occult or black magic are quite different. Spirit (mind and energy) itself, as in ghosts, is a power, originally the power of cause, but occult powers are powers that are caged and covered.

A tantrik seeks occult powers. By acquiring such powers, the tantriks spirit contracts very bad sanskaras, worse than the sanskaras of the worst sins, and reaps the fruit accordingly. So I advise you all not to fall prey to such madness. This has no connection with the spiritual path to God – the planes. On the contrary, the treader of such a path is far, far away from the spiritual path because he accumulates the worst possible kind of sanskaras, which prove an obstacle to his progress on the path.

Footnote: Tantriks are persons who temporarily acquire minor occult powers through certain exercises or practices. In modern terms, the Sanskrit word translates to mean a person who is a sorcerer or magician, either black or white. Tantrik exercises are based on scriptures called mantras which were legendary passed down by Shiva, the greatest of yogis. Such practices were always disapproved by Meher Baba for the modern seeker.

The least said about occult powers the better. This type of tantrik spirit, in comparison to ghosts of suicides, is even more terrible, and neither receives nor gives benefit from his efforts. He gains occult powers through various studies or by very undesirable practices – like eating excrement, drinking blood and other such obscene acts.

Ghosts are not like tantrik spirits. Ghosts are people who have committed suicide and have no body.  They enter another body and then make the body of whomsoever they enter do as they wish.

Tantrik practice takes a very long time, and the person concerned acquires only the power of making his body large or small. He can make his body smaller than an ant's and then assume his human bodily form again. But he changes into another form for some material gain or objective. He can enter another's body by making his body small, but his own gross bodily sanskaras are with him in his tiny form.  In this action there is also the danger that through some accident he may be trampled on some other person while in his little body. In short, after long and hard study such tantriks magicians, sorcerers do not benefits in any way but, on contrary, risk contracting some of worst possible sanskaras. So there is no use in playing such a worthless game of magic-sorcery!

 

CHAPTER-29

MISCELLANEOUS

Meher Baba said

Develop foresight-an episode

The electricity in Baba's bungalow suddenly went out one night, and Baba directed Rano to telephone the authorities concerned. Rano was, of course, a total stranger to Lahore and was wondering from where to phone and to whom. She moved about here and there in the dark, and at last went to a neighbouring bungalow and knocked on the door. She asked the owner if he had a telephone she could use, and was shown in. Rano phoned the power company and then returned to Baba's house.

Seeing her, Baba frowned, "Why did you take so long?"

"I did not know where a telephone was."

"Why didn't you acquaint yourself with such information beforehand?"

"How was I to know the current would be cut off?"

"It is a common enough occurrence here. If you don't know that, what do you know? You should be more careful about such things. I often go out for mast work, and if you are not alert in My absence, what will become of the women? They lead a secluded life, and you should be mindful of outside things such as this."

Rano had learned by now that the best thing to do at such times was to keep quiet, and by this incident Baba showed that He wished her to develop foresight.

Be careful about cleanliness

One day, the tea kettle was found to be unwashed and Baba was furious about it. he reprimanded the mandali at length:

It would be better for you people about cleanliness as far as My food and drink are concerned. For Me, cleanliness and uncleanliness are the same, but one or the other should be observed perfectly. If you want Me to remain clean, then you should pay the greatest possible attention in keeping My clothes, food and water thoroughly clean. Otherwise, if I start appreciating dirty, I will be so dirty that people would think twice before approaching Me. I can live in a filthiest way, in totally unhygienic surroundings, which you people would never be to do so. So remember this.

The symbolism of the coconut fruit, conventionally offered to the Master-an analogy.

The outer threads on the hard cover of the coconut represent the physical body. The outer hard covering represents the subtle body with all its surging impressional desires. The inner kernel in the coconut represents the mind with seeds of impressions. And the inmost water is essentially not different from the water of the ocean, from which it is ultimately soaked up by the roots of the trees on the shore. It may therefore be likened to a portion of divinity itself.

Now, because of the sheaths of the inner kernel, the outer cover and the thick layer of threads, the inmost water remains completely hidden from view; and the identity of the inmost being of the coconut with the ocean itself is not even suspected. So the coconut, with all the covers, is symbolically offered to the Master in order that He may reveal the inmost essence of the soul as it is.

The Master takes off the threads on the exterior one by one. This is like relieving the burdened mind of ordinary men. It corresponds to taking from them all bodily attachments one by one and ultimately taking away from them the attachment to body itself. Destruction of the body through physical death does not solve any problem, because the ego-mind grows new bodies in new incarnations.

Through utter non-attachment to the physical body, the soul is relieved of the limitations of the outermost covering, symbolized by the threads of the coconuts. When the hindrance of the physical body is removed the body begins to function consciously. This is the state of the Yogis. 

But the sheath of the subtle body, with all its surging desires, has also to be shed. This corresponds to the Master's breaking open the outer hard covering of the coconut. And when the obstructively of the subtle body is removed, the soul begins to function consciously through its mental ego-body. This is the stage of the advanced souls.

The ego-mind corresponds to the inner kernel of the coconut, and the Master has to break open even this inner kernel to take the soul to its own essence, which, in this analogy, corresponds to the inmost water in the coconut. Breaking the inner kernel means that the mind of the person ceases to function completely. It comes to a standstill since the seeds that activate the ego-mind are all burnt up.

 Importance of Earth planet

Of the three worlds in the Gross sphere which are inhabited by human beings, ours, the earth, is the one where the man is highest spiritually. , Man on our earth possesses in his personality equal degree of head and heart (50% head and 50% heart) whereas, man in other two worlds possess 100% head and 75% head and 25% heart respectively. Man, in course of his reincarnation, is born in any of the three worlds but must finally take form and reincarnate on this earth to fulfil his Divine destiny, which is God Realisation.

In the gross sphere the earth is the last and nearest stepping stone to the path. The two other worlds are most close to the earth in the matter of inhabitation.

Altogether there are 18000 worlds with life but these two worlds and the earth are akin to one another in matter of human life. Our earth is nearest to the creation point (Om point). Our earth alone is directly connected with subtle and mental worlds. It is only on our earth that it is possible for human beings to possess intellect (head) and love (heart) in equal proportion.

India- the land of spirituality

From ancient times, India has been a land of spirituality. So being born in India is a matter of spiritual pride, in as much as a person is seemingly so near to spiritual goal. The best of people born in America, Europe, Africa and other countries, with their good karma from this life, are born in India in their next life; and the worst of those born in India with false pride, egotism and undesirable karmas are born in Europe and America, or in places which are spiritually backward.

Number of souls increasing on the earth planet

Scientists will soon discover a little of what I say. There are 18,000 worlds with life and three worlds are inhabited by human beings. In some, the people are extremely intelligent, in others less so, and in still others still less. None of them who live in these worlds have any experience of the subtle or the mental worlds. Human beings from those planets must be born on this earth to experience the subtle and mental worlds.

Science is practically heading toward its zenith today because of the very intelligent souls from other planets coming here. Our population is increasing by leaps and bounds for the same reason that souls are migrating from other worlds as they want a human body on the earth in this Avataric age. All this has been recurring since timeless ages in a never-ending tide and ebb. Even this earth expends itself in time and another such earth will take its place.

Significance of seven colour flag-represents seven colours of sanskaras

Baba’s flag represents the colour of the Rainbow.

Bottom strip is red which signifies the sanskaras of animal nature in man representing a concentration of lustful sanskaras since man’s impressions are mainly made up of lustful actions. Next five strips on the top of red are: orange, yellow, green, purple, pink and sky-blue at the top. The top most strips is blue, the blue of very clear sky signifying the Divinity in Man

Later Baba stated, the seven colours represent the seven colour of consciousness. They also represent, besides sanskaras and impressions. The colour on the flag signifies man’s rise from the grossest of impressions of lust and anger symbolized by red at the bottom to the culmination to the highest state of spirituality and oneness with God- symbolized by sky blue at the top.

Seven colours also represent

Red-------Existence

Orange-- Love

Yellow----Sacrifice

Green--- -Renunciation

Purple- -- Knowledge

Pink-------Control

Sky-        Blue-Surrender

It was proposed that a flag be flown near the Jhopdi and on 23-4-1924. Baba remarked, “Flag should be of 7 colours. Red should be at bottom of the flag and sky blue at the top. Arrangement of the other five colours is your decision.”

Significance of the number seven

The evolution of creation has seven stages. There are seven planes and seven types of desires. All these sevens should be eradicated once and for all. However, the number seven is significant. There are seven types of sanskaras, seven types of colours, seven types of flights of imagination and seven types of sounds. The reason all these have seven variations is that in the beginning of creation – with the start of the original whim in the Beyond, Beyond state of God – there was a clash between Matter (Akash) and Energy (Pran), and Energy's powers were divided into seven forces.

The original sound coming out of the creation, or Om point, also turns into seven sounds. This higher music of the mental and subtle planes is indescribably sweet. Even if you listened to it for twenty-four hours without a break, you would not tire of it. It is enrapturing; one absolutely drowns in its melody. But remember that in the mental and subtle sphere, the sweetness of this music's sounds are only shadows of the Original Sound.

In the gross world, the shadow of this melody is again divided into seven parts; only expert singers can express these tones and octaves. Sound is created by contact between two things. When you speak, your voice passes through seven veils; but you do not notice this because the sound comes so quickly. Your physique, a by-product of your sanskaras, determines whether your voice is sweet or harsh.

Everything is made up of seven, seven sub-divisions of the first subtle plane (the astral), seven stages of evolution, seven planes and seven heavens in involution.

Anything bestowed by God is for the good of the individual-a story

Once upon a time there was a king. He was sitting in company of his prime minister. The king got a cut in one of his finger while trying to cut a fruit with knife. Expressing grief over the incident, prime minister also said “Whatever God does it is always good.” On this comment of prime minister, enraged the king and He imprisoned the prime minister.

Next, king decided to go for hunting in the forest with his fellowmen. By chance king was left behind his fellowmen in the night and caught by forest tribals. Tribals decided to sacrifice the king next day to please their deity (God). They kept the king in their custody overnight. In the morning, tribals found that King had only four fingers in his right hand and therefore unfit for sacrifice therefore released e king.

When king came back to his capital and told the incident to his prime minister that God is great and yesterday, I was saved from death by God’s grace as my one finger got a cut incidentally. The prime minister said, “Yes, God is really great. God always does good for everyone. King asked the prime minister, “The incident of a cut in my finger was good act of God for me but how it was good for you when you were imprisoned by me. The prime minister explained, “Had I not been imprisoned by you, I surly would have gone on hunting adventure along with you and killed by tribals. God always does everything for our good.” King was happy with explanation of prime minister and released him from the prison. (Unknown source)

Message for students, local artists, social workers

Literacy is not education, and education is not culture–and all these cumulatively do not represent Gyan or Gnosis, which stands in a class by itself, independent of any concomitant factors.

Illiteracy and ignorance invite exploitation. Illiteracy also becomes a willing tool in the hands of those who exploit. Education devoid of culture is inherently destructive, although it apparently simulates advancement and progress.

Since all types and classes of people have claimed it for their political and material greatness, culture with them is a vague and indefinable something. But true culture is the result of spiritual values assimilated in life.

The student world of India, therefore, while evolving morally and mentally, must keep before their mind's eye the unfoldment and development of their intrinsic spiritual culture which, once developed, imparts life and beauty to all undertakings – educational, technical, industrial, social, moral and political – and gives a unifying effect to their differences. This is what is termed as the highest character for a nation or an individual.

Moustache symbolises  manliness

A moustache is a sign of manliness–to endure all strains in adverse circumstances, both material and spiritual, and against the powerful sources of Maya. It is a sign to stand up against anger, lust and greed, and not to be so delicate, sensitive, and feeble-minded like a (fickle) women. A man must be the personification of manliness, always ready to offer his head when times come. Men with such a qualifications are required in this path. They are real heroes who endure all hardships and sufferings to reach the Goal. All other men are like cowards in spite of flaunting moustaches however long.

In short, be a true to your moustache; that is, be a man. Don’t frown and fret and try to runaway like a coward from the battlefield of the Path without winning. Heroes do or die!

Message to be displayed in all centres where Baba’s statues are installed

Kodury Krishna Rao had established Mehersthan (House of Meher) on the western banks of the Godavari River in Kovvur, Andhra, where Baba had given darshan in 1954. A life-sized bronze statue of Baba had been built and installed at Mehersthan. The opening ceremony was fixed for February 28th, 1963. Baba sent the following eight messages to Kodury to be displayed in Mehersthan:

(1) Tear away the curtain of set ceremonies and rituals and you will find that I am the Worshiped, the Worship and the Worshiper.

2) To clothe simple worship with garments of ceremony and rituals is to expose Me to the cold winds of ignorance.

(3) To love faithfully the God-Man is to worship God truly.

(4) To find Me here in Mehersthan, search the depth of your heart.

(5) Mehersthan is built for Me with love, but I may only be found here by My lover who brings Me here in his heart.

(6) As the heart is, so is the house; as the eye is, so is the image within the house.

(7) The heart of man has always been the ancient temple for the worship of the Ancient One.

(8) Nothing can house the Ancient One that does not house love.

Directives for running centres in Meherpuri (Distt. Hamirpur ) and other centres

There should be strict rules framed and displayed to maintain discipline, cleanliness, and hygienic conditions in and around Meherastana.  Meherastana should have a watchman to look after the property, but no regular and paid pujari. Every lover of Baba is in himself is a true pujari.

Help beggars-in kind not cash--an advice from Bhauji (disciple)

The subtlety of the exchange of sanskaras is difficult to be understand, and therefore, how to judge whether the poor should be helped or not? Nobody knows what beggars do when money is given to them. Sometimes, they keep accounts in the bank. Sometimes, they make bad use of the money given. So if you feel like helping them and can afford it, instead of money, give them some food or some clothes.

If you feel that you must help the Beloved through the medium of beggars, because the Beloved is in everyone, do help the beggars and thus serve the Beloved. But always think that you are serving Beloved Baba in the beggars, not obliging them. Never give them money. Give them a gift in kind, so that they may not misuse your money.

Baba’s prasad is most important-in Bhau’s words

This food is Beloved Baba's prasad, and do not forget this while you are eating. Think that it is His prasad that you are eating. Prasad is the most important thing. It serves so many purposes, and no one has any idea about them. When you take His prasad, know well that He is giving you Prasad. Don't pay attention towards anyone else. When you take it, take it as if you are getting the prasad from Him. Remember this fact while eating and then the Prasad will work for you through Him.

What He gives to you in the form of prasad, you don't know.  No matter where Prasad is given, take it as if it is from Him. Whether you are at a Center, or whether you are at some Baba program, or at His samadhi, or at Meherazad, anywhere, don't pay attention to the person who gives it to you. Know well that Beloved Baba is giving it. You accept it with all love, remembering Him. Then you will have the benefit of the prasad. Prasad is very, very important, but it depends upon how you take it.  If you take it in His name with all Love, it is prasad.  Otherwise, it is just an ordinary thing.

Killing out of compassion (mercy killing) is not desirable

Suppose a person kills a sick animal out of what he regards compassion for them, i.e. with the intention of giving them relief from suffering. But his innermost feeling is that, he would not like that sort of compassion to be expressed toward him if he were ill. This implicit acknowledgement of cruelty is sufficient to necessitate his having to become in some life a shepherd or a cowherd. Similar is the case of a gardener who may inadvertently or deliberately causes wanton destruction of plants. The harm to any living beings, one may have inadvertently or deliberately done has to be made good.

Want what I want you to want,  I fulfil your needs but not desires

I am the goal and I give nothing less than God realization. I am a Shah Saudagar (one who has full control over the business). Do not ask Me for pin, thread or material things for which you can approach sadhu and saints who can fulfil your desires. I fulfil your needs but not desires. If you are thirsty in a desert, you need water not lemonade. So, do not come to Me even with the desire of God realization but just to love, obey and try to surrender Me as much as you can. Rest I will take care of you and your goal. I will take you to the final destination of God-realization blind folded without any risk and pitfall of spiritual journey.

“There is no end of desires. One gets fulfilled more comes in. Its gets multiplied in compounding manner. The real solution is not to desire at all or desires less and less. Once a seeker reaches to the point of desirelessness he gets instant realization (Godhood) with the help of a Perfect Master.

No spirit, however powerful can ever touch a Baba lover-an episode

Sayeed Saheb came to see Baba. His twelve year old daughter had recently died and Sayeed was feeling very depressed, not because she died but for the suffering she had undergone. In their ignorance, the family members had taken the girl to different psychic mediums to try to exercise the spirit they believed was haunting her.

Sayeed Saheb was in disagreement with the family and could not understand how a spirit could have bothers his child when he had so much contact with Baba over the years. Consoling Baba explained, “She was not suffering from any spirit possession, but from tuberculosis. No spirit, however powerful can touch those in My group. They run miles away from the members of My circle.”

Baba said “Do not be afraid of Ghosts as they do not do any real harm. He also said the ghosts will never be able to enter the house He had been.

At night on many occasions, I make some of My mandali to sit beside Me and press the soles of My feet. At those times there is a special work which pertains to the bodiless spirits which are entering on the Path of Evolution. These spirits hope to take human form to achieve the goal to become one with the Infinite.

 

CHAPTER-30

MODESTY AND HUMILITY

Modesty

Quotes

Modesty breeds egoism and man eventually succumbs to pride through assumed humility.

Beware of modesty. Modesty, under the clock of humility, invariably leads one into the clutches of self deception.  –Meher Baba

Humility

Quotes

Upon alter of humility we must offer our prayers to God. Humility is spiritually of greater worth than devotion. It is easier to be devout than to be humble, but devotion in many instances proves to be stepping stone to humility.

Just as a doormat is necessary to keep our apartment clean from dust, likewise a spirit of humility and tolerance is essential and necessary to keep our hearts clean of prejudice, ill-feelings, fraying tempers, and harsh words of anger.

In true honesty, you want to express true humility, and then some obstacle at once appears. It may be the thought of what others would think about you. Even if, with all your honesty, you express humility.

Strength begets humility, where as modesty bespeaks weakness, only he who is truly great can be truly humble.

True humility is not acquired by merely donning a garb of humility. True humility spontaneously and continually emanates from the strength of the truly great.

Voicing one’s humbleness does not make one humble. For all that a parrot may utter, ‘I am a man,’ it does not make it so. Better the absence of greatness than establishing   of a false greatness by assumed humility. Not only do these efforts at humility on man’s part not express strength, they are, on the contrary, expressions of modesty born of weakness, which springs from a lack of knowledge of the truth of reality. -Meher Baba

Meher Baba  explained

Difference between modesty and humility

Modesty is weakness, but humility is strength. There is a world of difference, exists between the two. The moment you say, "I say in all humility," the very expression is the expression of the ego in you. Even if in your mind you feel that you are humble, this feeling is egoistic.

The difficulty does not end even if with true honesty you try to express true humility. An obstacle, such as the thought as to what others may think of your expression of humility, is bound to come. In modesty, you are constantly pestered with thoughts about your correct behaviour to such an extent that an inferiority complex is self-created in you, and that is not strength but weakness.

No sooner humility is given an expression, it is no longer humility

It is humbug to give deliberate expression to humility. The life of humility is to be lived spontaneously, and it should not give rise to any thoughts either about humility or about modesty. For example, suppose you undertake to clean a latrine but when you actually begin to do so, you cannot help smelling the stink, whereas a sweeper who cleans them all his life will remain unaffected by the stench. Similarly, the person who parades humility is like the one who smells the stink when cleaning a latrine, whereas the person who lives the life of humility is like the sweeper who is not only immune to the stink but who also remains absolutely unmindful about what others think about him and his job, because he actually lives the life of a sweeper.

To try to be humble is also humbug. You must be so natural that your very life becomes humility personified, which is then all strength, free from any weaknesses. Only God and the Perfect Masters can live such a life. They are the only ones who are really humble. So, whatever you may be, express it unmindful of public opinion or the reaction of others.

Be natural. If you are dishonest, do not try to hide yourself behind the curtain of honesty. That, however, does not mean that you should be dishonest. What I want to say is that you must be most natural rather than the least hypocritical.

A lesson of humility –an- episode narrated by Bhauji (disciple)

In beginning of October 1957, Baba went to Bombay for treatment of His injured hip. The women mandali stayed with Him in Ashiyana and the men mandali, who accompanied Him, stayed in other accommodations a mile and half away.

Before leaving Meherabad Baba told me “We are going to Bombay, and you know at Arnavaz’s house the best type of food will be available. So eat well and improve your health.” Although I was only eating once a day in the afternoon due to my duties, I nodded in agreement. Baba repeated: “Very good food will be served. Eat heartily.”

We arrived in Bombay in the evening, and that night Baba again brought up the same subject. “The food here will be excellent, “He gestured, So don’t eat outside.” (We had no money with us so I wondered how we could be able to eat elsewhere.) Baba continued, “Take only a cup of tea in the morning, and then come to Ashiyana for lunch. Otherwise how you will able to eat what is served here? Despite whatever I tell you, you must eat to your fullest.

The next day when we were all seated for lunch, Baba sat very next to me and said, “You are eating so much?” I thought Baba was joking and smiled. He said, “Your plate is overflowing, Are you a giant? If you eat like this, what will be left for others? Addressing others Baba commented, “Look how much Bhau is eating! Does he have any shame? What kind of manners does he have?” And Baba went on belittling me until lunch was over.

Everyday Baba would sit with us at lunch and made comments about how much I was eating. I felt so badly about it that I began taking only one slice of bread and a glass of water. But Baba would say, “This man has no manners. Just see how he sits there chewing bread and sipping water! Who brought him up?”

Twenty days passed like this and Baba did not let up on me for a single day. Late at night when I returned to where I was staying, I would see labourers sleeping soundly on the pavement. I would think, “Their life is better than mine. They sleep well at night. In the morning they enjoy a hearty breakfast, while I have only one cup of tea. Just see my life!”

The next day, after Baba’s running dialogue at lunch-time about my large appetite, I got so upset that I left the table. Baba got up and brought a papaya to me.

“Eat it.” He gestured.

“I don’t want it.” I replied

“Why not?” He asked

“Baba,” I implored, “Just give eight annas a day and I will make my own arrangement outside for food.”

“Eight annas? What will you eat for eight annas?” He asked

“Never mind what I will eat.” I said. “But I will be very happy if you’ll just give me that much. I don’t want this food. I will eat outside. For the past three weeks I have been living on one piece of bread, and still you don’t let go of me and keep saying that I eat like a giant!”

Baba then gestured, “What instructions I had given to you at Meherabad-do you remember?”

“I don’t remember.” I said, still upset.

“Did I not ask you to eat well?” He replied. “Repeatedly I told you to eat well. And the very first day here I said, whatever I may say, you should have your fill. Isn’t that so? But you have disobeyed Me. You broke My order. And every day when you were breaking My order by not eating, you were breaking My heart. How hurt, I felt when you would not eat well.”

I realized that Baba was right, so I started eating regularly. However story doesn’t end here.

Six month later when we were staying at Ganeshkhind Gardens in Poona, some devotees from Bombay and Poona were called. At lunch all sat down to eat and Baba took chair opposite to me. “You are eating so much? How is it that you eat like a giant?” I just looked at him and continued my lunch.

Baba commented to the others, “See how shameless this fellow is! He is one of My mandali and I am telling him he takes too much, yet he goes on stuffing his mouth.” All glanced at me, but I went on eating. Baba said, “Just see. Just see this man. Does he have any shame?”  And on it went, “Will you all ever behave like this?” Baba asked the others, and they all shook their heads solemnly and said no.

Baba left after the meal was over, and the guests asked me, “Don’t you have any care for Baba’s wish?” “I was very hungry.” I answered.

“But it was Baba’s wish that you shouldn’t eat.” They argued. “Would it have killed you to miss one meal? When you cannot do such a small thing, how can you serve Baba properly?”

Laughing, I replied, “I serve only to my stomach and despite how it appears, it is not against Baba’s wish.”

In the evening when I went to Baba, He embraced me with so much love and gestured, “Today   you made Me very happy. I am very pleased with you. You obeyed Me hundred  percent in spite of being humiliated

 

CHAPTER-31 TO 40

 

CHAPTER-31

MONEY

Quotes

Money has absolutely no connection with love and love is the only thing of real value.

Money comes to Me in waves and as waves it rolled away. Money comes and money goes but I will always remain the fakir I am.

Beauty, money, position, world, and universe are as valuable as zero in comparison with God who alone is worth seeing and becoming.

If money is collected for Baba’s work and spent without being accounted, then all the work in the name of Divine cause must be stopped.

No one could ever win Godhood from Me in exchange for all the money in the world, but he who loves Me intensely can become God without possessing a single cent. -Meher Baba

Meher Baba  said

Spending money by Himself

In 1923, when I set first foot in Arangaon (present Meherabad) I had nothing with Me. some of My lovers gave money which was spent for Prem Ashram, school, Dharamshala and dispensaries etc. I might have spent crores of rupees till now but have nothing of My own.

Money comes and goes but I will always remain the Fakir I am.

In 1924, Meherabad was like a small model town. In it lived about 500 souls working in school, hospital, dispensaries etc. At that time nearly 1000 rupees were spent daily for maintenance of various services.

Australian Lovers sent 6000 dollars in 1958 for trip to USA and Australia.

Spending money by others

It entirely depends upon the way in which we use money, whether it is good or bad. Money earned and utilized as means of livelihood for oneself and those who depend on one is good. Given as charity for the benefit of humanity, it is better. But to give anonymously and yet carefully for intelligent service and spiritual upliftment of humanity, without dictating as to how it shall be administered or spent is the best use of money. But very, very few selfless souls can do it.

When money, gained by fair means or foul, is spent in order to gratify one’s desire for pleasure and enjoyment, it makes the spender pleasure-loving and selfish. And if the same person suddenly looses that money, he naturally feels miserable and curses life and his fate. Worst still is it when he wastes money earned or inherited, in speculation and gambling, or wine and women.

Whether it is good or bad for us to possess money depends entirely on the use we make it. Fire can serve and warm man; fire can burn and destroy man.

Money has no value in defiance to obedience-an episode

In April 1930, Baba called all the mandali and had a serious discussion about the financial state of affairs. "We are short of funds and meeting expenses will be difficult from now on. What should we do?"

Rao Saheb spontaneously offered to go to Bombay to raise the money. "Splendid! It is a very good idea," gestured Baba. "But will you be able to return by tomorrow?" Rao Saheb assured Baba that he would definitely return in time.

Rao Saheb promptly left for Bombay, but was unable to return to Meherabad the following day. Baba was impatiently waiting for him and inquired frequently about him.

On the third day Rao Saheb returned, but Baba was not at all pleased to see him. Scowling, Baba asked, "Why did you fail to show up yesterday? Why did you disobey Me?" Rao Saheb could not say anything, but silently placed a huge bundle of currency notes at Baba's feet, thinking that this would satisfy Baba.

But, on the contrary, Baba sent for Chhagan and demanded, "Pick up that money and burn it!" Chhagan took it almost five thousand rupees – and did as he was instructed. Rao Saheb was aghast.

Baba explained, "You thought that I would be pleased at seeing the money. What value does money have for Me? Even if you place the treasure of the whole world before Me, it is nothing but shit to Me! You broke My order! I would have been pleased had you not brought the money and returned the day I wished. How can you know what pain you have caused Me by breaking My order? I don't want lucre, I want love!"

Rao Saheb sought Baba's forgiveness. Baba consoled him and then advised, "Always follow My orders. If you grant Me this gift of obedience, no other gift, however valuable, will compare to it."

Five thousand rupees was a considerable amount of money in 1930. Its equivalent spending-power during the 1980’s would be approximately fifty thousand rupees. One can well understand Rao Saheb’s shock when he saw the money being burnt. It would have the spending power of five hundred dollars in U.S. currency.

Count money every time-an episode

Perviz Talati came to Poona for Baba’s darshan. Baba instructed her, that the Bombay group will be on My chest from tomorrow. If anyone has a cold, I too catch it. So when they come, give each of them one tablet of Anacin. Do you have enough money to buy it?”

Perviz replied, “Yes, Baba, I do.”

The next day she gave one tablet to each. She had given the pharmacist a hundred-rupee note, but she did not count the balance when he returned her change. When she came to Baba, He asked, “Have you distributed the tablets to all?”

“Yes,” Perviz replied.

“How much did they cost?” Perviz was not sure. Baba asked again, “How much did you give the pharmacist?”

“A hundred- rupee note.”

“How much did he give you back?”

“I didn’t count it.”

Baba warned her, “Remember, always count your change. Never trust anyone, not even your parents, and no one! If your mother gives you any money, count it. Even if I give you some amount, count it. Don’t trust even Me regarding money.”

From that day on she acted according to Baba’s advice. Once a shopkeeper returned to her more than the correct amount, she counted the change and then counted it again. The man said, “Lady, it can’t be possibly less. Why are you counting it over and over again?”

Perviz replied, “It is not less, it is more!”

“Impossible! I have been in business for twenty five years and it never happened to me before.”  So Perviz gave back the change, and on counting it he found that he had made a mistake and was very impressed by her honesty.

Another time she discovered ten rupees extra in her daily wages. She approached the cashier, who asked whether he had given her less than her due. Perviz replied that the envelope contained ten rupees more, which she had come to return. “You are the only person I know who would ever return money this way, The man gratefully said, “No one else would have bothered.”

Money Matters –two episodes

During 1958 sahawas, at Meherabad, two matters regarding money were disposed of by Meher Baba:

Regarding love offerings keep you decisions of parting with the money and do not increase or decrease the amount. Utilise the money for purchasing books, photos etc. and distribute to others at your respective centres. Those who cannot afford even small sums should not worry as I want only their offer of love.

Meher Baba wanted a special train to start from Meherabad near the railway station so that lovers need not go to Ahmednagar with their luggage. Vishnu was in a perturbed state as there was a deficit of Rs. 2300 or so due to shortage of passengers. Meher Baba told Vishnu, ‘’You are with Me since childhood. The deficit is nothing and I want the special train to start from Meherabad. Even if it is 300 crores it is nothing at all as compared to your love for Me. I will bear the deficit and don’t   worry.”

 

CHAPTER-32

OBEDIENCE

Quotes

Obedience performs the will of Beloved.

Obedience to Master is greater than Love.

Obedience seeks pleasure of the Beloved

Obedience as the free devotion of the will has nothing in common with authoritarian subservience.

Obedience is greater than all spiritual experiences but for show of love is worse than no obedience.

Obedience is surrenderance of love in which the wish of Beloved becomes happiness of the lover.

Obedience is a gift from Master to man.

Obedience is more important than devotion even if it is done unwillingly, because gradually, in the process, duality vanishes. When you do what the Master says responsibility falls on Him whom you obey, even when you obey unwillingly.

Obedience to His slightest wish and constant attentiveness are the means of loving Baba.

Obedience must be unquestioning. Only then it is of highest order. But it is impossible.

Obedience is more important than devotion, even if it is done unwillingly. It counts for a great deal because afterward, in the process, duality vanishes and responsibility falls upon one person-the Master, the one you obey. If He tells you to get up, you must. If He calls you, you must go

Only intense love for Me can bring you to obey Me as I want.

One who obeys is the beloved of the Beloved.

Be a befitting and fortunate slave. Carry out every command of Master without any question of why and what. About what you hear from the Master, never say it is wrong because the fault lies in your incapacity to understand. What My Master does is of the highest good to all concerned.

Carry out every word of the Master. Do not feel disgusted or depressed, with the result of outcome of any work, however negative it may appear, or feel upset about any taunt of the Master.

Even after coming in contact with a Perfect Master, it is very difficult to obey Him. Suppose you believe Me to be the Perfect One and while obeying Me, even if you have a passing thought doubting My perfection, it would not be perfect obedience.

Greater than love is obedience.

Implicit obedience to the Avatar gives you God-realization in the flash of a second, when His nazar or grace turns on you.

I ask you that you love Me most and obey Me at all times. Knowing that it is impossible for you to obey Me as you should, I will help you to carry out whole-heartedly what I ask you to do by repeatedly bringing you the importance of obedience.

If you ask Me, do as I say. If you do not want to obey Me, do not ask Me.

The beginning of real love is obedience, and the highest aspect of this love which surpasses that of love itself, is the aspect which culminates into the perfect obedience  or supreme resignation to the will and wish of the Beloved ( God)

The consciousness of those who leave their hold on all except their life of obedience to Me shall transcend all limitation of the intellect.

There are a few among the purely intellectual who can establish a life of obedience to a Perfect Master, and fewer still who can maintain it.

To receive My grace, you must obey Me, whole-heartedly with firm foundation of unshaken faith in Me.

You will always find many who do not obey. They are just devoted. They worship but do not obey.

When you do what Master says, the responsibility falls on Him whom you obey, even when done unwillingly. - Meher Baba

According to Meher Baba

Obedience should not be mechanical

Obedience to the Master's will should not be mechanical, because it will then be monotonous, dry and uninteresting. Not only should it not be mechanical, but no thought of self at all, even for a second, should be there. How could these things be achieved? That is: it should not be mechanical and, secondly, no thought of self should be there. It is almost impossible, so what the disciple has to do is to consciously become the very will of the Master.”

If you are always conscious of keeping the Master's will, and the consciousness is not disturbed by the slightest thought, then it is not mechanical. But this is impossible without the grace of the Perfect Master. Even to understand that the Master's pleasure is your pleasure is impossible. But if you always have this steadfast thought that the Perfect Master's will is your pleasure, then it is not mechanical.

Explaining a couple of Hafiz, where the Master says "Obedience is just obedience, there is no questioning," Baba added:

You should be slaves of the Master, obeying even without thinking. If I order anyone to kill your child, you should obey Me without having even a single thought about the deed.

Three types of obedience

  1. Obedience of soldiers – From patriotic motives for one's country, If commander orders "Shoot!", the bullet is fired by the soldier without giving a second thought. Like the old saying, "Theirs is not to reason why, theirs is but to do or die."
  2. Obedience of a paid servant- The more and the quicker his pay, the greater is his "Yes sir," to his employer.
  3. Obedience of a slave in bondage- His is compulsory obedience. We have heard that in olden days when slaves were bought and sold, theirs was a miserable life. They did their work because they were lashed and because they had no other recourse but to obey under compulsion.
  4. Obedience of a lover- This is the real type of obedience. His is the willing obedience – no fees or consideration, no expectation of return or reward, but love alone.

Willing obedience-is the real obedience – an example

Willing obedience is the real type of obedience inspired by wholehearted love. Even in this last type of obedience though, there are different stages:

In the first stage the lover uses his common sense and discrimination in obeying. For example, take Gadekar who loves Me very much and really wants to obey Me willingly. If I tell him: "You must cut off your only son Digambar's head!" Gadekar common sense would tell him to hesitate and he would begin to think: "How can Baba say that, and ask me to kill my son? Baba would not have meant it seriously."

Then I remind him: "I am telling you very seriously and in all earnest. Cut Digambar’s throat!"

Again, Gadekar's common sense and discrimination comes into play. He gets up rather reluctantly and goes in search of a blunt blade and thinks: “Baba must have meant that I should just inflict a small cut on Digambar's throat. Baba would not have meant that I should kill him. Just inflicting a small cut with a blunt knife or blade will satisfy Baba. Baba has not ordered that I should actually separate the head from the body. Baba only asked me to cut his flesh." Thus Gadekar neither disobeys Baba, nor does he do any serious harm to his son. He makes an effort and uses his discrimination, giving only a slight and superficial cut to Digambar. In his discrimination, he has modified the original order in his own interest. This is one stage of willing obedience.

The second stage is characterized by literal obedience. Here Gadekar gets up with no cheer in his heart, shuts his eyes and cuts Digambar's throat. It is like taking a bitter medicine – "Castor oil obedience." Gadekar does not use his common sense or discrimination. He obeys but without relishing it.

In the third stage the lover seeks the pleasure of the Master. Here Gadekar cuts Digambar's throat in order to please Me, and feels quite happy and cheerful, and does it wholeheartedly. He is pleased in doing so and feels satisfied because he has thereby pleased Me. I call this type of obedience "Complete obedience for the pleasure of the Beloved."

Another type of obedience is the state of absolute obedience. It is different from the other types. None except the advanced souls on the path can give such obedience to the Master. Those on the fifth and sixth planes alone can give such obedience to the Master.

Suppose Gadekar and Digambar are before Me and I tell the father: "Gadekar, you have come here. Where is your son? Why isn't he here?" His absolute obedience leads Gadekar to such oblivion that he does not see Digambar by his side and also tells Me: "Yes, Baba, Digambar is not to be seen." This is not just nodding his head to please the Master, but he actually does not see that Digambar is by his side.

In conclusion, Baba gestured with a smile, "Don't be afraid! Baba is not going to ask anyone to cut anybody. It was just a simile. To cut means to remain detached."

Naaz and Niaz

Naaz literally means "nakhra" – coquetry, hard to please, never satisfied -and is said to be one of the chief attributes of the Divine Beloved. Sufis refer to God and Perfect Masters as the perfect personification of Naaz -always full of Naaz. Why? Because they are independent and indifferent, "beparvah" – no care for anything, completely detached.

Now, you might think that God, Who is the source of everything, and the Qutubs, who are God personified, how could they be beparvah (indifferent)? It sounds absurd. It is because God is absolutely independent and indifferent.

Niaz means to dance to every Naaz (whim, outrageous demand) of the Beloved, to his every mood. Niaz does not mean obedience, but surrenderance.

To carry out the "nakhra" of God and the Qutubs is a great thing. It means to dance to every tune of the Beloved, who is absolutely independent and indifferent. So also is God. And a lover of God is dependent on every whim of the Beloved. It sounds absurd that a Qutub is indifferent and independent, and His lover is totally dependent–dependent not on the Qutub, but on every independent nakhra of the Qutub. But this is so.

Exemplary obedience-an-story.

King Muhammad Gaznavi had a slave named Ayaz, who loved him very much. He obeyed the king in every detail and carried out all his behests. Ayaz had no care for his own life and, to keep Gaznavi happy, would do anything.

But, because the king loved Ayaz more, the other courtiers were jealous and could not tolerate the king's expression of love for his slave. The king knew all about this. He once gathered his courtiers around him and, placing before them a valuable pearl, ordered them to break it into pieces with a stone! They were bewildered and thought the king had gone mad to order the destruction of such a valuable gem! Not one of them was willing to obey the king.

Gaznavi then called Ayaz and ordered him to destroy the pearl. Ayaz immediately carried out the order, shattering the pearl to pieces! Gaznavi said, "Ayaz values my word more than the pearl! What value has a gem before my words? He does anything I tell him and respects my commands. He knows nothing other than to treasure and fulfill my orders and keep my pleasure. Because he loves me so much, I love him most of all! In your eyes, the pearl is valuable, but in the eyes of Ayaz, the worth of my words and my pleasure is more!"

After the story, Baba concluded with these remarks:

If you want to be worthy of My love, be like Ayaz! But, at the moment, you are not like Ayaz, but like piyaz – onions! Because every time I handle you, you weep!

Exemplary obedience of Kalyan disciple of Swami Ramdas–a story.

There once was a Perfect Master named Swami Ramdas, who had a lover named Kalyan.  Ramdas loved Kalyan very much.  Though Kalyan was very obedient, he was not in the circle of the Master.  One day, Swami Ramdas said to His circle members, "It is dark.  Bring a lamp."

His circle members laughed.  "Master, it is daylight.  There is no darkness.  What would we do with a lamp?”

The Master took that in, and afterwards, He called Kalyan.  "There is darkness everywhere.  Don't you see?    Bring a lamp."

Without saying anything, Kalyan immediately brought a lamp.  The circle members were very ashamed of not obeying the Master as Kalyan did.  Kalyan not only brought the lamp, but when the Master said, "Don't you see?  It is dark.  Why don't you bring the lamp?" Kalyan thought it was dark and brought the lamp immediately.

No compromise in obedience

There can be no compromise in love. One cannot love the world, and also love God. Worldly man has to compromise, but in regard to obedience to Me, there can be no compromise according to the way of the world.

It is very difficult to obey but at least try to obey cheerfully.

It is important to obey Me cheerfully. If that is not possible, at least try to obey. If I tell Rao Saheb to kill his son, and if he does not do it cheerfully but does it anyway, still he would find Me. Search your own hearts and see whether you are prepared for such obedience. If your conscience is not prepared for it, then what should you do?

Everything is the play of the mind. If I wish, I could make the harmonium start playing itself. People would take Me for God and would be ready to surrender themselves to Me. But this would not be dedication to Me, but to the playing of the harmonium. If a dead child is made alive, people are ready to obey – but this obedience would be to resurrecting the child.

You all somehow feel that I am someone really great, but you have no conscious experience. There will not be greatness in your obedience after knowing Me. But it is really great to obey Me when not knowing My True Self. Mind will revolt against such obedience.

Kaikobad Dastur has some experiences and derives anand (bliss). He says he knows who I am. If I tell him to cut his family to pieces, he will do it cheerfully because he knows Baba is something. But obedience without consciously knowing Me will make you greater than Me. Whatever I say, I say in all sincerity. It is impossible to obey Me literally. Were I in your place, it would be difficult for Me to obey. So, what should I say about obeying Me without knowing My Real State?

Obedience of Master is not easy-an episode.

While in Dehradun, another seeker from Uttar Pradesh called Swami Paramananda unexpectedly arrived, requesting an interview with Baba. Well educated, formerly he had been a professor of English, but he had left his position to pursue a life dedicated to finding God. Baba allowed him to come inside and Paramananda bowed down to Him.

Baba inquired, "How did you happen to come here?"

Paramananda replied, "I heard of you during a visit in Uttar Kashi and felt drawn to meet You. I have resolved to give up all worldly attachments and lead a life under Your spiritual guidance."

"There are many gurus and teachers here and in Rishikesh," Baba pointed out. "What made you come to Me?"

"I feel that You are the One who can lead me to the Goal," he replied.

"Many come to Me seeking material gains, relief from physical suffering or for a suitable wife or husband. I am happy that you have come solely for spiritual guidance."

Baba continued, "You want to stay with Me, but that is not easy – it requires great daring. And above all, those who stay with Me have to obey Me implicitly."

The Swami replied, "I am ready to obey You."

Baba instructed him to sit outside the room for fifteen minutes to reconsider. Paramananda did so, and when he returned he said, "My decision to obey You remains unchanged."

Baba looked very serious and spelled out emphatically, "Remember one thing carefully. It is easier to sit naked on a snowbound peak of the Himalayas doing meditation, japa and tapa than to live with Me and obey Me implicitly!"

Baba then stated, "Listen attentively. There are three orders that I want you to follow: For the present go back and stay wherever you want to, but without fail come to see Me after exactly one month.

"During this month, read My books and messages, and do not touch any woman. Will you do it?"

Paramananda said yes. "One more thing," Baba added. "When you come back after a month, come alone; do not bring anyone else with you."

Paramananda gladly agreed and left. How well Paramananda obeyed these three seemingly simple orders was to unfold?

Meanwhile in May, Baba directed Eruch that He wished Swami Paramananda to visit Him after two months instead of one month. (He was the swami from Uttar Pradesh to whom Baba had given the three "simple" orders). Eruch went to Dehra Dun but learned that Paramananda had gone to Delhi. He telephoned him, and Paramananda informed him that he had recently suffered a severe heart attack and had been bedridden for weeks. As the date of his interview with Baba approached, he had begun worrying as to how it would be possible for him to make it. Hearing this news, he said to Eruch "Baba is truly compassionate and all-knowing"

At the end of May, Paramananda came to Mussoorie but along with him he brought a young woman. Baba's first question to him was: "Have you come alone?"

Paramananda explained that when he was ill, this young woman had nursed him so well that he thought to bring her for Baba's darshan. Baba sternly spelled out, "I had asked you to come alone; you could not follow even this small order?" Baba, however, called the woman inside and complimented her for her efforts in serving the swami. He gave her a rose petal as prasad and asked her to wait outside.

Continuing His interview with Paramananda, He asked, "Did you read My books?" Paramananda replied that because he was so sick, he had not been able to read anything.

"What about not touching any woman?" Baba inquired. Paramananda said that this directive too had not been adhered to, as the woman had to touch him in the course of his illness.

Baba summarized, as He folded three fingers one after another, "You did not come alone. You did not study the books I asked you to read, and you could not keep yourself from touching a woman for just two months. That is why I told you in the beginning that it is easier to sit naked on a snowbound peak of the Himalayas than to carry out My instructions.

"However, I forgive you for your failures in obeying My orders. Forget what has happened in the past. I give you one more chance. This time no more reading of any special book or books, no restriction about touching any woman. Just one thing: Come and see Me on July 9th, but come alone." Paramananda agreed and left.

Swami Paramananda did return on the appointed day, but this time also he was not alone. The same woman and several others were with him. Paramananda explained that she was now his "Spiritual sister" and the other young women were members of her family. "They are all interested in You, Baba," he said.

"I have no concern with that," Baba chided him. "My only concern is with My order."

Paramananda asked Baba if he and the woman could live a dedicated life together by His side.

But Baba replied, "With Me there is room only for one. It is better that you go back and live the life of your choice. Know well that it is impossible to obey My orders unless I will it." This ended the contact with Paramananda.

A rare obedience of Krishna (disciple)-who obeyed even on a false accusation - an episode

There was a girl’s school in Satara near mandali’s bungalow, which Krishna Nair would pass going for night duty. One particular girl requested Krishna to give her Baba’s books in Marathi, and he gave her one. Some of the girl’s friends saw her talking to Krishna, and decided to have some fun. A love letter written in Marathi was received at the school addressed to the girl. Superintendent suspected Krishna, and matter was reported to Baba. Baba met with superintendent and explained that Krishna did not know Marathi, as he was from South India. Nevertheless, Baba informed the school official, “Although I know that Krishna did not do anything wrong, I have decided to send him home, as you suspect him.” The women were satisfied and left.

Afterwards, Baba explained to Krishna, “What happened is very bad. It reflects very poorly on Me. Now it is better you leave.”

Krishna was stunned. For a minute he doubted whether Baba was God. Weeping, he protested, “I am innocent, Baba! You know the truth. Still You are sending me away”

Baba replied, “Ram also knew that Sita was pure but He sent her away in the jungle. So I also know that you have done nothing wrong but I am sending you away for My own reasons. I will always have My nazar on you and help you internally.” Baba sent Krishna Nair back to his home Malabar, and thereafter never kept Krishna with Him as permanent member of mandali, though he was called back by Baba on various occasions.

 

CHAPTER-33

POISE

Quotes

Perfect poise is to make most of every situation.

Spirituality is poise.

Do not pose as being poise. Because God is everywhere. God cannot be fooled –so why pose as being something you are not?

Non-wanting is the state of poise and wanting is a state of disturbed equilibrium.

True poise comes when the ego mind with all its accumulated inclinations, melts away through Divine Love and there is realization that one with all life. -Meher Baba

Meher Baba explained

Poise is the state of mind where nothing excites you, nothing upsets you then only can you help others, then only can you make others happy. That means love. Thinking not of yourself but of others.

If you are in the Sahara and for four days you have no water to drink, and all of a sudden one bottle of water appears, how do you react? If you have poise, you will let your companion drink and not mind dying and letting her live. But, if you fight and grab for it, you lack poise and spirituality.

It is this poise that makes you sacrifice and makes others happy. For example, I always say make the most of everything. Here you have food, swimming, boating. Make the most of it and feel happy. Do not say it is not spiritual to enjoy innocent pleasures. But when we are driving on tour and there is dust and we feel hunger, thirst, and feel sick, then feel as happy as you do now. This is poise. If you do not feel happy -- it is not easy to feel happy then (under these conditions) -- you are not spiritual in enjoying this swimming, boating etc. -- is this clear? I do not mean making a show of being happy, but to really feel happy.

For you, My Circle, it is all right. You live with Me, leave all to Me, so you are serving the universe. But for those who are not living here near Me, this poise is 100% essential for spirituality.

Poise, Perfect poise. Make the most of every situation. He who upsets no one is a good man. He who is not upset by anyone is God-Man.

 

CHAPTER-34

PRAYER

Quotes

Prayer and worship are means only for God. While you are so much lost in the formalities of the things and it details that leaving aside God, you worship only the rituals and prayers.

Prayer means selflessness, no matter how high the prayer may be.

Prayer that God hears is the prayers of heart, that raising of heart, that suffering of the heart.

It is better not to worship if your heart is not in it. Any prayer made mechanically in a spirit of show or ceremony is all a farce. It results in greater bindings through one's pretence to purity.

One line prayer given by Meher Baba in 1924 “Khuda Paramatma Allah Ahuramazda Ram Yezdan Hu.

Repeating My Name is prayer itself.

Repeating My Name wholeheartedly is the greatest prayer that one can offer spontaneously for with no time or place is required. -Meher Baba

According to Meher Baba

Prayer should be Natural-an episode

After hearing Kenmore recitation of the prayers, once Hoshang Bharucha asked Kenmore, "Are you praying or fighting with God?"

The next day when he had to repeat the prayers, Kenmore spoke them almost in a whisper. Baba stopped him halfway through and asked, “Why he was suddenly adopting a new method of praying.” Kenmore replied, "I do not want to disturb the auditory apparatus of our new visitors."

Baba looked sternly at Hoshang and Cowas, who at that moment felt it would be better if the earth gave way beneath their feet and swallowed them up! Baba instructed Kenmore to repeat the prayer as usual. When he finished, Baba remarked, "Prayers should be from the heart. It does not matter whether they are said loudly or softly. They should be natural. For Harry it is natural to say them loudly. If he had to say them softly, it would not be natural for him."

Importance of reciting prayer - an episode narrated by Eruch Jassawala (disciple)

Baba would ask us to recite the prayers daily toward end of His life. As you know His body was frail and slightest movement of His body would cause Him extreme discomfort. Nevertheless, He would stand and take part in it. As His debility kept on increasing, He would ask us to recite the prayer faster and faster each day. Finally, a time came when, I was reciting it so fast, as per His instructions, that I did not understand what I was reciting, as there was no time to think or reflect on the words. It just became a mechanical exercise for me which I did because that was what He wanted. On one occasion as, I was doing my usual recitation, a funny thought passed through my mind and I broke into laughter. You know how the mind is? Well, while reciting the prayer, I was reminded of an express train speeding through a station and I laughed.

When prayers were over, Baba asked me, “Why did you laugh? I said while reciting the prayers, I had a thought of a train going through a station and I laughed. I also wondered as what is the idea of reciting prayer so fast. Baba said to me, “You have no idea what My participation in this prayer mean. Because of My participation, whosoever says this prayer, even he repeats them mechanically, will benefit from it. This is because I have participated in it.”

Addressing the pilgrims, Eruch would then emphasize, Baba put His body through so much of suffering and pain because of love for us. He has given us this wonderful opportunity on a platter; even if we repeat His prayer mechanically, we will benefit. He has made it is so easy for us. Knowing that how our minds are, Baba has made concessions for us, and also given benefit of mechanical remembrance. So make the most of this wonderful opportunity.

Simultaneous prayers are heard by Masters

Everywhere in the world, in the name of prayer and worship, a sort of useless babbling is going on. Nothing is gained by it; it has no substance. Those who practice they derive nothing from it. Do they for a minute think that loud noises can bring results? For years on end, it has been happening, and it will go on for years to come. For ages, the Brahmins, the Maulvis, the Dasturs and the priests have been muttering hired prayers, and they are actually paid for such drivel! But not the slightest advantage has been gained by anyone as a result.

The reason is that none of them does it sincerely or wholeheartedly. Their prayers are nothing more than the vocal cords useless prattle with no heart or feeling in it. Their mind’s intellect, attention and thoughts wander here and there, and this idle mumbo jumbo goes on. If it is done with a clear mind and with all sincerity, one's prayers reach straight to God. God wants honesty and an open heart not an outward show of meaningless chatter.

From any corner of the world, heartfelt remembrance of God, even by the worst sinner or the most worthless and lowest person, immediately reaches God's ears. I am deaf to the sound of that Brahmin priest's chanting, though it is so near. I cannot hear it because it does not touch Me. It has no effect upon Me. Any type of loud, insincere prayer from any quarter leaves us Masters unmoved because it is only noise and carries no heart. Such dry flat prayers, however loud or lengthy, or done over a long period of years, have no effect on us Masters. Instead, if anyone prays to God, to Me, purely and honestly, from however far away and however slowly or softly, I, as God, immediately hear it and a connection is established.

For example, take a long distance telephone station. Other telephones are connected to it and the desired connection is given immediately upon dialling. In the same way, the Qutub is humanity's central main station; and if one remembers Him sincerely and wholeheartedly, from however long a distance, one's cry is heard and the connection is made. There is no question of distance here. The Qutub is the center, the focal point equidistant from one and all in creation. And He, as this center, serves the purpose not only for this world or universe, but for the three worlds and their various levels and planes.

But how is it possible that all prayers are heard at one and the same time? How is it that the prayers and calls of millions of persons bring immediate connection with the Qutub? The answer is simple. What is a Qutub? The ruler of infinite and unlimited powers! To him there is no question of one or twenty-one, a thousand, or a hundred thousand, or millions and billions. Everyone is equal in His eyes. But your call should be from the innermost depths of your heart. It will then reach His ears irrespective of distance or traffic on the line.

All prayers and sounds are a mere show if they do not originate from the heart. If not, then such prayers, however loud and however long, are quite meaningless. But compared to this, offering hired prayers through Brahmins, Dasturs, Maulvis and priests is much worse. It is nothing short of sheer hypocrisy.

Hired prayer or through any medium is  most undesirable

Prayers worship and entreaties to God can never be hired. Repeating My name wholeheartedly is itself the greatest prayer that one can offer spontaneously for which no time or place required. It is it bad for a person who has no time to pray himself want to have it done through a medium.

This is total foolishness and completely absurd. It is an excuse and a useless pretext. It does not hold water. It is an insult to one's common sense. Can prayer, worship or entreaties to God ever be hired? It is beyond one's imagination. While still being lured by Maya, it is like throwing the burden of one's action on the shoulders of others and paying them money to take him to God. It is pretence for keeping oneself immersed in mayavic pleasures.

A person says, I have no time to pray. Why not? Because one is unwilling to spare time for it. It is a meaningless excuse to cover up one's preoccupation with the world and lack of time due to one's desire to remain involved in Mayavic pursuits. The mind is entrapped in Maya and does not want to be freed; and so to achieve merit, a person offers hired prayers. Can this ever result in any meritorious action or virtue?

If you want to remember or offer worship to God, do it honestly and loyally with all your heart and mind. Even if you can only remember or pray to Him a few minutes each day, do it sincerely. Compared to babbling for hours on end, a sincere prayer of two minutes has more effect. It immediately reaches God's ears. The reason is that God always listens to the voice of the heart.

Any worship done to any deity comes to Meher Baba

I can say with divine authority that I experience eternally and consciously and continually being One with you all and One in you all. Any worship or obeisance done to any deity, animate or inanimate, to any saint, guru, yogi or advanced souls eventually comes to me. By offering pure, unadulterated love to anyone and anything you will be loving Me.

Meher Baba dictated following Universal Prayer (Master’s prayer) on 13th September, 1953, which describes all attributes of God-realised -Jeevan mukta, Avatar and Sadguru. However, any one can recite this prayer for his Master.

Universal Payer dictated by Meher Baba

O Parvardigar — the Preserver and Protector of all!

You are without Beginning, and without End, Non-dual, beyond comparison, and none can measure You.
You are unlimited and unfathomable, beyond imagination and conception, eternal and imperishable.You are without colour, without expression, without form, and without attributes.

You are indivisible; and none can see You, but with Eyes Divine.

You always were, You always are, and You always will be;

You are everywhere, You are everything; and You are also beyond everywhere and beyond everything.

You are in the firmament and in the depths; You are manifest and unmanifest, on all planes and beyond all planes.

You are in the three worlds, and also beyond the three worlds;

You are imperceptible and independent.

You are the Creator, the Lord of lords, the knower of all minds and hearts;

You are omnipotent and omnipresent.

You are Knowledge Infinite, Power Infinite, and Bliss Infinite.

You are the Ocean of Knowledge, all-knowing, infinitely knowing, the Knower of the past, the present, and the future, and You are Knowledge Itself.

You are all-merciful and eternally benevolent;

You are the Soul of souls, the One with infinite attributes.

You are the Trinity of Truth, knowledge, and Bliss,

You are the Source of Truth, the Ocean of Love; You are the Ancient One, the Highest of the High;

You are Prabhu and Parameshwar; You are the Beyond-God, and the Beyond-Beyond God also;

You are Parabrahma, Allah, Elahi, Yezdan, Ahuramazda, and God the Beloved.

You are named Ezad - the only One worthy of worship.

 

CHAPTER-35

PREDICTIONS & ASTROLOGY

Meher Baba said  

Perfect Masters and Avatar can predict and predestine.

Good and bad thoughts, feelings, words and actions are all due to the working of the mind. If the mind vanishes, one realizes the highest Self. Just as they are the givers of light, Sadgurus and Qutubs are also the givers of thoughts. Not only can they predict certain actions, but they can tell what will happen years into the future, even before it is created in the mind of an individual – for they are one with the universal mind which gives light, thoughts and everything. Hence, they not only predict, but they predestine.  Things actually become divine will accord the Perfect Masters' will or wish.

Someone inquired, "If one commits sins of his own will, is one not really responsible for the consequences?"

Baba replied, "Truly speaking, you are not responsible. Yet, for the sake of humility, you have to admit your responsibility, and therefore experience both good and bad. Inevitably, in this manner, you are led to the perfection state."

No to astrology and prediction-an episode

Since 1929, Meherjee Karkaria had been quite successfully doing business in Iran, and had no opportunity of meeting Baba. He had come to India once in 1934 to see Baba, but at the time, Baba was in the West. In 1943, Meherjee again came to Bombay for a visit, and against his better judgment, a friend took him to a palmist. Consulting Meherjee's hand, the palmist said, "If you are not careful of your business, sixty per cent of your wealth will be lost." At that, Meherjee sent a cable to his manager in Persia, instructing him to dispose of his business. He then proceeded to Lahore to see Baba.

During their meeting, Baba asked Meherjee, "What have you been doing all these years in Persia? How's your business coming along?" Meherjee told Baba everything, and also about his recent encounter with the palmist. Baba twisted Meherjee's ear and said, "You fool! Do you believe in astrology? Palmistry? I am God, and God can transform, create and destroy entire planets. Send a telegram immediately that nothing should be disposed of."

Meherjee wrote the message, and Baba dispatched Vishnu to the telegraph office to have it sent at once. Baba advised him to continue his business as he had been doing, and Meherjee left for Persia. By heeding Baba's advice, his business prospered more than ever before.

Baba did not recommend astrology or predictions. Everything in life is predestined. Destiny superimposes over every thought, word and action of an individual. Baba’s will govern the whole universe. Only a Sadguru or Avatar has powers to predict or even bring change in the destiny which is very rare. Astrology is based on series of calculation, and there is every chance of miscalculation and failure. Even if astrological calculations appear good, it gives temporary solace to individual.  However, Astrology or any other knowledge adopted for predictions may go wrong and result in more disappointment and grief in one’s life.

Certain substances or creatures hold impressions but one should not bother as it create superstitions-an episode

Ruano Bogislav had something in her mind. She asked, “Is it true that certain substances hold impressions?” Being a rather strange question, Baba shrugged His shoulders, and Ruano continued, “When you called me to come to India in 1936, I had little money. But with a friend, I happened to go to a fortune teller, who said I should take off the old Chinese bracelet I was wearing, and things would improve. She said it had belonged to someone who had lost everything in life. So I did. I thought, why not? And, almost at once, someone sent me a check for five hundred Dollars, enough for the boat to India.”

Baba spelled on the alphabet board (which Mani read), “It is true, certain substances or creatures at the four corners (turns) of evolution hold impressions – certain metals, gems, black wool, cats, dogs. Not much should be said about it because it creates superstition.

Predictions by Meher Baba.

4th June 1927, Meherabad

Meherabad had no rains. Meher Baba directed Adi K Irani to go out and shout “come down rain” soon dark clouds gathered and it began to rain.

24th May 1932, USA

Elizabeth Patterson was driving her car for Meher Baba in USA. Meher Baba gave her a pink flower and asked her to keep it safe and also note the date. Baba had frequently indicated that He has to shed His blood on American soil.

Exactly after 20 years, the accident took place on 24th May, 1952, in which Meher Baba’s car driven by Elizabeth was proceeding to Ojai in the West Coast.  Meher Baba and others had serious injuries and were hospitalized.

February, 1934

Meher Baba said, “I have drawn a circle around Switzerland so that it will not be involved in the coming war.” Switzerland was the only country in Europe which was not involved in world war II of 1939.

October, 1943, at Lahore

Baba revealed mandali; “India will be divided into two countries in future.” He also drew up a line on the ground at particular place and said this will be the boundary line. In August, 1947, India and Pakistan were formed and there arose a dispute about the boundary close to the place referred by Baba in 1943.

30 th January, 1948

Meher Baba indicated to mandali in the morning, “A very significant event will take place today.” In the evening at 5 PM Adi sr. brought the news that Mahatma Gandhi was assassinated.

July 1967, Meherazad

In intense hot summer, Meher Baba permitted Padri to sink a bore well. He reported to Meher Baba that no water was sighted even after drilling to 78 feet and wanted to give up. Baba instructed him to dig another 5 feet and by doing so ample supply of clear soft water was available at 83 feet.

 

CHAPTER-36

PROMISE

Quotes

A person should always act as per his promise

Don’t make false promises.

First, think twice before give a promise but once you make it, keep it up at any price.

If a promise made is not kept up. It is the height of hypocrisy.

I am free from all promises, bindings, undertakings and arrangements. None therefore should ask for anything material or spiritual from Me at any time or on any account. I will do what I think to be the best for one and all and when I deem fit.

Never break a promise.- Meher Baba

Meher Baba explained

Avatar is not bound for any promises

According to the moral code of the world, one's word or promise is considered by mankind to be sacred. But he who has gone beyond time, space, cause and effect is not limited by anything. For him, there is no such thing as bondage. The infinite cannot be bound by anything finite, however sublime the aim may be. This means that one cannot limit the limitless!

For this reason and without your asking, I give you promises and your aim will be fulfilled at the proper time. But I also know that a promise can be a time-serving device. It is not meant for fulfilment, but necessitated by circumstances. It is a demand of the situation and so I do not care for its resultant reaction.

Avatar always fulfils His promises

The promises given by the Masters are never vague or unfulfilled. They always come true and are fulfilled, but in their proper time. The question of time depends on the conditions or circumstances in which they are given. When Masters give their promises, they are given from the mental, or subtle, or physical plane, and thus differ in the time of their fulfilment accordingly.

For example, if a train is rushing ahead at full speed and the brakes are applied, the train does not come all at once to an immediate halt due to the momentum. It stops gradually. The period for the fulfillment of My promises is just like this momentum. If I give a promise from the gross plane, it is fulfilled exactly at the time given and comes true. If a promise is given from the subtle plane, the momentum, or force of fulfillment, is halved; the promise takes a certain amount of time, for its fulfillment was given from a higher plane. If a promise is given from the mental plane, it takes even longer for fulfillment — like a train at full throttle takes longer to come to a dead stop when the brakes are applied.

This is why the promises given by Me at different times vary in the period and details of their fulfilment. Out of sheer ignorance and inability to understand the secret behind it, you misjudge My way of working. This is the reason why some people have doubts about My power and ability to fulfill the promises I have given. They blame, ridicule and slander Me in public, and in private. But I go on doing My work in My own way, refusing to explain or disclose the manner in which I do it.

Avatar always keeps His words.-an episode narrated by Dhakephalkar(disciple)

Baba used to visit the school every day. One day He was going from hill to the Meherabad quarters. He stopped near the school. Just outside the school, earthen pots were placed on a stand for the purpose of keeping drinking water for the students. Every pot had covering of wooden plate. So while passing by He found a pot quite open and no lid was there. He seemed to be disturbed.

All the functionaries of the school were summoned and asked to stand in line. Baba said, “The parents and guardians have put their children in My charge to look after their health and education. Now that the pot is open, dirt and germs of the disease may enter it and impair the health of students which would be a great calamity. You are not obeying My orders and doing your duties as I wanted.”

Then, He brought a cane and began beating every one. But when it was my turn, He smiled and winked suggesting that there was an agreement that He would not beat me and so He went to the next to beat him. I was saved otherwise; perhaps, I would have left His services. I wondered that He had kept up His word even though He was out of the mood. But I found that He was not angry or out of mood as He gave me the expression of a calm and quiet man with smile.

(Dhakephalkar was teacher in Baba’s school at Meherabad )

 

CHAPTER-37

PUNCTUALITY

Whenever Meher Baba sent His close mandali on some work, He would instruct them to be back at particular time. Whenever the any mandali member was late Meher Baba used to get annoyed and would advise him to be meticulously follow the timings without any deviation. The discipline was for spiritual reasons known only to Meher Baba.

Punctually is very important – an episode narrated by Dhakephalkar (disciple)

Meher Baba was very punctual and expected others to be punctual. I was staying in ‘Nagar town” six miles away from the school and had to attend school on cycle at 7 A.M. sharp every day. One day I was a mile away from school, my cycle chain broke and I could not use cycle. It was already 10 minutes to seven. I was afraid I would be late. But in order to be punctual I left the cycle on the road by a tree and started running. When I reached school, I saw Baba standing at the entrance with a disciple on each side and smiling. He asked one of them about the time. It was three minutes less seven. Then Baba wrote on slate, “You are in time. Had you been late I would have asked you to go home.” I smiled and said, “I know that, If I were late, I myself would not have entered the school but gladly gone home without your order.” Baba smiled and said, “What about the cycle?” I said that it was lying at the side of the road under a tree. Then Baba asked one of His disciples to fetch the cycle, get it repaired and make it ready by 1.00 p.m. He offered me a nice cup of tea and allowed me to rest for the first period and to start work from the second.

NB : (M.R. Dhakephalkar was teacher in Baba’s school at Meherabad )

Pratap Ahir (disciple) was  reprimanded for coming late

During one period, Pratap was continually late in performances with the Poona bhajan group, though the others had wanted him to come on time. But when he was late yet again, Baba expressed his disapproval, remarking, “You should be cut to pieces with a blunt knife! Why a blunt knife? If the knife were sharp it would cut easily and you would not suffer much. But if the knife were blunt, it would cause great pain.”

 

CHAPTER-38

QUESTIONS ANSWERED

Meher Baba answered

What is jealousy?

Baba spelled out, “Jealousy comes from a poverty of the heart and is essentially selfish.”

Should one be more of an idealist than a materialist?

Baba answered, “To be merely an idealist is hopeless; to be merely a materialist is also hopeless. It is necessary to create a balance between the two.”

What is difference between lust and love?

Baba explained in simple terms, “Lust is nothing else but the desire for self happiness. Love is desire for the happiness of others.”

In an interview, on Sunday, February 11th, 1940, Meher Baba gave following answers to a reporter.

What about astrology? Is it not a part of science?

Baba spelled out, "Everything has something to do with spirituality. It depends on how it is worked out, and that again results in either advancing or retarding spiritual progress.”

Science is a general thing, while astrology is individual, so science itself cannot be proved to be wrong. If a truth is established scientifically, you do not think of doubting it. It does not occur to you to doubt it. If you are told that the earth is round and if it is proved to you, you never think that it is flat. But if an astrologer tells you that you will get a million rupees after some time, you will think of it a million times.

Spirituality has no room for doubts. For example, if someone were to ask Me, 'Are you sure you are one with God?' I would ask him, 'Are you sure you are a man and not a dog?' He would say that he is a man because he cannot think of himself as anything but a man. In the same way I am equally sure that I am one with God. Even if the whole world tells Me otherwise, I do not feel anything about it. Spiritual certainty is something which nothing affects.

Is it impossible to understand spiritual matters intellectually?

Spiritual doctrines can be stated in intellectual terms. Intellect is a great help in the experience of the heart. If someone who never had a headache asks you to explain it to him, you will try to explain intellectually what it is. But to make him understand it, you would have to hit him over the head. He gets a headache and knows what it is.

There is nothing irrational in spirituality. Explanation can be made so practical that it can be lived.

Mysticism is thought to be something supernatural and out of human grasp. It is not so. You may be doing all your worldly duties and at the same time be a mystic. It depends on how you arrange your actions and whether you lead a proper life.

Mysticism has connection with every phase of life, if properly expressed. If not, there is a reaction which cannot be called mysticism. Thus love that is handled badly through jealousy is converted into hatred. Mysticism if adjusted rightly can help all nations now at war, while if handled otherwise it would make matters worse.

Mysticism means experience of the soul on higher planes. And the highest is attained through this experience"

What is needed to bring peace in material life?

Material adjustment can be made with spiritual understanding. If people were made to realize that all the trouble is due to self-interest, then automatically material adjustment would follow.

Is economic adjustment possible so long as human beings are what they are?

Economic adjustment and human nature are co-dependent. If it is realized that the trouble is due to self-interest, the problem would be solved. It is easy and simple. Yet because of this ease and simplicity, the task is also difficult. For example, if praise and insult do not affect you, you would be always happy. If not, you are bound to be unhappy. How easy the remedy is, yet the simplicity itself makes it difficult.

What is Meher Baba’s religion?

He says, “My personal religion is My being the Ancient Infinite One; and the religion I impart to all is love for God which is the truth of all religions.

Meher Baba’s opinion on purpose of life?

The purpose of life is to recognize God within ourselves to realize our oneness with the infinite. This can be achieved through love for God. This can be done even whilst attending to our worldly duties. In every day walks of life and amidst intense activities we should feel we should feel detached and dedicate our doings to our beloved God.

What is life?

According to Meher Baba, "Life is a Mighty Joke. He who knows this can hardly be understood by others. He who does not know it finds himself in a state of delusion. He may ponder over this problem day and night, but will find himself incapable of knowing it. Why? People take life seriously, and God lightly; whereas we must take God seriously, and take life lightly. Then, we know that we always were the same and will ever remain the same.......the Originator of this joke. This knowledge is not achieved by reasoning. But it is the knowledge of experience.

What is Baba’s work?

As far as My inner life and internal activities are concerned; only God and those who are one with God can know and understand. As far as My external activities are concerned, regarding My work with the God-intoxicated, saints, sadhus, and the poor, of contacting them, serving them and bowing down to them in whole hearted devotion, they have all been mostly recorded'.

Why is it necessary to have the aid of the Perfect Master in order to attain perfection?
Only a Perfect Master, who is the veritable incarnation of Divinity, can awaken in the individual the fire of Divine Love which consumes in its flames the lesser desires of the body, mind, and world, all of which must be completely relinquished before perfection can be realized.

Why doesn't Meher Baba perform miracles?

Meher Baba's miracles are performed silently in the hearts of His followers, awakening them to the spiritual values and true purpose of life. He says, "My first and last miracle will be performed when I break my silence. It will be the greatest miracle of all times. When I perform that miracle, I won't raise the dead but I will make those who live for the world dead to the world and live in God; I won't give sight to the blind but make people blind to illusion and make them see God the Reality. There is no grater miracle than the miracle of the awakened heart.

Why should misery perpetually exist on earth in spite of God's Infinite Love and Mercy?

The source of eternal bliss is the self in all and the cause of perpetual misery is the selfishness of all. As long as satisfaction is derived through selfish pursuits, misery will always exist. Only because of the infinite Love and Mercy of God can man learn to realize, through the lessons of misery on earth, that inherent in him is the source of Infinite Bliss and that all suffering is his labour of Love to unveil his own infinite Self.

How does Meher Baba help mankind?

I have come to sow the seeds of Love in your hearts so that in spite of all superficial diversity which your life in illusion must experience and endure, the feeling of Oneness through Love is brought about amongst all nations, creeds sects and castes of the world.

What is Meher Baba's experience concerning money?

Whether it is good or bad to possess money depends entirely on the use we make of it. Fire can serve and warm a man; fire can also burn and destroy a man.

Is it possible for man to get at the Truth?  

Discard all falsehoods to get at the truth. Discard all that which does not endure, and you will realize the TRUTH.

Is there any part of self that endures?

Yes, You alone endure and the rest of your self is to be discarded to realize the real SELF that is YOU.

What is Baba's attitude towards 'prayer' or 'worship'?

The ideal prayer to the lord is nothing more than spontaneous praise of His being. You praise Him, not in the spirit of bargain (or expectation), but in the spirit of self-forgetful appreciation of what He really is. You praise Him because He is praiseworthy. All prayers with a motive fall short of the ideal prayer which is without motive. If you pray with a motive to do good to someone, your prayer may actually bring about good both to Him and to yourself. Some people pray for the spiritual benefit of those who have done them some wrong. There also they are helping others spiritually. In the entire spiritual panorama of universe, nothing is more sublime than a spontaneous prayer. In its highest form; prayer leaves no room for the illusory diarchy of the lover and the beloved. It is a return to one's own being.

How can one get happiness?

If man wants the happiness he is striving for, let him be more aggressive towards himself and more tolerant towards others". He also says, "Real Happiness lies in making others happy".

What does Meher Baba mean by God?

God cannot be theorised; God cannot be discussed; God cannot be argued about; God cannot be explained; God cannot be understood; God can only be lived by losing ourselves in him through Love. God is Love. Infinite Love is God. Love God and you will find that your own self is nothing but God.

 How to love God?

To love God in the most practical way is to love our fellow-beings. If we feel for others in the same way as we feel for our own dear ones, we love God.

 

CHAPTER-39

RELIGION

Quotes

Religion is a cage and the people who follow it are all birds locked up inside.

Do not change your religion of your birth as deemed by God.

Every religion is equally an approach to arrive at the same Infinite Ocean of Love and Bliss.

I am not come to establish any cult, society or organization nor even to establish a new religion.

I belong to no religion. Every religion belongs to Me. My personal religion is of the being Ancient Infinite One, and the religion I impart to all is Love for God, which is the truth of all religions.

If, instead of erecting churches, fire-temples, mandirs (temples) and mosques, people were to establish the House of God in their hearts for their Beloved God, My work will have been done.

If you review My past activities, teachings and workings, you will find that they contain the elements of all religions in one way or another.

If an aspirant sticks to religious doctrines and dogmas, he will never achieve his ultimate aim, realization of the Truth.

Though the religion has come into existence to liberate man from all narrowness, it can itself become a cage when not understood properly. All the world religions proclaim the same eternal and universal Truth; yet human weakness has a tendency to crave out some limiting, narrow loyalty which closes its gates upon the shore-less and unbounded ocean of love or divinity. It is not essential of religions, but addiction merely to their own forms, which has tended to divide man, thus thwarting the very purpose of the great founders of the world religions.

The religion of Bhaktas or devotees of a Master is to carry out His wishes as far as possible.

The religion I shall give touches the knowledge of One behind the many. I intend to bring together all religions and cults like beads in one string and revitalise them for individual and collective needs. All the religions are equal as they are all different paths to realise the One God.

These different paths, Sufism, Vedantism, Zoroastrianism, Buddhism, Jainism and Christianity are as rivers to the ocean.

The average man should follow his creed in all sincerity regardless of rewards to come only with the aim and object of “I want nothing, but God.

Various religions are like patent medicine just as it is necessary to approach a specialist for a speedy and radical cure, so it is imperative to approach a spiritual Master in order to become spiritually perfect.

Your own religion if put into practice, is sufficient to bring salvation to you. It a mistake to change one’s own religion for that of another, the surrounding and circumstances in which you find yourself best suited to work out your destiny or to exhaust your past sanskaras.  - Meher Baba

Meher Baba explained

Religion and Shariat is like alpha board

For example, this alphabet board which I use may be given to a child to make him begin to learn the ABC. But if he merely learns the alphabet without any efforts at proceeding further, he will learn practically nothing. It is the same in religion. The Shariat, doctrines and dogmas are given as a preliminary beginning–like the alphabet to reach the ultimate aim of the realization of the Truth. After one learns to Master the fundamentals, one advance, but if a person merely sticks to religious ceremonies and rituals and believes that religion is that alone, then he does not advance at all. God and Truth are far, far above Shariat – doctrines and dogmas, ceremonies and rituals.

Meher Baba explained that essence of all world religion is one and the same though at appears varying in different advent of the Avatars in different cycle. The declarations made teaching given by Avatar in different cycle according to prevailing social environments and mental status of human beings of a kind which could be easily acceptable. Avatars did not advocate to form a religion His name but it were the followers who formed a group and associated themselves with the outer form of teachings, rigidly and treated themselves different from one another.

Past Avatars and their declarations

Lord Zoroaster, Ram and Krishna and Buddha are accepted as Avatar of their cycle worldwide. They did proclaim to be Avatar (God-man) in different context. Avatar Meher Baba revealed Prophet Mohammad and Christ were Avatars; God personified but did not declare themselves God in human directly. According to Mohammad tenets, a soul does not incarnate after death till quyamat when they rise from the death. Meher Baba explained that the Mohammad talk about no incarnation, this meant for one real death of man (or soul) and real birth (on God realization). Elaborated further when soul in his last incarnation in human form dies and attains God realization then this dying in real sense the real death and next when he attains God realization is real birth.

Mohammdans do not accept Prophet Mohammad as God-Incarnate but since Mohammad said himself that He was the Messenger of God and with that reason He was easily accepted by His followers. He allowed four marriages to a man not to lead to astray and to maintain balance in society after loss of number of male deaths in Karbala’s fight. Mohammdan, say Khuda is formless and is without body. Baba explained, It refers to unconscious state of God which existed before creation of the universe. Universe came into existence by a mere whim surged in unconsciousness state (like dream) of the formless God. Since God in infinite unconscious state had the infinite knowledge, power and bliss, nothing is beyond Him, He can be formless and in the body of any form like Prophet Mohammad or Meher Baba of the present cycle. One of the real stories as was said that saint, Moses was determined to see Khuda face to face, went to hill. A divine voice replied, “You are not destined to see Khuda in body but to make you believe that Khuda exists I show you My hand”. This establishes that if Khuda has hand He must have body also. Hence, it is correct to say that Khuda (God) is formless but at the same time it is also correct the God is personal also and appears in human body   in every cycle (700 to 1400 years) to redeem the mankind from sufferings.

Christians also accept Jesus Christ as Messenger of God as Christ said Himself being son of God. Christ also said, “He and His father is One.” It means that He was God Himself, the Avatar the God-man. Baba openly declared that He is the Avatar of the age, again and again, for the reason that in the present age of publicity and propaganda even if I declare so again and again people are so addicted to the religion and its tenets that very few lucky one would hear and come to Me. Here in this context, it is necessary to point that as Baba said, Avatar comes once in cycle when five Perfect Masters (Sadguru) call upon Him and cause His decent in the earth. Five Sadgurus are always present on the earth. Consciousness of Sadguru and Avatar is the same as of God and man simultaneously, but Sadguru is man becoming God and Avatar is God becoming man.

 

CHAPTER-40

REMEMBRANCE

Quotes

Remember Me wholeheartedly and continuously while attending your worldly duties. This is best form of meditation and is the most natural and spontaneous.

Remember Me and all your headache will disappear into nothing they really are.

Remember Me so often that your mind is at loss to find other thoughts to feed upon.

Do not be absent from My presence in your heart. Feel you are watched by Me.

Don’t think of anything but remember Me so that when you drop your body you will be with Me.

Everyone is free to take any name of the God most loving to him. It may be Ram, Krishna, Allah, Christ, or other. If you drag them out of their devotion and try to divert it to Me, you belittle Me. In their devotion because I am the same Ram, Krishna, and others. I am fresh stock.

It is easier to concentrate on the personified (Sakar) Master than formless ( Nirakar) God.

It is normal to have bad thoughts so long as you do not interpret into action.

Just stick to Me. It does not matter what you are. Find Me within. Cling and rely on Me. Do not forget I am the cause and effect.

My remembrance is the solution to all problems in the world. I am present wherever and whenever I am remembered with love, irrespective of the numbers.

Repeat My name constantly and awake Me in your heart, so that you may be awaken for all times.

Repeat My name every second, every moment! If it becomes so natural in your subconscious, automatically it will come out during moment of difficulty to help and save you.

To follow Me, you have not to give up anything. Begin to remember Me from where you are, from what you are and how you are because I cannot be excluded from any area or vocation or anything.

You can leave your mind in My care by remembering Me or repeating My name silently as often as you can.

To hear My name is enough. I do the rest. My name will serve as protective net around you.

Your job is to being My name to the ear of a person. My job is to bring it from ear to heart. – Meher Baba

Meher Baba explained

Remembrance

By thinking continually, you become what you think deeply. The mind makes one to become what one thinks deeply. When you meditate, you try to forget everything, even yourself. In loving, you forget everything and self, but you remember the Beloved.

Assume a large world map as Formless (Nirakar), a photograph on the back of the map as personified (Sakar) aspects of the God and a small child as an aspirant. If the map is torn into pieces, child cannot assemble the world map as the child has no knowledge of world map, but if he tries to assemble with the help of torn pieces of the photograph which he recognizes, he would be able to assemble the photo graph and the and thereby world map automatically.

Remembrance means establishing mental contact with Master

Once the aspirant has the bliss of the darshan of a Master, that sight gets carved on his mind, and even when he is unable to establish frequent personal contact, his mind turns to the Master again and again in an effort to understand His significance. This process of establishing mental contact with the Master is essentially different from merely imaginative revival of past incidents. In an ordinary play of imagination, the recall of previous incidents is not necessarily animated by a directive power of purpose, imagination ceases to be mere revolving of ideas and reaches out to the Master through inner planes and establishes contact with Him. Such mental contact with the Master is often as fruitful and effective as His physical darshan. The inward repetition of such mental contact is like constructing a channel between Master and the aspirant, who becomes thereby the recipient of the grace, love and light which are constantly flowing from the Master in spite of the apparent distance between them. Thus, the help of the Master goes out not only to those who happen to be in his physical presence but also to others who establish mental contact with Him.

Remember Me in all your activities

You should think of Me in everything you do. Eat, dance, but forget yourself in the action and think of Me instead. The less you think of yourself and the more you think of Baba, the sooner the ego goes and Baba remains. When you – ego – go entirely, I am one with you. So bit by bit, you have to go. Today your nose, tomorrow your ears, then your eyes, your hands, everything.

Think of Me when you eat, sleep, see and hear. Enjoy everything, but think it is all Baba. Baba enjoys it. Baba is eating it. Sleep soundly in Baba, and when you wake up remember it is Baba getting up. Keep this one thought constantly with you. If you do wrong, then think it is Baba doing wrong. If you get a pain, think it is Baba getting a pain. Then it will be all the time Baba.

Remembrance of Baba’s name is sahaj Dnyan

When you remember Me, you are in Sahaj dnyan (God's company or presence). The question is how to remember Me.

The easiest and surest way is to do as I tell you. It will be somewhat of a difficult task at first, as when you start to run you feel it too much (sore muscles); but when you are in training, you feel it "Sahaj" (meaning, naturally). At first, you will have to do it deliberately and then it will become natural.

There are four quarters of the day; there are four divisions in man's physical state: childhood, youth, maturity, old age. There are four quarters that Kabir calls the signposts. The first things in the morning when you get up, before doing anything, think of Baba for one second. Baba is then worn by your soul; early in the morning dresses your soul with Baba. At 12 noon, for one second do the same; do it again about five o'clock; when you retire do it also. I have never asked anyone to do this, not even the mandali. If you do it, I will be always with you, and you will feel My company all the time. Do it for four seconds every day, then you will be in the world, yet Baba will be with you all the time. This is the beginning of Sahaj Dnyan.

How to repeat Baba’s  name 

You must repeat audibly the name of Avatar Meher Baba in form of “BABA” by uttering “BA” with each breath in and again ”BA” with each breath out-without a break throughout the waking state during the day and night.

In late sixties Meher Baba Himself demonstrated silently to one of His lovers how to repeat “BA-BA” as one inhales and exhales. But this has to be done, He specially mentioned, in a very easy and delightful manner. BABA, the unique Divine Name.

Concentrating on Image of the Master makes the prayer easy

While remembering Rama or Krishna or any of other Prophets, you can bring his image before mind’s eye but what about God? Mere remembrance of the name has no meaning. It should be done with one-pointed devotion, with a mental picture before you. If you have His image before you in any form, it becomes easy. How can you concentrate thinking only of God? You must have some suitable image of an Avatar or Sadguru before you. When you pray, have My picture before you.

Proper way to do japa

Day and night you breathe, but do you ever think of it? Even at night when you sleep and when it is not possible to think of it, your breathing goes on for twenty-four hours, continuously and naturally. Do the japa in a similar manner; do it in such a way that it goes on spontaneously all the time – while eating, drinking, sitting, walking, talking – so that in the course of time, it becomes a natural habit.

To form this habit, first you have to repeat the one name of God most dear to you for half an hour daily, increasing the time gradually until the mental repetition becomes a natural habit, and you keep repeating it for twenty-four hours. God has hundreds and thousands of names. Select an easy one and with every inhalation, repeat it. While doing it, no special sitting or standing posture is required.

This habit will make you repeat God’s name always – while eating, working, urinating, defecating and so on. If at all you forget to take His name, take it at once as soon as you remember. Do this, thinking that it is a duty given to you. Don’t worry if you ever forget to take His name. If your thoughts begin to flow into a different channel, stop them and go on repeating His name. When it becomes a firm habit with you, even while thinking other thoughts, the repetition will be uppermost and you will not even be conscious that you are doing it – exactly in the same way in which you are unconscious of your breathing. Do not do it like pranayama, by taking one chosen name when you inhale and the same name when you exhale. Not like that, but do the repetition as I have explained in a natural way. Take any name – mine or any one – but have nothing to do with breathing.

Such a repetition will benefit you greatly, and there is not the least harm. If you go on repeating My name with love, you may possibly become God. Again have nothing to do with pranayama; follow the method I have shown you. It would have been different had you decided yourself how to take God’s name. But now that I have instructed you, you have to act accordingly. I do not say you should take My name. If you want to take the name of Ram, that is all right.

Meher Baba’s name works like mosquito net-an episode

As in other places in India and Pakistan, as well as in Satara, according to His wish, unbroken repetition of Baba's name had been going on from May 1st. It was to be continued by the mandali, turn by turn, until the 31st of July. One day, after Bhau and Kumar had walked with Baba to Grafton from Jal Villa, Bhau sat down in the bungalow to do the japa, since it was past his appointed time. He closed his eyes and began repeating, "Om Parabrahma, Paramatma," but his mind kept wandering. Frustrated, at one point, he thought to himself: "What is the use of this mechanical repetition of God's name?"

Meanwhile, Baba came back to Jal Villa and stood quietly next to Bhau. As his eyes were shut, Bhau did not know Baba was present, but after a while Baba tapped him on the head. Opening his eyes, Bhau was startled to find Baba standing before him. Baba asked, "Where was your mind roaming? God's name should be taken wholeheartedly!"

Bhau replied, "I cannot keep it in check, Baba. When I try to do the japa, it wanders more."

Baba stated, "Such japa is of no use. God does not hear it. But as I ordered you to do it, the responsibility is Mine. And so on hearing it, I have come to remind you to do it sincerely."

Then Baba advised, "Do not worry about the thoughts. The mind is not in your hands. You are repeating God's name because I have instructed you to do so. You are following My instructions. That is what matters."

Baba further stated, "When you are within a mosquito net, the mosquitoes cannot bite you, though they may buzz outside the curtain, and you hear the noise. You are safe from their bite and they cannot harm you. Thoughts are like mosquitoes, and if you fix the curtain of love and My remembrance around your heart, the thoughts cannot do you any harm. So do not worry about thoughts. Just remember Me and love Me. I am here to protect you."

God’s name has power to heal-an episode

Years ago in Iran, Baidul acted as a doctor and used to cure those afflicted by invoking Baba’s name and intervention, and then administering boiled garlic oil. In Satara, he would sit under a tree away from their bungalow; and seventy to eighty persons would come daily for treatment. Baidul would quickly dispense with his patients, giving the same medicine to every person no matter what the ailment was, and would return to Rosewood within half an hour.

Resting near rosewood was a Christian civil surgeon, whose young son was much troubled by a chronic throat ailment. The surgeon had done his utmost to cure his boy, but to no effect. One day, Baidul visited the family, and the doctor’s wife told him about her son’s affliction. Baidul immediately gave his ‘medicine’ of garlic to the boy, and amazingly the boy recovered within few days.

September 5th was Pendu’s Birthday. That evening, the mandali were sitting in Rosewood wondering how to celebrate it. Their food consisted of plain rice and dal in the afternoon, and a vegetable and chapatti in the evening. Since nothing special could be cooked without Baba’s permission, food was not considered. Instead, they decided to enact a humorous play for Pendu.

Unannounced, a servant from the civil surgeon appeared carrying a box full of freshly made sweets. He inquired, “Where is the doctor Saheb?” Nilu and Donkin were pointed out, but the man said, “No, no. the other doctor who visits the civil surgeon,” Since no one knew of Baidul’s secret activity, they did not know whom he meant. At that moment Baidul entered the room, and the man said, “Here is the man. I wanted this doctor. His treatment has proven beneficial to my master’s son. He has sent this for him.”

The quantity of sweet was sufficient for everyone, and Pendu’s birthday was joyously observed. The civil surgeon’s trust in Baidul was so great, that at times, he would take him to his hospital in his car to examine a patient not responding to his own treatment. Soon after this incident, Baba had Baidul stop acting as a doctor. Baidul’s power was not in his medicine, but in his taking Baba’s name whenever he consulted someone who was afflicted.

Even inanimate are affected by recitation of Avatar’s name–an episode with Espandiar Vesali (disciple)

Espandiar Vesali had been a student in the Prem Ashram in Meherabad in 1927-1928. Soon after the school closed, he returned home to Iran and had not seen Baba since 1928. Espandiar longed to have Baba's darshan, but he wrote saying he had no money to travel to India. Through Baidul, Baba wrote back asking how much Espandiar was earning and what was the means of his livelihood. He answered in detail that he had a modest income from a cherry and apple orchard, but that most years the winter frost destroyed the blossoms on the trees. If he had a good crop, he would sell it and should there be any leftover amount from what he needed for his maintenance, he would be able to come to India. Otherwise, he would not be able to see Baba.

Baba instructed Baidul to write back saying that Espandiar should go to the trees in his orchard and speak to them: "It is 35 years since I have seen Meher Baba, and I want to go and visit him. So you, my crop, are not allowed to freeze. I beg of you trees to bear fruit in abundance so that I might be able to go to see my Lord. The frost and winter should not destroy my crop this year." Baba instructed him to walk around the trees and utter these words, and then not to think of anything else and not to worry.

So, Espandiar "spoke" to his trees every morning.

Certain of the fact that he would not lose his crop, Espandiar borrowed money and flew to Bombay. He arrived at Guruprasad on 5 May 1963 and was extremely anxious to meet his Master after more than 30 years of separation, but Baba did not grant him darshan at once. On the contrary, he sent word for him to sit outside and read verses from the Divan-e-Hafiz. Espandiar sat on the verandah reading the book. After about half an hour, Baba called him inside. To see him meet Baba after so many years was a touching scene. Putting his head on Baba's feet, he wept and wept. After a few minutes, Espandiar was lifted up and he embraced Baba.

Espandiar once had an unusual experience at his home in Tehran. One day he heard a knock, he opened the door and found an Imam (a Muslim priest) standing at the door. The Imam related that he had had a dream in which a voice told him that the eagerly awaited Imam Mehdi (Saheb-e-Zaman, the Rasool) is now on earth and he would find him at a certain house in Tehran. In his dream, he was guided to the house which he saw clearly in vivid detail. The next morning, the priest went in search of the house in the city, found it and knocked on the door. As he spoke, tears ran down Espandiar's cheeks, for his house served as the Avatar Meher Baba Center in Tehran, where weekly meetings were held.

Espandiar Vesali came to Guruprasad on 7th May, in a serious tone, Baba informed him, "You cannot stay here longer than today. You must return to Iran."

Vesali replied, "Baba, it has been 35 years since I have seen you. Please give me permission to remain with You for at least 20 days or a month."

Baba replied, "No, I am also with you in Iran. You should go back and work for Baba. Even if you lost your life because of this (borrowing money), don't pay heed to it, and work for Me."

So Espandiar Vesali was driven by Adi to Meherabad, where he met Baidul. He was taken to Meherazad the following day and then left for Bombay. But at the airport he was informed he would have to purchase his ticket with Persian currency, and since he did not have anything other than Indian rupees, he was told it would be best to have his ticket sent from Iran. He returned to Guruprasad. Baba called him and when He heard what happened, stated, "All right, remain here until the answer to your letter arrives."

After a week, Baba instructed Vesali to travel to Bombay and see whether the answer had arrived. The letter had not come, so he returned to Guruprasad.

Baba again allowed him to remain in Poona. After another week, Baba directed him to go to Bombay again, but there was no letter or money and he had to return. In this way, Vesali remained in Poona for 20 days, until finally Baba instructed him to go to Bombay and wait for the reply there. The ticket came and just before leaving, he came back to Guruprasad to bid farewell to Baba.

Later that year, when the orchard crop was harvested, even though surrounding orchards had been severely damaged due to a harsh winter frost, Vesali's trees gave an unprecedented yield — much to the local farmers' amazement.

Calling Baba’s name loudly from the heart can save one from disaster

If you ever come across any such savage animals, or if you find yourselves in a perilous situation, cry out My name loudly. I will then save you. Even if you die, you should know that I have saved you, because My protection is real protection. I always protect My lover.

There is a difference between remembering My name and actually saying it out loud. In the eventuality of your body being overcome with fear in the presence of any wild animal or other creature (such as a snake), at such moments of danger you should loudly cry out My name so loud that the sound of My name falls on the creature's ears which will immediately make it as meek as a lamb!

But before inanimate objects, during any serious mishap or accident – such as a car crash or train wreck – you will be saved by remembering Me with full faith from the bottom of your heart.

To hear My Name is enough. I do the rest. My name will serve as protective net around you.

Assurance from Meher Baba to lovers and spiritual aspirants 

To have the consciousness of remembrance at that time, you should begin by remembering Me from now on! I am taking My own name continuously. Similarly, you, too, should take My name constantly every moment. If you cannot do it while living, at least remember to take it at your dying moment! For you, this is the only remedy to free yourselves from all your bindings.

If you just take My Name at the moment of your dropping your body, you will come to Me. Yes, anyone. It is just not easy to do this. So, do not wait for the last moment. Remember Me constantly and wholeheartedly all the time and you will not fail to remember Me in your last moment and you will surely come to Me.

Mythological story on remembrance of name of God-narrated by Mani (Baba’s sister)

Mani told that to say God's name at the moment of dying is of great spiritual benefit, even if said inadvertently.

She related the little story of an old miser whose son was named Krishna. As the miser lay dying, devils were on one side of his bed, gleefully waiting to drag him down to hell, while angels were on the other side weeping in despair over the fate in store for the poor sinner.

With his very last breath the old miser called out to his son, "Krishna, Krishna!" and died. So now it was the angels' turn to laugh joyfully as they carried him off to heaven, while the devils gnashed their teeth over the miser's lucky break.

Only Master’s name can free you from bondage

You do not know how many children you had during your last birth? You have forgotten how many times you have been born and how many times you had families! You have forgotten all this, but their bindings are still with you, and you are creating more bindings by forming new families. Only My name can free you from all this bondage!

It is mere talk to say that one is born and one is dead. All this is a passing show. It is just like the cinema film. For the time being, whatever is before our eyes, we see; as soon as it is not there, we forget. There is nothing like birth, death, form, father, mother, son, and daughter. But you do not know anything of this story. You are in bondage! Only repetition of My name will suffice to free the whole world from its entanglements!

Sixty years after I drop My body, you will find what wonderful changes take place in the world and how many people will take My name. There will be thousands who will sacrifice their very life in My name! But how fortunate you are that I am in your midst, that you are sitting before Me and I am telling you to take My name when about to pass away! There will be no one to tell them to take My name after sixty years.

When milk is being heated, it overflows the vessel when boiling. But when you begin boiling in My love, you should boil within and not overflow like milk for outward show.

Love is not a thing to be told or expressed to anyone. It is a secret to be kept.

Longing, patience and rocklike faith are required for God –Realization

Before Realization, the veil must be torn away and the mind must die. It is due to this veil that every individual mind functions in the gross and subtle bodies. Removing the veil would separate the gross from the subtle; when that occurs, in the subtle state you would be able to see internal things with as much clarity as you see gross objects. While doing all physical activities such as eating, drinking, sitting and standing – while your body is functioning – there is simultaneous progress into the subtle world. When the gross is separated from the subtle, it is like killing two birds with one stone.

But the veil must be ripped off. Though this veil is thin, at the same time it is very strong. It cannot be slit easily, but it can be rent in an instant by a Perfect Master. If it is torn, the consciousness of the soul at once enters the first plane. When a parrot escapes from its cage, it flies straight into the air without looking back.

But progress comes to a halt at the first plane if the rent in the veil is made through one's own efforts or with the help of a yogi or saint – an imperfect guru. Seekers advance on their own, but it is ultimately useless, as they inevitably become entrapped. If a Perfect Master is there to help, he would not tear the veil unless the aspirant is fully ready; then the Master would take him straight to the goal.

Only a Sadguru can free one from the cage of illusion, but three conditions are required – longing, patience and rock-like faith. Nothing is gained without longing. This is all that is needed, but the aspirant should remain restless. For instance, if a man is stung by a scorpion, he constantly thinks of how to overcome the burning, throbbing pain. He forgets about eating drinking and worldly pursuits. He forgets everything and has only one thought: how to make the pain subside.

In the same way, there should be continual longing to be one with God. There should be no other thought except this: "I must be one with God today – immediately, this moment!" The mind and heart must be devoid of any other thought. Even though many years of suffering may pass, patience should never be forsaken. At first the longing is intense, but gradually it lessens and cools down. This should not be the case; patience must not be lost. It must be persistent. In the beginning there is great enthusiasm and a person is convinced he will soon gain Realization. But with the passing of time, his enthusiasm wanes.

A person may be purposely snared by the Master and then thrown out! I, too, do such things. But a wise man silently puts up with everything that comes from a Master. One who is unwise becomes impatient and starts grumbling. But Masters always coax the aspirant along and gradually give him a push on the path. Masters always behave like this; it is their nature.

Crossing the path is like a pulling-pushing tug of war. But a wise man does not act in this way. A smart bird who is caught in a trap does not flap its wings to free itself. It remains quiet and unflustered, waiting for an opportunity to escape. An inexperienced bird flutters and squirms, becoming flustered and injuring itself more.

Think how patient Hafiz remained to have endured the treatment of His Master for forty years! Your steadfastness and determination should be like the steady flow of castor oil when poured.

 

CHAPTER- 41TO 50

 

CHAPTER-41

RENUNCIATION

Quotes

Renunciation means giving up things that you love most.

Renunciation is the overt expression of a latent desire for union with God combined with latent spirit of disgust for the world.

Renunciation is the stepping stone to the spiritual path. As soon as renunciation is born, the pilgrim enters the path. But such renunciation is most difficult. It is not an easy thing. The reason is that the mind, which is the root of all disturbances, must be stopped. When it is annihilated, only then does renunciation happen. But it is not easy for the mind to either stop or be annihilated. It is as difficult as carrying the Himalayas on your head

Renunciation does not mean ascetism or negative attitude to life. It is a positive value of the good, noble and beautiful in man and contributes to what is good and lovely in the environment.

It is praiseworthy to be a genuine sanyasi (spiritual pilgrim) but honest householders are far better than hypocritical sadhus and there are to-day many false sadhus.

Outward renunciation is unnecessary when the Avatar's daaman is held. Obedience to the Avatar is essential.

The only Real remembrance is that which abandons all selfish thoughts and desires even in the midst of worldly duties. As long as you live in the world with love, honesty and selfless service, it is silly to give up world. These three things are internal and the world is outside of you. So why give up external?

The affliction of the mind should go; then complete renunciation comes. To get rid of this mental curse, you should try to have the longing for divinity to such an extent that you forget yourself. To gain renunciation is to lose yourself, and you can only lose yourself when your every thought, word and deed keeps Beloved God present and your lower self absent.

Those who love the Avatar and are under his direct guidance do not have to renounce anything. The lovers of the Avatar have simply to obey the Avatar's instructions and to love Him wholeheartedly.

Wearing yellow robe, begging for bread visiting holy places, do not necessarily prove sanyas or renunciation. The true sanyasi is he who has renounced his lower self and all worldly desires. - Meher Baba

Meher Baba explained

Vairagya and Renunciation (Tyaga)

Renunciation or tyaga invariably followed by vairagya or disgust with the world. In fact there can be no tyaga without vairagya, except in exceptional cases and vairagya being the forerunner and route cause of renunciation. There are four kind of vairagya.

  1. Shallow vairagya: This is easy as it is shallow. This may be caused by mere of sight of funeral procession or unexpected calamity a reason for disgust in man’s life. This is just a momentary spell of shallow kind of vairagya and its influence will pass away sooner like the cloud covering the sun.
  2. Temporary Vairagya: This may last for few hours or almost few days. This may arise from sudden death of family member, financial loss in business or gambling. Both of these types of vairagya with or without of any idea about spirituality, are temporary. Both these vairagya may turn into actual
  3. Serious Vairagya: One may get serious vairagya for repeated business failures and keen disappointment that may lead to a permanent renunciation and one may begin begging and borrowing for one’s requirement from others. But such vairagya-Tyaga, far from any spiritual value is nothing but the manifestation of rank cowardice.
  4. Pucca Vairagya: Number of social calamities or financial disasters can bring this It can arise only from or can be the outcome of only acute thirst for Truth, a deep longing for reality and pure love for God. Pacca Vairagya and the highest renunciation, so to speak go hand in hand. Renunciation or Tyaga of highest type is possible even without any kind of vairagya at all, especially at the command of a Sadguru as happened in the case of Raja Gopichand. Like Buddha, Gopichand was also a great prince and perhaps surpassed the former in personal enjoyment of his position as husband of sixteen hundred queens whom he had at command of his pleasure. But unlike Buddha Gopichand never had any vairagya at all. All the same, at the command of his Guru to whom Gopichand had the good fortune of surrendering himself, he not only renounced all princely possessions including his sixteen hundred queens but also after that as ordered by his Master, actually went begging from those very queens whom he once commanded and enjoyed.

Vairagya (irrevocable renunciation) however is an attitude of mind involving such a longing for God and such a deep indifference to worldly things that, once roused, it knows no retreat and is proof against all temptations to give it up. The famous example of Gautama Buddha is illustrative of vairagya.

Renunciation is the overt expression of a latent desire for union with God combined with a latent spirit of disgust for the world, and we used an analogy of flower, pollen and fruit. As far as fertilization is concerned the flower and the pollen by themselves are helpless, for the two can only be brought together by some outside agency, such as the wind, the bee or the insect.

Whether or not fertilization takes place in nature may depend upon so many thousands of unknown factors that modern science gives up trying to predict it, and labels it chance. That, however, is beside the point at the moment, and in our analogy we shall think of this fertilization as a gift.

Vairagya let us remember that the longing for union with God is latent in every living being. However, it only pushes its way into consciousness when the soul approaches the beginning of what Meher Baba, in the "Divine Theme," calls "the realization process." The disgust for the world is also something that develops naturally in all of us and which grows more and more powerful as we draw nearer to the beginning of this realization process.

When the flower is in full bloom and the pollen ripe, the wind or the bee gives the gift of fertilization that produces the fruit. In the same way also, when this moment of inner readiness comes, a divine gift descends upon the soul which fertilizes the longing for God and the disgust or indifference for the world, and so brings about the priceless fruit of vairagya. This divine gift may be a touch of inner grace from the indwelling God, or it may be the result of contact with a saint or a Perfect Master. But it is always a gift.

Vairagya, when it first becomes manifest, will almost certainly express itself for a time as an external renunciation. But vairagya, being permanent, will always lead sooner or later to the real renunciation which is internal.

Self-renunciation- is absolutely essential to experience pure love. This renunciation does not mean that one has to leave all worldly connections and affairs and go off to the jungles. On the contrary, it means remaining in the world and discharging one's duties faithfully, yet, at the same time, keeping aloof from all attachments. This is not an unattainable ideal, but a practical goal which can be attained with ease, provided, of course, that the aspirant is sincerely and boldly resolves to reach it.

Just a man when very hungry feels the desire for food intensely; similarly, when an aspirant deeply desires to experience pure love, he feels the longing for it. At the proper time, he gets the necessary directions and help from the Master to attain the goal of selflessness. He is then able to enjoy, finally, the bliss of divine love.

External renunciation

External renunciation means giving up completely all worldly delights and physical attachments to material things. In the early stages, this renunciation is helpful to the extent to which it leads to internal renunciation and preoccupation with God. External renunciation, however, can be and often is real. When this is so it will inevitably lead on to internal renunciation and this is the renunciation that matters. External renunciation has no meaning. It must be internal. If there is no longing to renounce the self, there can be no love for God.

Tens of thousands of so-called sanyasis (renunciators) are to be found in India, of whom far too many have adopted this external renunciation only as a profession that enables them to indulge in an unproductive life of idleness

For the West in particular, external renunciation is inadvisable and impracticable. It should be internal and of the mind from the start. One should live in the world, perform all legitimate duties and yet feel mentally detached from everything. One should be in the world but not of it. The Sufis say, "Dil ba yar, dast bikar" (The heart with God, the hands for work)

Hazrat Nizamuddin Awliya, the Perfect Master of Delhi, was once asked by a visitor how one should live in the world. At that moment it so happened that a few women were passing by with pitchers of water balanced on their heads, and, as they walked, they gossiped and gesticulated. Pointing to them, Nizamuddin said, "Look at those women -that's how you should live in the world."

Asked to explain this cryptic remark, the Master continued, The women returning from the well with pitchers balanced on their heads seem to be thinking of nothing else but exchanging tit-bits of gossip with each other and yet they are all the time concentrate on something far more important, on balancing the pitchers on their heads. Thus, whatever your body, your senses or the purely surface part of your mind may be occupied with, see that the root of your mind is constantly focussed on God.

Internal renunciation

Internal renunciation is necessary, but not external renunciation. It is not the outward escape from the world that leads you to God. You have to live in the world, do all your duties, and yet feel as detached as if you were living in seclusion in the midst of intense activity. You cannot renounce this body and mind by retiring into the jungles.

Internal renunciation means a check upon and control of desires leading to the purification of mind so that it may not fall prey to the forces of lust, greed and anger. This does not mean that a man should at once cease to have any thoughts of lust and greed or that he should never feel angry. This is impossible; and was it possible, and then there would be no question left for any renunciation. In fact none but the following three types of persons can be said to be completely free from lust, greed and anger.

  1. The man who is completely emotionless through some physical deformity.
  2. The man who is substantially advanced on the path and is also of a loving disposition by nature.
  3. The God-realised.

A fine example of how to control anger was the way Ali, disciple of Prophet Mohammad followed the instruction of His Master, “Kill anger.” Once it so happened that Ali heard a man abusing his Master and felt himself so very moved that he was about to kill him on the spot, but the man just then spit at him. Whereupon Ali’s indignation turned into personal anger. And what did he do? Remembering Prophet’s words, Ali “killed’ the fit of anger and let go the man unharmed.

For internal renunciation the best remedy is the company (Satsang) of a sage. Those who remain in the world and practice complete renunciation do well too. But the case of those who renounce and keep company with a sage is quite different.  This Satsang or company of a holy one, is of three kinds:

One who gives, takes not, and stays.

One who gives not, takes not, but stays.

One who gives not, takes, but stays.

The first two, who takes not, are better; the last, who takes, is ordinary. But all three derive great benefits, for they stay in the Satsang after they have renounced all. The giving and not giving all depend on their past sanskaras. All the three are far superior to so called sanyasis of the world; not only for the first two, but even the last one, who ‘takes’ but ‘stays’ in sat-sang. But the ordinary sanyasis, who have renounced everything, are better than those still in the world in the entanglement of Maya.

Staying aloof from the world because of disappointments, committing suicide or going mad are quite different, naturally from the true renunciation. Yet renunciation is ‘death.’ If one gets a guru, well and good, otherwise untold difficulties occur.

Outward renunciation is not necessary

In the spiritual path, outward renunciation is not necessary. Be in the world and do your duty for those near and dear to you. But there should be no attachment. To lessen it, My name should always be taken now and then. If this is not possible, at least take it before going to bed and getting up in the morning. Bewail of not calamity, but try to put up with it calmly, surrendering to My wish.

There is no use renouncing the world, your wife, your children and property. Renunciation of the mind is what is required. Don't starve your stomach, starve your mind! You take your mind with you in (external) renunciation, and constantly have thoughts of your family, wealth, and so forth.

Renunciation is not necessary for Baba lovers-an episode

Keki Nalavala's son, Naosherwan, 19, was studying in college in Dehra Dun, but since seeing Baba in Poona in May 1965, Naosherwan had been acting peculiar. He suddenly announced to his parents his decision to renounce everything and go directly to Meherazad, where he hoped to live with Baba as one of the mandali. If Baba refused, he said he would go to a cave in some remote place and meditate on Baba. His final exams for bachelor's degree were approaching, but he decided not to appear for them. When his mother heard this, she secretly sent telegrams to Baba about his decision. Baba hurled her telegrams and commented, "Outward renunciation is unnecessary when the Avatar's daaman is held. Obedience to the Avatar is essential."

Baba sent following telegram and letter to Naosherwan. Renunciation not necessary. Appear for your examination. No darshan until 1967 end. Rest assured one day My grace will be on you to know Me as I am. My love blessing to you and all at home.

In addition, Baba dictated this following letter to the boy. For spiritual aspirants renunciation is of no help, but those who love the Avatar and are under his direct guidance do not have to renounce anything. The lovers of the Avatar have simply to obey the Avatar's instructions and to love Him wholeheartedly.

Pay attention to your studies, sit for the examination, pass it and continue to edit the Glow magazine. All these are now your responsibility. No less important than the aspirant who has no Avatar to guide him. Love Baba more and more while doing your worldly duties.

Take good care of your health, be happy and cheerful, as Baba is with you and you are very dear to Him.

Real meaning of renunciation-an episode

Hakumat Rai Kapil a Baba lover from Delhi, having read Baba’s literature, left his family and decided to go Haridwar to find a guru and do austerities for attaining the goal of Realisation. Before going to Haridwar, He went to meet Meher Baba.  Baba discouraged him in following words on renunciation and made him to go back to family.

In your efforts to be one with God, by trying to understand yoga you will be lowering your objective. How to inhale, how to meditate, what posture to assume these are all exercises. Only heroes can realize God, the path leading to Him is quite different. God wishes that we attain Him most naturally in our day-to-day life. It does not need meditation. Numerous yogis and swamis in the world are still unaware of God. They follow the path of meditation, yoga, pranayama and guide others in how to do other spiritual practices. Instead of emancipating, these bind the seekers more. You want freedom, but all these things create more bondage. If you truly and sincerely wish to realize God, you should be ready to sacrifice your life for Him.

Baba emphasized hundred percent honesty counts. The slightest hypocrisy is fatal. Honesty should be of such a degree as to make even God feel we are as honest as He is in His infinite state. In this Path, the least hypocrisy is dreadful. If you desire to lead a yogic disciplined life, go in for drills at some ashram. Go to saints and seek their guidance. But if you want to attain divinity, be ready to die for it and follow My orders hundred percent.

Baba stated, "All past Sadgurus never advised seekers to assume a certain posture and sit in meditation. They taught them to love God and obey the Perfect Master, but this is extremely difficult. Compared to it, a yogic life of discipline is easy. Meditation is good, as it silences the mind. Saints are, after all, advanced souls trying to guide others. The lives of genuine saints are for others. They lead others toward purity, towards God; but to attain God, one must die for Him. Now of these two, choose one: either a disciplined life, or God-realization. For the latter you will have to follow Me hundred percent. If you do that, I will bow to you!"

Working of an Avatar or Sadguru toward renunciation.

The Avatar and Sadgurus are like fire. Those outside the circle should be wary of them. They should not be misled by their talks and outward behaviour. Sai Baba was a Sadguru, but occasionally His behaviour was strange. Once, on seeing a naked child, He inquired, "Is it a boy or a girl?" He also used to ask for money from those who came to Him. Seeing such behaviour on the part of Sadgurus, people doubt them, misunderstand them, and take them for ordinary beings. This is the downfall of those who so misunderstand.

If I give a loose rein to someone and permit him to do whatever he likes, however improper or impractical it may appear from a worldly viewpoint, I do it with an object in view, with a farsightedness that is beyond the grasp of the mind. It may be that I wish that the person concerned should do it only as a pastime, or to avoid a particular situation. So, by leaving the rein loose to divert his mind to other things, I am just giving him a plaything, because I know that in the end, he will get tired of it and throw it away.

If the Avatar or a Sadguru wishes His disciples to renounce something, He resorts to one of two methods. One way is that He snatches the thing away from him or has it stolen. Another is that He gives it such an importance that the person himself becomes fed up and gives it up.

The generally accepted idea of renunciation or detachment is an illusory way of getting away from Maya, because you miss the main point by running away. The inner reaction to such renunciation is that the mind soon goes out of control, leaving the person concerned in a morass, which only creates more complications. To overcome these new complications is still more difficult. The real remedy lies in remaining in Maya, but not being of it.

 

CHAPTER-42

MONEY

Quotes

Money has absolutely no connection with love and love is the only thing of real value.

Money comes to Me in waves and as waves it rolled away. Money comes and money goes but I will always remain the fakir I am.

Beauty, money, position, world, and universe are as valuable as zero in comparison with God who alone is worth seeing and becoming.

If money is collected for Baba’s work and spent without being accounted, then all the work in the name of Divine cause must be stopped.

No one could ever win Godhood from Me in exchange for all the money in the world, but he who loves Me intensely can become God without possessing a single cent. -Meher Baba

Meher Baba  said

Spending money by Himself

In 1923, when I set first foot in Arangaon (present Meherabad) I had nothing with Me. some of My lovers gave money which was spent for Prem Ashram, school, Dharamshala and dispensaries etc. I might have spent crores of rupees till now but have nothing of My own.

Money comes and goes but I will always remain the Fakir I am.

In 1924, Meherabad was like a small model town. In it lived about 500 souls working in school, hospital, dispensaries etc. At that time nearly 1000 rupees were spent daily for maintenance of various services.

Australian Lovers sent 6000 dollars in 1958 for trip to USA and Australia.

Spending money by others

It entirely depends upon the way in which we use money, whether it is good or bad. Money earned and utilized as means of livelihood for oneself and those who depend on one is good. Given as charity for the benefit of humanity, it is better. But to give anonymously and yet carefully for intelligent service and spiritual upliftment of humanity, without dictating as to how it shall be administered or spent is the best use of money. But very, very few selfless souls can do it.

When money, gained by fair means or foul, is spent in order to gratify one’s desire for pleasure and enjoyment, it makes the spender pleasure-loving and selfish. And if the same person suddenly looses that money, he naturally feels miserable and curses life and his fate. Worst still is it when he wastes money earned or inherited, in speculation and gambling, or wine and women.

Whether it is good or bad for us to possess money depends entirely on the use we make it. Fire can serve and warm man; fire can burn and destroy man.

Money has no value in defiance to obedience-an episode

In April 1930, Baba called all the mandali and had a serious discussion about the financial state of affairs. "We are short of funds and meeting expenses will be difficult from now on. What should we do?"

Rao Saheb spontaneously offered to go to Bombay to raise the money. "Splendid! It is a very good idea," gestured Baba. "But will you be able to return by tomorrow?" Rao Saheb assured Baba that he would definitely return in time.

Rao Saheb promptly left for Bombay, but was unable to return to Meherabad the following day. Baba was impatiently waiting for him and inquired frequently about him.

On the third day Rao Saheb returned, but Baba was not at all pleased to see him. Scowling, Baba asked, "Why did you fail to show up yesterday? Why did you disobey Me?" Rao Saheb could not say anything, but silently placed a huge bundle of currency notes at Baba's feet, thinking that this would satisfy Baba.

But, on the contrary, Baba sent for Chhagan and demanded, "Pick up that money and burn it!" Chhagan took it almost five thousand rupees – and did as he was instructed. Rao Saheb was aghast.

Baba explained, "You thought that I would be pleased at seeing the money. What value does money have for Me? Even if you place the treasure of the whole world before Me, it is nothing but shit to Me! You broke My order! I would have been pleased had you not brought the money and returned the day I wished. How can you know what pain you have caused Me by breaking My order? I don't want lucre, I want love!"

Rao Saheb sought Baba's forgiveness. Baba consoled him and then advised, "Always follow My orders. If you grant Me this gift of obedience, no other gift, however valuable, will compare to it."

Five thousand rupees was a considerable amount of money in 1930. Its equivalent spending-power during the 1980’s would be approximately fifty thousand rupees. One can well understand Rao Saheb’s shock when he saw the money being burnt. It would have the spending power of five hundred dollars in U.S. currency.

Count money every time-an episode

Perviz Talati came to Poona for Baba’s darshan. Baba instructed her, that the Bombay group will be on My chest from tomorrow. If anyone has a cold, I too catch it. So when they come, give each of them one tablet of Anacin. Do you have enough money to buy it?”

Perviz replied, “Yes, Baba, I do.”

The next day she gave one tablet to each. She had given the pharmacist a hundred-rupee note, but she did not count the balance when he returned her change. When she came to Baba, He asked, “Have you distributed the tablets to all?”

“Yes,” Perviz replied.

“How much did they cost?” Perviz was not sure. Baba asked again, “How much did you give the pharmacist?”

“A hundred- rupee note.”

“How much did he give you back?”

“I didn’t count it.”

Baba warned her, “Remember, always count your change. Never trust anyone, not even your parents, and no one! If your mother gives you any money, count it. Even if I give you some amount, count it. Don’t trust even Me regarding money.”

From that day on she acted according to Baba’s advice. Once a shopkeeper returned to her more than the correct amount, she counted the change and then counted it again. The man said, “Lady, it can’t be possibly less. Why are you counting it over and over again?”

Perviz replied, “It is not less, it is more!”

“Impossible! I have been in business for twenty five years and it never happened to me before.”  So Perviz gave back the change, and on counting it he found that he had made a mistake and was very impressed by her honesty.

Another time she discovered ten rupees extra in her daily wages. She approached the cashier, who asked whether he had given her less than her due. Perviz replied that the envelope contained ten rupees more, which she had come to return. “You are the only person I know who would ever return money this way, The man gratefully said, “No one else would have bothered.”

Money Matters –two episodes

During 1958 sahawas, at Meherabad, two matters regarding money were disposed of by Meher Baba:

Regarding love offerings keep you decisions of parting with the money and do not increase or decrease the amount. Utilise the money for purchasing books, photos etc. and distribute to others at your respective centres. Those who cannot afford even small sums should not worry as I want only their offer of love.

Meher Baba wanted a special train to start from Meherabad near the railway station so that lovers need not go to Ahmednagar with their luggage. Vishnu was in a perturbed state as there was a deficit of Rs. 2300 or so due to shortage of passengers. Meher Baba told Vishnu, ‘’You are with Me since childhood. The deficit is nothing and I want the special train to start from Meherabad. Even if it is 300 crores it is nothing at all as compared to your love for Me. I will bear the deficit and don’t   worry.”

 

CHAPTER-43

REPENTANCE

Quotes

Accept any of your mistakes and shortcomings and pray Baba to pardon you. Resolve not to repeat such mistakes again.

Do not try to find excuses or extenuating circumstances for your misdeeds. Unless you repent for your wickedness you cannot improve. To attempt to justify your misdeeds is to smoother your conscience and to make virtue out of vices.

Everyone however deprived, can improve and becomes a paragon of virtue.

If you endure your lot with patience and contentment, accepting it as it His Will, you are loving Good.

No one is so bad as not to improve and become good. – Meher Baba

Acceptance of your own fault

It is said “To err is human.” One is not perfect till he attains Godhood hence anyone is likely to make mistakes intentionally or unintentionally. One should always be bold and ready to accept one’s mistake. This act is not a sign of a weak but a brave. This is also the repentance which helps one to lower the burden of sanskaras and reduce one’s ego.

Finding an excuse for one’s fault or lapse as Baba’s will is correct in real sense because Baba’s will is the destiny which superimposes over everything, one’s every thought, word and action, but one must admit one’s fault  and try to follow His wish which is nothing but His directives as given in His repentance prayer.

Meher Baba dictated the following prayer of repentance in 1952 which should be read by all Baba lovers and spiritual seekers.

We repent, O God most merciful, for all our sins; for every thought that was false or unjust or unclean; for every word spoken that ought not to have spoken; for every deed done that ought not to have been done.

We repent for every deed and word and thought inspired by selfishness, and for every deed and word and thought inspired by hatred.

We repent especially for every lustful thought and every lustful action; for every lie; for all hypocrisy; for every promise given but not fulfilled; and for all slander and backbiting.

Most especially also we repent for every action that brought ruin to others; for every word and deed that has given others pain; and for every wish that pain should befall others.

In your unbounded mercy, we ask you to forgive us, O God, for all these sins committed by us, and to forgive us for our constant failures to think and speak and act according to Your will.

A Prayer for Baba lovers-This prayer was dictated by Meher Baba in 1959

Beloved God, help us all to love you more and more, and more and more, and still yet more, till we become worthy of union with You; and help us all to hold fast Baba’s daaman till the very end.

 

CHAPTER-44

REVENGE

Quotes

Revenge follows hatred and forgiveness follows Love. When you hate a person, forgiving becomes difficult due to ego. When any insult is not forgotten, this leads to an attitude of revenge and revenge is a form of ‘suicide’. –Meher Baba

Revenge results in repentance-a story.

Tibetan Sadguru Milareppa who lived nine hundred years ego. He was the son of a rich man, but when Milareppa was young (seven years old) his father died; but and as often happens, his uncle raped his mother and stole the family fortune. The mother, in her hatred, asked her son to learn black arts to take revenge. He succeeded in mastering the destructive forces of nature and destroyed his uncle and his family and many others with a fierce storm. After the violent deed was done, he sat and wondered why he has done such a murderous thing. As he was an advanced soul, naturally he felt badly over having done such a foul thing for worldly purposes.

To repent, he took his black magic books and went in search of a Master (he met the Guru Rongton, who sent him to Marpa). After great difficulties, he met His Master, Marpa. Milareppa was aged 38. He had nothing but his books to offer in exchange for wanting God. Marpa took him as His servant for six years but without food, and after strenuous days of work, he had to go the village and beg. Milareppa was given near impossibly difficult task, such as building a small hut of stones with his bare hands. When completed the Master Marpa would have the whole structure torn down on one or other pretext. In this way, he would be harassed continuously, but Milareppa stayed on in the service of His master, obeying His every word and so became the dust at Marpa’s feet. After several years of such miseries, one day the Sadguru, pleased with His disciple’s love and obedience, gave him God-realisation in a moment and afterward Milareppa became a Perfect-Master Himself.

 

CHAPTER-45

REVERENCE

Quotes

One who has attached oneself to Me has not to go anywhere

Just stick to Me. It does not matter what you are.

When mankind has My living presence, it is childish to go to shrines and to visit saints. – Meher Baba

Meher Baba said

Express your love and reverence for Master.

While joking with Me outwardly, have reverence for Me in your heart. If you have no inner reverence, it is better you remain miles away from Me. I am like fire! Fire dispels the cold and cooks your food. But if you try to play with it, it will burn you to ashes.

If inwardly you feel that I am the Avatar and the Highest of the High, then your outward behaviour will not affect that understanding. But if you have no inner understanding of the sort, then it is no use your expressing your love and reverence for Me outwardly

I am God the Beloved in human form. I draw you closer to you by giving frequent occasion of My companionship. But familiarity often makes you to forget that I am God.

When you have Me, you have everything. Just hold fast to Me. As long as you hold fast to My daaman you are priceless. But if you let go, you have no worth at all. I am God. I am truth.

When the God has descended on the Earth and you have the good fortune to   have His contact with Him, why run after His children-Saints, Sadhus and Masts.

By holding fast to the Feet of one Master your aim will be achieved. By leaving one Master for another, you will be left in the lurch.

As long as You hold fast My Daaman, You are priceless. But if you let go, you have no worth at all.

Shun those masters who are like multicolored electric signs which flash on and off, brightening the dark sky of your world for a moment, and leaving you in darkness again.

It is better to stick to Me alone and you will be benefited by your unflinching loyalty. I being One without second, have no rivalry to match Me. If at all I am jealous, I have to be jealous of Myself

 

I often warn My lovers not to visit any saints. Why do I do so? Because in that case there is a likelihood of your breaking the instructions that I give you. For your personal, spiritual upliftment, such incidents are most undesirable, and for Me, as I take you to be Mine, it becomes an added suffering. If you have faith in Me as the Ancient One, it is unnecessary for you to visit any saint or sadhu, or promise any such persons to obey his advice.

For instance, suppose I have ordered you to observe fast and during that period you visit a saint who offers you prasad and asks you to eat it. This will put you in a dilemma. If you eat this prasad you break My order; if you don't eat it, you insult the saint. Such incidents have already happened, and so to save you from such a predicament, I have to warn you again and again to stay away from saints.

I have no objection to your paying homage to such really great ones; but do not purposely go to them. I am everywhere, in everything and everybody. So where is the harm in going to such big souls? You should respect those superior to you, and you can see mahatmas if you wish. But don't go to them with the thought that it is necessary for you to go to them.

Dr. Deshmukh is My very learned lover. Seeing Me going to masts and bowing down to them, he began doing the same. It went to such an extent that he would shoulder a mast, take him to his house and serve him. This gave rise to discord between him and his wife. She began wondering what I had told him that caused him to be acting in this way! When I came to know of it, I called both to Me and told Deshmukh that just as one visit a movie house for recreation, or to pass the time, or one goes to see a play, in the same way he could go to masts and saints. Even if you go to any saints or mahatmas or masts with spiritual intent, it will not affect Me; but if you want God-Realization, then you must hold fast to My daaman! There is no other way.

One man posed this question: "I am a frequent visitor to Motiwala Baba, and if he asks me to stay with him when you call me to Meherabad, what should I do?"

If you stay with him, you will create complications. This is the reason why I do not allow My mandali to go to anyone in My absence. Occasionally, a mast may ask the mandali to do something to which he cannot agree. For example, I have asked the mandali members to observe a fast, and if one of them goes to a saint and the saint in a mood of pure fancy tells him to eat food with him – then what should he do? By having a meal with him, My order is broken; and by not accepting his offer, the saint is insulted. In such a circumstance, you should respect the saint's wish without breaking My order. So, if Motiwala Baba sends for you at midnight – when you are taking My name – tell him that according to your Master's wish, you have to go elsewhere. You should all remember this, that I am the Lord of the universe!

By Baba's prompting, Eruch narrated an incident about a wali (Muslim saint) in Nasik. Baba had asked the mandali in Nasik to fast for a day. The wali approached one of them with prasad and insisted on his eating it, which he did. This upset Baba, and He instructed the mandali that whenever the wali offered them prasad, they should accept it but not eat it.

Baba concluded, "So, if you are under My orders, you should be very, very careful in approaching others, however great they may be spiritually."

Caution for His lovers to be careful of walis (saints)

Baba explained: "Walis who borrow power from Vidnyan-bhumi (seventh plane), do not hesitate to use it, sometimes wiping off the best sanskaras of those who play mischief with them. Walis are independent. They are not bound to do either good or evil. Thus their contact may give one a great spiritual push, or it may retard one's spiritual progress. The Sadguru is like an ocean. He does not give anything, but when He gives, He gives the ocean and you become realized.

Baba quoted the instance of Sadguru Ramakrishna of Calcutta and Swami Vivekananda. Eruch narrated some incidents from Vivekananda's life which showed how he tested His Guru in many ways. Baba concluded, "Had Vivekananda come in contact with a wali instead of a Sadguru like Ramakrishna, he would have been doomed for life.

An- episode

In Meherabad, Baba met privately with Minoo Pohowala. As Minoo was in the habit of going to one saint after another, Baba pointedly explained to him.

When you sink a well, you first select a spot before beginning the drilling. But if you stop drilling halfway and start anew at a different spot, you will never find water and all your labours will be wasted. But if you keep drilling at one spot, you will surely find water one day. A spirit of fortitude is required. If you are easily disappointed and keep trying at different places, you will never succeed.

One day, Baba also had a private meeting with Savak Kotwal. Although just twenty five years old, Kotwal was a genuine seeker and had previously contacted Upasni Maharaj, Narayan Maharaj and Hazrat Babajan, he came to see Meher Baba because someone in Poona had told him that the Irani Guru at Arangaon was the chief disciple of Babajan. Kotwal opened his heart to Baba and revealed, "I desire God-Realization in this birth."

Baba replied, "Either long for God or for the world – you cannot have both! It has never happened before and it will never happen in the future."

Kotwal wanted God, but at the same time he was married and wished to stay with his family. Baba encouraged him, "I know how much you want to tread the spiritual path and I will see that you enter it. You will make rapid progress toward that goal and you will eventually be completely swayed toward it." Baba instructed Kotwal to visit Him every weekend. This satisfied Kotwal and from that time on, the longing to be one of Baba's resident mandali was aroused in him.

Savak Kotwal had had the darshan of Upasni Maharaj on many occasions. Once in Bombay, when Kotwal's turn came to bow down, Maharaj gave him a hard slap and scolded him, "You are ruining My whole work and your own as well." Deeply distressed, Kotwal resolved never to go back to Him. When he was departing, however, one of Maharaj's disciples came running with this message from Him,

Don't worry. I only slapped you because I have work of a special character to fulfil."

Even after meeting Meher Baba, Kotwal continued to visit gurus, sadhus and other holy men – one in particular was named Jiyagi Baba. When Kotwal next visited, Meher Baba informed him, "Jiyagi Baba” has not even reached the atmosphere of the spiritual world.

Never criticise saints since you cannot distinguish between real and false

You should neither criticise nor indulge in backbiting. If you speak ill of a real saint, it will be harmful to you. You will create dreadful (sanskaric) blunders. You should avoid vilifying even the so-called 'mahatmas' who call themselves saints, because it is not possible for you to be certain whether they are real or not.

The presumptuous saints outwardly act like real saints. You will not be able to differentiate between them, just in the same way as you would not be able to differentiate between the masts and mad persons. Yet what a world of difference lies in their inner states!

I would like you to know that to become a saint is not child's play. The very word saint, when commonly used or made applicable to anyone, creates a lot of misunderstanding. I will tell you something that will clarify the misunderstandings regarding saints.

There are two types of saints: real saints, and imitation saints. Just as an ordinary person cannot distinguish between a real and an imitation pearl, you cannot distinguish between a real saint and an imitation saint. I alone, like a jeweller, can make out the difference.

Particularly in India, we find a lot of imitation saints, and this is due to the superficial study of Vedanta. By studying Vedanta, one can say 'I am God.' Sadgurus also say 'I am God.' Imitation saints say the same thing, but with the help of Vedanta. Real saints need no such help; they say what they experience.

There are also some who, after reading Vedanta, realise that they have no such experience, but they still say "I am God.' This is hypocrisy. Also there are some imitation saints who, after reading Vedanta, have a genuine feeling and say 'I am God,' though in reality they do not have any conscious experience.

If anyone confers greatness on you and begins to worship you, you know yourself that you do not deserve it. At the outset you are tempted to accept this greatness, which makes you feel happy. But your conscience will be constantly pricking you, and you will be always in a state of anxiety about future developments. You will be frequently in a fix whether to accept or reject the greatness which is thrust on you.

Once you accept this conferred greatness, it becomes very difficult for you to get out of the situation. After a time, even the pricks of conscience cease troubling you, for you get used to them. Then it becomes an addiction, and you cannot do without it. You then pose as a real saint. This posing will cause you to take innumerable additional births. So why pose as a saint without inner experience?

When anyone approaches an imitation saint and is attracted by the outward atmosphere which he creates around him, and if, owing to his faith in the imitation saint, he gets experiences, he is likely to attribute them to that imitation saint. This creates confusion.

In Uttar Pradesh and the Punjab, there are saints of both types, real and imitation. There, men put up a big show of spirituality by performing homa-havan, bhajan-kirtan, yadna-yagna, arti-puja, etc. From external appearances one cannot make out who is a real saint and who is an imitation one. Anyone is easily impressed by the so-called outward spiritual atmosphere.

I do not mean that there are no real saints in India. (Baba mentioned a few well-known saints) There are also some real saints unknown to the masses. Compared to the known saints, these hidden saints are far more advanced. In this respect, however, I want to tell you with authority that both the hidden and the known saints have not realised the Self.

Do not be misled by the use of certain words and phrases. If anyone addresses you as ‘dear Self,' do not be under the impression that he has achieved the goal of Realisation.

 

CHAPTER-46

RITUALS AND CEREMONIES

Rituals 

Quotes

Religious ceremonies, instead of freeing one from Maya, keep one firmly bound to Maya. I have come to make people to do away with ceremonies. God can be attained only through Love.

Rituals and ceremonies cannot carry one very far towards the path, and if they are unintelligent followed they bind as much as any other unintelligent action.

Rituals and ceremonies often bind the soul to ignorance and illusory separateness and become obstacle to real illumination.

Baba did not like rites, rituals and ceremonies and He kept reminding us to beware of getting into that rut.

Compared with the essentials of the path, the three most unimportant things to do are to garland Me, to bow down to Me, and sing empty words of praise or perform Arti. They are not necessarily the sign of Love for God.

Dogmas, beliefs, rituals and ceremonies can never be the essence of the true spirituality when spiritual life becomes a matter of these; it becomes a cage for the soul.

Give up all form of parrotry.

If an aspirant sticks to religious doctrines and dogmas, he will never achieve his ultimate aim, realization of the Truth.

Instead of performing ceremonies and rituals mechanically as age old customs, people were to serve their fellow beings with selfless love, taking God to be residing in one and all, and that by so serving others they are serving God, My work will have been fulfilled.

No amount of rites, rituals, ceremonies, worship, meditation, penance and remembrance can produce love in themselves.

Prayers and forms of worships are only the means for God realization, while you are so mush lost in the formalities of the rituals and its details, instead of God you are worshiping them.

So long as people will continue attending to empty shows of customs and ceremonials, they will fail to grasp the essence or substance of religion. Though creeds and theologies are many, religion is strictly speaking only one, and this one religion includes in its essence sublime character, mental purity, love for God and longing to realise the Truth. In order that this religion may be applicable to all, caste-tyranny and priest-craft must be eradicated from root and branch.

The devotional rituals followed in religion do not lead the seeker to the true inner journey, for in greater part they are mechanical observances barren of the redeeming experience of divine love.

The diverse rituals and ceremonies of different religions and cults are intended to release Divine Love but they mostly bind the soul to the repetitive mechanism of expressive forms and become an obstacle for real illumination.

Tear the curtain of set ceremonies and rituals and you will find that I am the worshipped, the worship and the worshipper. Prayers and worship are meant only for God and when you are lost in formalities, and then you are leaving aside God and worship only the rituals.

To clothe simple worship with garment of ceremonies and rituals is to expose Me to the cold waves of ignorance.

You have not to give up your religion, but to give up clinging to the husk of mere ritual and ceremony. To get to fundamental core of Truth underlying all religions, reach beyond religion.

Meher Baba explained

What is Karm-kand

Any religious act done without putting heart in it is Karm-kand. To garland Me is a karma-kand, and not to garland is also a karma-kand.  It means that anything done with love and heart in not a karma-kand. But when the same is done in a form of ritual or in mechanical manner it becomes karma-kand. While doing Arti if your mind is not there and always thinks something, then it remains nothing except karma-kand.

Many times, Meher Baba has said, “When My lovers do My prayer and Arti considering My idol or photograph I am not present there. But when they do it with sincere feeling in their heart, I am definitely present in that idol or photograph.

 

An episode related to Karm-kand.

Once in Guruprasad, Baba was giving darshan to His lovers, suddenly it started raining. Baba lovers standing outside did not want go inside hall where Baba was sitting because they were wearing shoes. When it caught attention of Meher Baba, He ordered, “You all come inside with shoes.” But lovers were hesitating in doing so. Then Baba told, “If you garland Me with a string made of shoes, even then I will feel happy. You should not least hesitate in doing so.” From these words of Baba it becomes clear that outer respect or praise carry no importance. Where any work done with love becomes of the most spiritual importance. We see that any act of respect or praise is not a karma-kand but depends on love. Only love is a thing which can differentiate between karma-kand and real worship. Whatever you do with love is not karma-kand

Yagna or havan is not necessary- Meher Baba replied to one of His disciple

On hearing from letter of  Keshav Nigam (disciple), to invite a yogi to perform yagna on opening of  Meherpuri Centre, Baba gave a poignant reply through Eruch in 1959, which is read as under:

I know all about him (the yogi). He is dear to Me. He loves Me and has a corner in My heart. But what has havan yagna or other yagnas are to do with spirituality? How can such yagnas help to establish Meher Baba’s Avatarhood? If such yagnas had any potential to establish Avatarhood, there would have been a crop of Avatars, fully established and enthroned – certified as Avatars by the seal of yagnas!

The Ancient One has repeated His advent this time to put His seal on all yagnas, rites, rituals and ceremonies, thereby ending them. His very advent among mankind is the sacrifice of all sacrifices; His very being in human form surpasses all the existing rites, rituals and ceremonies; His very presence on earth is the Seal, sealing everything that is of the external and at the same time unlocking the gate leading to the very core of one’s being.

My dear ones in the district need no tutoring for them to feel established in their love for Me and faith in Me. Such a yagna would be tantamount to tampering with the innocent hearts of My lovers. Yagnas, rites, rituals, ceremonies and even various yogic practices are all obsolete weapons in propagating My message of love. Except love, all things and means become obsolete when the Avatar of the Age lives as God-Man amidst His own creation.

Instead of performing sacrificial rites in the form of yagnas – thereby depriving some very hungry creatures of their right to eat and drink things which are burned unnecessarily in the sacrificial fire – your friend Yogiraj should have seriously thought of sacrificing himself in the far superior and sacred fire of love!

Directives for running centres in Meherpuri (Distt. Hamirpur ) and other centres

There should be strict rules framed and displayed to maintain discipline, cleanliness, and hygienic conditions in and around Meherastana.  Meherastana should have a watchman to look after the property, but no regular and paid pujari. Every lover of Baba is in himself is a true pujari.

No rituals after ten days of death

A person dies, when his sanskaras are exhausted and spent in full. After a person dies his sanskaras snap the mind’s connection with the gross body, and at that time he receives such a shock that he forgets every incident of his past life. But even though the gross body drops, the mind and the subtle body remain full of sanskaras.

For the next forty to seventy hours after death, the attention of the sanskaras is centered mostly on the place where the body is kept. But after that, there is no connection whatsoever between the dead person and that place. Within the next eight or ten days, the spirit of the dead person experiences the subtle state of either heaven or hell according to his sanskaras.

After a person dies, many people perform rites and ceremonies for a long time, but all these are useless. No ritual is necessary after ten days; however, the best rites would be to feed either dogs or crows near the body because they have subtle sight and can see the spirit of the dead person. Crows and dogs are not subtle-conscious, but they have subtle faculties of perception and draw toward themselves the sanskaras of dead people.

Rites and Rituals after death

Some people are particularly afraid of the exact moment of death because they anticipate unbearable pain at that instant. In reality, all physical suffering experienced during illness or just before death terminates at the moment of death. The process of actual dropping of the body is quite painless, contrary to this superstition that a person experiences indiscernible agonies in death.

However, severing of the individual emotional entanglement in the gross world is not found to be easy. The various religious rites observed after death has primarily the purpose of helping the departed individual disentangle him from these ties.

For instance, the repetition of the name of God or of scriptures, often practiced after death of a person, has wholesome effect on both those who have left behind as well on the one who has passed away, because they help to free both parties of their mutual sanskaric attachment to form. The severance of the soul’s earthly ties becomes more difficult due to crying and wailing of relatives after death. The lamentation and wailing often observed has a degrading and depressing effect both on those left behind as well as on the person, who has passes away, for it tends to strengthen mutual attachment to form.

If you have love for the dead it should be selfless. The dead do not want your expressions of sadness. Manifest such love for them that they would be pleased and at peace. If you want the consciousness of their souls to progress, express selfless love. Do not make them unhappy by your weeping and wailings. The joy expressed by the people at the birth of a child should be expressed when a person breaths his last instead of all show of sorrow, grief and sympathy.

Zoroastrian people feed the dogs near the corpse. It has a meaning. According to Meher Baba, “The best rite would be to feed either dogs or crows near the body because they have subtle sight and can see the spirit of the dead person. Crows and dogs are not subtle conscious but they have subtle faculties of perception and therefore draw toward themselves the sanskaras of the dead person.”

Some times in the night we see the dogs barking in the night in a particular tone apparently without any purpose.  The reason is that they see the astral bodies in the dark night. They can see but they have no knowledge, therefore they are afraid of the sight.

In Hindu religion there is tradition of offering ‘Pind-dan’ to the spirit of the dead generally on the third day of his death. The crow is supposed to eat the food kept as Naivadyam or Pind-dan in the name of the dead person. Sometimes it so happens that the crow may come near but does not eat the Naivadyam. The relatives of the dead then realize that the dead person’s wishes have not been fulfilled therefore he is not accepting the Naivadyam So, they try to say many things one by one anticipating what would be in the mind of the deceased person, or his unfulfilled wishes.

The spirit of the dead stands there in astral form and does not allow the crow to come near the Naivadyam as long as his wishes are not fulfilled. But just his wishes are fulfilled it goes away and naturally the crow eats the food. The crux of the whole issue is that the crow can see the spirit in astral world or astral form of the dead and therefore it does not go near the Naivadyam.

After a person dies, many people perform rites and ceremonies for a long time, but all these are useless, No rituals or a ceremony is actually necessary after ten days.

Mourning beyond limit is bad after death

The expression of uncontrolled grief for the dead is always bad. Wild outburst of sorrow and long continued unappeasable lamentation always produce a most painful effect upon the dead and relatives. Our remembrance should take a form which will be helpful and not harmful. Vivid thoughts of love and friendly wish produced for the dead have beneficial effect on them. Every thought of the man instantly draws round itself matter of the astral plane and remains hovering around him. The thought form has only a temporary existence, the length of which is determined by energy put into the thought. One who has been widely loved is very much helped and uplifted by currents of thought directed to him.

There are several instances on record to show the depression and saddening effect upon the dead, which is often produced by selfish and uncontrolled grief of the survivors.

Disposal of dead body

All possibilities of the evil, both for dead and for living, are avoided by the rational disposal of the discarded body. The best method for the disposal of the body is to burn it, as Hindus do.

The custom of cremation practiced by Hindus, the Greeks, and the Romans is to reduce the physical body as rapidly as possible is the best of all customs, which is at once to clean, decent and wholly satisfactory to the aesthetic sentiment as well as to the rational view of the man of sense.

Do not cry over death-an episode

In February 1926, Meher Baba made inquiry after the mandali and His usual round of inspections, Baba was given the post at about twelve o'clock. A telegram from His father was found to convey the news of the sudden death of Baba's eldest brother, Jamshedji. Baba immediately sent for the mandali and when all had assembled the telegram was read to them.

Jamshedji had been a healthy, cheerful man of thirty-five, much liked, and all were greatly pained. Baba appeared unconcerned at the news. He showed not even the faintest sign of grief or emotion. On the contrary, when He spoke on the subject, He discussed it as a matter of fact and in the vein of occasional explanations and discourses. First of all, He remarked that in spite of His repeated advice to the contrary, Jamshedji persisted in going away from Meherabad, and now, He said, He is really gone!

Then the mandali were asked if they felt any grief, and all replying in the affirmative, Baba said their grief was hypocrisy and selfishness. At this someone said, but from a worldly point of view, everyone must feel it.

'But why?' asked Baba. 'That is where the mistake is made. It is all false.' 'Was he not your brother? Is he not dead?' persisted another, to whom Baba replied, 'He was indeed My brother, but he is not dead. On the contrary, he is resting within Myself.'

'But how,' asked a third member of the mandali, 'Are we to know and appreciate that?'

'From believing those who know the secrets of life and death,' concluded Baba.

Orthodox beliefs not be adhered-an episode

During the Nagpur stay, Baba and the mandali’s food was coming from Nana Kher’s family’s house and was daily being delivered to where Baba was staying. He was not eating at anyone’s house, but he once went to see the Nana Kher’s family at their residence.

There were so many dishes for lunch that Baba complimented Nana’s mother, Godubai, “My belly is full just seeing at them!”

Then, examining every dish minutely, He inquired, “Why hasn’t Asha prepared chutney? Where is she?”

Godubai explained, she specially came from Amraoti for that purpose, but because she is having her menstrual period, she is weeping.” (In India, it is an old custom that when a woman is menstruating she keeps herself aloof and does not touch anyone, much less cook.)

Baba sent for Asha and asked her, “What do you take Me for?”

“Paramatma,” she said.

“Yes, I am Paramatma. I am the ocean which has within it both good and bad. The ocean is never polluted if filth is thrown in it, nor does it ever give out fragrance if it contains sandalwood. The ocean is infinite; it always is as it ever was.

“I contain within Myself both your good and bad actions and keep you clean. I am infinitely pure and purify every bit of dirt in My infinite Ocean. So, dedicating both good and bad to Me everyone should become pure.”

“To Me you are never unclean. Go and prepare and bring My chutney. I am waiting for it,”

For Asha, it was a wondrous thing, as she had been brought up in a Hindu orthodox traditional manner. Baba’s love took firm root in her heart, and she prepared the chutney with much love –which Baba ate with zest, praising her all the while.

Rituals and ceremonies

The diverse rituals and ceremonies of different religions and cults are intended to release divine love, but they mostly bind the soul to the repetitive mechanism of expressive forms. Attachment to the rigid forms of external expressions of love to God not only limits the love itself but creates separative divisions between one religion and another. Therefore the rituals and ceremonies often bind the soul to ignorance and illusory separateness and become an obstacle to real illumination.

The true spiritual aspirant is therefore more keen about the inner life. Inner life is based on love for God, and it is this love that annihilates all desires, keeping only one desire and longing – that of union with Beloved God. He has no obsessions for expressing his reverence in any set forms. Such obsessions twist the real life. A free soul is never entangled in any of these inessentials, and never allows itself to be overpowered by the separative tendencies released by attachment to rituals and ceremonies.

All Muslim disciples were made to follow Baba’s wish against their Shariat-an episode

As the days went on, things became harder, and because of the intense heat, arduous physical labour and each man's own strong personality, tempers would flare. To make the mandali gain more control of themselves, Baba stated the following two rules:

Each morning every member of the mandali should touch the feet of every other member and say, "You are my brother!" During the 24 hours of the day, if anyone expresses anger and speaks bitterly to anyone else, I should be informed immediately. I will then fall at the offender's feet and salute him.

Barsoap, a Muslim, countered, "The first rule is against the Shariat (customs) of my religion."

But Baba explained, "This rule only requires the touching of the feet with both hands; there is no question of either bowing down or laying one's head on another's feet." However, Barsoap insisted that it was against the Shariat to touch the feet of another. So Baba instructed that, instead of touching the feet, Barsoap should shake hands with the other men.

Ramjoo was also a Muslim, and Baba then asked him, "Do you find any religious difficulty in following this?"

Ramjoo replied, "I do not consider the rules to be against the Shariat, and I accept the first rule. But I will not report to You and allow You to touch my feet."

Padri and Nervous also refused initially to abide by the second rule, but they agreed after Baba explained to them that it was His order.

Baba then called Ramjoo aside and told him, "You have done what Barsoap did. Accept My wish on principle and carry it out without the least hesitation. What Shariat can exceed My wish? My wish is religion and My wish is Shariat; and he who obeys it obeys the Shariat and fulfills the tenets of his religion. Always be mindful of My wish regardless of anything else."

Ramjoo explained, "But I would not like it if you touched my feet. I revere you."

"Why do you talk about likes and dislikes?" Baba retorted, "You should like whatever I like. If you don't follow My wish, how could you revere Me? You cannot be a slave to your own wish and revere Me at the same time."

Ramjoo replied, "It will break my heart to see you touching my feet!"

Meher Baba answered, "And it will break My heart not to touch your feet!"

Ramjoo was quiet and could not say anything else. Baba then freed him from observing the second rule, telling him not to worry and to forget it.

Dhanapathy (disciple) was asked by Meher Baba to get His feet washed by water after milk and honey-an episode.

In a darshan programme, at his residence, Dr. Dhanapathy and his family members washed Baba’s feet with milk and honey. Baba joked, “Now wash with water: otherwise, ants will bite Me! Since 1927, this is the first time I have permitted such type of worship.”

Eruch and Gustadji cleaned Baba’s feet and Pillay’s two daughters, Mira and Veena, garlanded Baba. This was the family whom Baba had sent to Andhra from Dehradun with Kutumb Shastri in 1952. Mira had found a good job with Railways, but Veena was still like a mastani, although now she was eating and appeared healthy.

Baba entered the mass darshan pandal at about five-thirty in the morning, which had been erected in front of Dhanapathy’s residence. People were anxious to touch Baba’s feet, because several had secretly observed the ceremony at Dhanapathy’s through the windows.

Baba admonished them: “If you love Me, why don’t you listen to Me? When I say do not touch My feet, why don’t you obey? You don’t understand the importance of this moment for which even great saints wait for ages! So, take advantage of this occasion by doing as I say. Now, keep quiet.”

 

CHAPTER-47

SACRIFICE

Quotes

The only Real Sacrifice is that in which, in pursuance of this love, all things, body, mind, position, welfare and even life itself, are sacrificed.

The light of love is not free from its fire of sacrifices. In fact, like heat and light, love and sacrifice go hand in hand.

The true spirit of sacrifice that springs spontaneously does not and cannot reserve itself for particular objects and special occasions.

Selfless service is accomplished when there is no thought of reward or result and you are willing to sacrifice anything for the well being of others. –Meher Baba

Meher Baba said

 Sacrifice becomes easy by following My order

As My work is based on My own supreme sacrifice, it will make your sacrifices for Me by following My order easy. If you fail once, do not give up but try again. If you succeed once, you will have helped Me a lot. If you fail nine times and win once, that too helps. If a man feels hot, is feverish, is hungry or is ill, he gets excited and angry. If you have a toothache, you are more apt to become excited about something than otherwise. Compared to a toothache, lust, anger and greed are most horrible diseases. Try to free yourselves from them.

A mythoglocial story conveys real sacrifice is to help others at the cost of one’s own happiness.

After having won Mahabharata war, King Yudhisthir, the eldest of Pandavas, performed the Ashwamedha Yagna in which he gave away his riches to the deserving.  Just then a half golden mongoose sneaked in and began rolling all over the ground. It then looked at its fur and seemed disappointed. The mongoose said sadly, “Ah! This is no sacrifice.”

Yudhisthir and others were puzzled for they had performed the yagna on grand scale. How dare the mongoose proclaim that it was worthless? Curious, they asked for explanation. The mongoose sighed, “During a famine, I witnessed a grand sacrifice. I had gone without food for days. Elsewhere there was hunger, starvation and death. With no strength to look for food, one night I crept into a hut of a peasant who lived with his wife and child. They too were hungry for days. One day the husband brought home a little wheat flour. The wife cooked it and just as they were about to eat it, a beggar cried for food. The man gave him his portion. There was second knock and this time he found a hungry child, crying. The wife gave the child her share. As they were about to eat third share, a famished dog crawled inside the hut. The child gave up her share and the family now faced hunger and certain death.”

“The beggar, the child and the dog came back to bless the family. The guests transformed into Brahma, Vishnu and Mahesh. Blessing the generous family they took away them in a beautiful chariot. I ate the food they had left behind and fell asleep. In the morning when I went home, my family found that I had turned half golden. I found that the side I had slept on had turned golden. I am looking for such a sacrifice so that my other half side also turns golden. So you see, this sacrifice cannot be great.”

 

CHAPTER-48

SELFLESS  AND SOCIAL SERVICE

Selfless Service

Quotes

Selfless service is accomplished when there is no thought of reward or result and you are willing to sacrifice anything for the well being of others

Selfless service is a road that leads to God.

Give without thought of return and serve without thought of reward.

In selfless service the recipient does not feel that he is under any obligation to the person who has helped.

Never think you are obliging anybody by rendering any kinds of help on contrary believe that the recipient of your generosity has given you a chance to serve.

Serve to other without expectation of appreciation.

True selfless service means the rendering of service to other without any thought of gain or reward, and also without least intention of putting others under an obligation. – Meher Baba

Meher Baba explained

Selfless service

That is real service where there is no thought of self at all. Selfless service may not only bring one to the mystical mountain, the summit of which is Self-realisation, but may enable one to ascend a large part of it , or may not only bring one into contact with a Perfect Master but may drive one to surrender to Him.

Absolutely selfless service is possible only by Perfect Master; but spiritually imperfect, through sincere karma yogis must do their level best to be selfless as they can. He who, driven by love, thinks as little as possible of his own self, and regards all as forms of the oneself and serves others, regardless of caste, creed and colour, is a karma yogi through he may not be aspiring for Self-realisation.

Selfless service and love are twin divine qualities. Only the one who loves can serve. Serve your beloved God-Man and you are serving your own Self in every other self. This service which the Master exacts is for your own spiritual benefit. However, your service must be spontaneous, willing, wholehearted, unconditional and not expecting any reward.

Service to the Master is an ordeal which tries the body, mind and spirit. The body suffers, the mind is tormented, but the spirit of the selfless servant of the Master experiences the bliss of true satisfaction.

Intricacies of Selfless service

It is very important that service, even when it is utterly selfless, be guided by spiritual understanding; for selfless service when unintelligent handled, often creates chaos and complications. For every problem it solves, it often creates ten other problems owing to the unforeseen and uncontrollable side results of such activity. Worldly people try to counteract evil through opposition, but in doing so they often unconsciously become authors of other evils.

If the action is to be pure blessing for the universe, it must be born of consummate understanding of life. Selfless service must be based upon understanding if it is to be unmixed boon for all concerned.

That which is looked upon as service by ordinary person might, under special circumstances, be considered as disservice by a Perfect master; He has unerring knowledge of the situation and a deeper grasp of its spiritual demand. The tendency to beg for food as charity creates undesirable sanskaras, and feeding a person who comes to you with this tendency, you may help him to increase the burden of such sanskaras. If you render service in order to oblige a person and if you feel proud of doing it, you not only spiritually harm the recipient of your service but also yourself. If while serving, you take a delight in it and develop pride in doing a good thing, you are getting attached to your act and thereby binding yourself. Hence the way to remain free from karma is to remain completely detached in service.

The value of service depends upon the kind of good secured through it. The kind of well-being that is sought through service will depend upon the vision of the person, and one who has the clearest perception of the final good will be in a position to render the most important and valuable type of service.

Social service

The activities you are engaged in of serving the nation and the people are good. But to acquire the full bliss through karma yoga, there is only one way and method. And that is, while rendering service, there should not be the least thought or feeling of “I serve. I do this work.” Real service requires selflessness and should be done selflessly. There should not be the least thought of “I-ness” or “I do this.” Because such egoistic thoughts create pride, which gives rise to extremely dense and deep sanskaras, and it is most difficult to eradicate these types of sanskaras.

People all over the world do some kind of service. Some persons serve their community and some their country. But in their service, the degree of egoistic self-respect and selfishness is immense. Some serve to bring their name into the newspapers, some with a view to be looked upon highly, some to gain prominence and applause, and some to appear good and decent in the eyes of others. Thus everyone serves with an ulterior motive of selfish ambition or superior pride, and this is not serving at all. What is done is all useless, worthless and totally meaningless.

The scope of service is not completely exhausted by great gestures like giving big donations to public institutions. They also serve who express their love in little things. A word that gives courage to a drooping heart, or a smile that brings hope and cheer in gloom, have as much claim to be regarded as service generous sacrifices and heroic self denials. A glance which wipes out bitterness from the heart and sets it throbbing with new love is also service, although there may be no thought of service in it. When taken by themselves, all these seem to be small, but life is made up of many such small things. And if these things are ignored, life will be not only unbeautiful but unspiritual.

In a society which is dominated by merely material conceptions of life, service is interpreted in terms of supplying bread and clothes, or physical amenities of existence. In a society which values intellect, service is interpreted in terms of spreading learning in different forms. In a society which has developed a taste for beauty, service is interpreted in terms of organising the production and distribution of work of art. In a society which is responsive to the ineffable values of heart, service is interpreted in terms of constructing those channels which will facilitate the culture and expression of heart. And in a society which is alive to the supreme importance of the spirit, service is interpreted in terms of imparting spiritual understanding. Of these different type of service, the service which is concerned with spiritual understanding is the highest, because spiritual understanding includes the right perspective to all human problems, and promotes a solution of them all.

Be true karma yogis; serve, but serve with absolute selflessness. Keeping your "I-ness" at arm's length, serve in the name of Beloved God

Service for any thought of name and fame is no service-an episode

In North India, there was a severe shortage of wheat and rice after three years of drought and thousands of poor people were facing famine. The newspapers were full of descriptions of their plight. When Bhau heard about the drought, he thought about those starving and felt helpless about doing anything to relieve the terrible suffering. One day he read that a well-known industrialist had opened free kitchens and was supplying food to many of the poor. He felt happy about this, and the article was also read to Baba. Bhau thought, "Here is an example of true selfless service. It is good that God has given this man wealth because he uses it for the benefit of others."

The same night when he was with Baba, pressing His feet, all of a sudden the thought of the industrialist came into his mind. Again he started thinking what a wonderful man he must be and how generous. Baba suddenly asked, "What are you thinking?"

As usual Bhau said, "Nothing.", Baba persisted, "Tell Me the truth."

So Bhau revealed his thoughts — about the plight of the poor in northern India, the selflessness of the rich businessman who had opened free kitchens, and so forth. In response, Baba commented, "He is not doing selfless service; he is doing most selfish service! Though what he is doing is good."

Bhau was shocked, and Baba explained, "Behind his 'service' is a selfish motive — he is doing this for the sake of name and fame, to get his photograph and name in the newspapers. He wants to become popular; he wants people to think that he is kind and generous. He also wants the government to see that he is giving so much money in charity, for which he can claim a tax exemption.

But here you are. You are serving Me with all love, without any motive. The whole universe is in Me. That capitalist, even if he becomes truly selfless, can never serve the whole universe.

So there is a world of difference between his service and yours. Through Me you are serving the whole universe!

To serve the Master is quickest mean of realising God

Master dwells in universal consciousness and wills universal spiritual well being. To serve Master is therefore to participate in His cause, which is to serve all life. While sharing in the work of the Master, the disciple may be required to be in touch of the world; but, through moving in the world in accordance with the work which is in store for him, he is in inward contact with the Master as Infinite Being. Therefore, by sharing in the work of the Master the disciple comes closer to Him and becomes an integral part of His consciousness. Serving the Master is quickest means of realising Him.

Greatest Selfless service is to let other know about God while helping them

We must do something, but something that would really make people happy – not the apparent passing happiness, but real lasting happiness. I will tell you both. You, Consuella, are connected with Me, and she, too, has long connection with Me. So I will explain this selfless work. Life is one long, endless chain of existence and real happiness is only in loving God and being united with Him to gain everlasting happiness and peace. Therefore, the greatest service one can render to humanity is to make them feel this Reality.

There are many ways of helping people: by charity, giving food, clothes, alms, serving them personally, looking after them, working in hospitals, nursing them, etc. but all this is physical help. It does well to the doer, but at the same time places one under an obligation within the process of evolution.

Why? For instance, I have no food and am starving. I come to you and ask for food, you give Me, I eat and am satisfied. This is very subtle. What happens is you save Me from starvation, and if you feel you have done a good turn, your ego is fed, and I automatically get the mental impression of being helped, which I must repay to you in some way or the other. Consequently, sanskaras or impressions are added to you.

Karma yoga of selfless service demands two things which are very difficult to do. Help others, serve others, but in a way in which you are, not even for a moment, conscious of having helped or served them. This is possible only if you forget yourself one hundred percent and become lost in the service. That is why Masters say the only way to help human beings is not just tending to their physical needs, but to give them spiritual upliftment, making them know that the purpose of life is knowing God in perfect honesty, not by hearsay or hearing.

So you feel the need to do something for the needy, for others. Help others; that is very good indeed. But unless you know how to do it, there is always a chance of getting into a mess.

Meher Baba disapproved untouchability an example

Once, Baba was bathing Harijan boys of the school. All were present. A well-dressed learned gentleman who had some religious authority came and sought Baba’s darshan. Baba sent words to him, “You would not get darshan unless you bathe one of the Harijan boys.”

It was a habit with these pundits not to touch Harijan and if they touched by accident, they would take bath and wash their cloths too. The pandit replied that he would obey Baba’s order and was ready to bathe the Harijan.

He was ushered in a bath room. He took out his turban, shawl and coat and remained only in shirt and dhoti. He up-turned his sleeves. Baba asked him to take a seat near His and asked one of the disciples to bring a Harjan boy.

The young Harijan student came and stood before the pandit. Soap and water were there. So the learned pandit bathed the Harijan boy with hot water and cleaned his body completely Baba asked to take mucus from his nose; the pandit did it also and gave a complete bath to him. His body was dried with a Turkish towel and the boy was sent away.

Baba folded His hands before the learned pandit who bowed to Baba and kissed and washed His feet with water. He put a little of that water into his mouth and smeared his body with the remaining portion and in the presence of us all declared, “I have got the real darshan of Sadguru Meher Baba” and left as a happy man. This is how Baba demonstrated the problem of untouchability to be solved.

 

CHAPTER-49

SUFFERING

Quotes

Suffering is the keynote of the spiritual life. God loves most those who suffer most

Suffering comes according to the law of karma and must be accepted with grace and fortitude. Your actions are the cause of much of your suffering which can be minimised.

Suffering comes and goes; joy comes and goes; pleasure comes and goes. They will demand your utmost patience, courage, poise and, above all, your love and obedience to Me.

At times, I give special prasad to the fortunate few, suffering and pain is the special prasad. This should be received with love for remaining happy.

Do not consider suffering, pain, despair and the like as a sign that God has forsaken you. When I take cognizance of you and My eyes are set on you, then alone do these things beset you. These are My special prasad to the fortunate few.

Everything beyond need is wants and wanting inevitably leads to suffering. When it is your right to be happy, why be unhappy by wanting things?

For My friends- I kill them-and it is highest Mercy on them. My Mercy and Grace to them are troubles and harassment.

Generally people think that their “Happiness” is a “Gift of God to Man” and their “Suffering” is due to the “curse” of God to man but one wonders to know that it is not so. On the other hand “Human suffering” if accepted as God’s prasad, is indeed God’s blessings in disguise.

In fact, people should look upon physical and mental suffering as gift from God. They bring their own lessons of futility of the passing and the intrinsic worth of the Eternal. When accepted with grace and understood in their very root cause, they chasten the soul and introduce it to the abiding happiness of the Truth.

I am the source of Bliss. I come amidst you to draw you to Me and make your bliss itself and thereby suffer infinite agony.

I cause My enemies to flourish and kill My friends, and no one has the right to demand why I do so. Nobody has any idea how I suffer for you all and for the universe.

I allow you to play and go your own way, but I won’t allow you to destroy yourself. When you suffer most, My full grace is upon you. If faced bravely and cheerfully, they could become the gateway of eternal happiness.

My greatness lies in My suffering for the universe because I love all.

Nobody suffers in vain. Man unknowingly suffers for God (God Realization) and God knowingly suffers for man (betterment of humanity). Of all suffering mental suffering is most acute. To suffer on account of Truth is a benediction

People should not fear suffering, while overcoming it they should develop a proper understanding of it.

Pain is My grace. This is real My mercy which descends on very very select few. These are My friends. These are My lovers to whom I give gift of sorrow and distress. It is gift much greater than gold of incalculable value and not given to all. This gift is only for My beloved children.

Remember that I love most those whose hearts I pierce and who, though their hearts are wounded, stay with Me through thick and thin. Were I use My dragger on outsiders; they would not dare to approach Me. I keep them happy with poise and encouragement so that they may be in My contact and gradually befit to bow down to Me in the real sense of the word.

Remember whosoever forms a friendship with Me loses everything even the ‘Self’. Come only with the longing to give Me your all-body, mind and possessions with all their attachments.

Rich or poor, great or small, man or woman, everyone is under the spell of some sort of suffering. The relief for every kind of suffering is within ourselves. If we try to live honestly, act honestly, think honestly in every walk of life, under all circumstances, and if we try to put our wholehearted faith in God, that relief is found.

Spiritual status of anyone is in direct proportion to one’s ability to suffer.

Sadgurus and the Avatar never avoid suffering, either their own or their circles by doing miracles. They suffer themselves, and let their Circle suffer too.

To take birth means to suffer. When suffering leads to real eternal happiness, it should be accepted gracefully. It is to eliminate suffering that it has come. Great suffering leads to great Liberation.

The root of all sufferings, individual or social, is self-interest. Eliminate self-interest and you will solve all problems and difficulties.

Through darkness to light, through suffering to happiness, through chaos to harmony, will be the end of the journey. All suffering has an end. Spiritual happiness has no end. It is perennial.

Uninvited suffering is blessings in disguise. I am the One to take and not the One to give what you want as you want. I must be temporarily cruel to be permanently kind.

Unprecedented suffering leads to unprecedented spiritual growth. It contributes to the construction of the unshakable foundation of the Truth.

When people suffer physically or mentally, or collectively, they want immediate relief from suffering. All over the world, man’s strife is subject to the opposites of pain and pleasure. Man does all he can do to avoid the former and he does all he can do to have the latter. But he cannot always avoid pain or always have pleasure. The pain and pleasure are inseparable twins, born of a multitude of cravings and desires. Where the one is, the other also invariably is a constant companion.

We Masters can grant a world of gold, happiness and prosperity by their blessings but the rare gift of privations, troubles and suffering is destined only for a few. - Meher Baba

Meher Baba explained

Suffering is due to ignorance

Suffering comes through ignorance or attachment to illusions. Most people play with illusions like children play with toys. If you get caught up in the ephemeral things of this world and cling to illusory values, suffering is inevitable. It is not easy for little children to give up their toys, for they become the victims of a habit which they cannot undo. In the same way, through millions of lives, you have got into the habit of playing with illusions. It is difficult for you to get disentangled from them.

Hardships are stepping stones of spirituality

Many bitter experiences of the past often open vista that help one to understand the things better, as they really are not as they appear your hard trails in life have been instrumental in making you what you are now, a changed being with a different outlook on life, and ushering you into the spiritual reality where you alone will find peace, bliss and love.

The trails and hardships are stepping stones to spirituality. They lead you on to your ultimate aim and desire to realise the Truth. Suffering in selflessly serving others also brings better understanding of things in life.

Failings or shortcomings should never discourage you but should be taken as stepping stones toward the path of Ultimate Reality.

Terrible suffering is the sign of happiness and peace to come. Great heat denotes the coming of rain. Great suffering and intense sorrow indicate that happiness is about to dawn. Anything beyond your capacity will necessarily change your capacity, because so long as everything is within your limits, you don’t know what is beyond them. And everything concerning God and God-Realization is beyond limit! So in this way, great suffering and being plagued with terrible problems are beneficial.

Ninety percent  of suffering is self inflicted

When suffering leads to real eternal happiness we should not attach importance to this suffering. It is to eliminate suffering that suffering has to be. Most of this suffering is unnecessary and self-inflicted.

Mental suffering is worse than physical suffering. What the people of the world with limited vision think of suffering is only physical. They draw pictures of a bomb-stricken person, nose off, arm off, leg off, et cetera. Sometimes physical suffering tends to ease mental suffering. The world’s idea of suffering and of happiness is entirely limited.

Real happiness–is worth all the physical and mental suffering of the universe! Then all suffering becomes as if it were not; it was due to ignorance. Ignorance makes you flinch at the sight of a cockroach; real happiness does not make you feel the teeth of a tiger in your body

Even those who are not God-Realized and have not absolute knowledge, they can control their minds to such an extent that nothing makes them feel pain and suffering – even being buried alive. One yogi, who had not even the smell of knowledge, had himself thrown into a tub of boiling oil. Through his yogic power, not only did he not feel the pain, but his skin was not even a little burned. This is not the mind's control over matter, it is even lower–it is breath control.

People suffer because they are not satisfied

When suffering leads to real, eternal happiness, we should not attach importance to this suffering. It is to eliminate suffering that suffering has to be. People suffer because they are not satisfied. They want more and more. Ignorance gives rise to greed and vanity. If you want nothing, would you then suffer? But you do want. If you did not want anything, you would not suffer even in the jaws of a lion.

The widespread dissatisfaction in modern life is due to the gulf between theory and practice, between the ideal and its realization on earth. The spiritual and material aspects of life are widely separated instead of being closely united. There is no fundamental opposition between spirit and matter or, if you like, between life and form. The apparent opposition is due to wrong thinking – to ignorance.

The root of all our difficulties, individual and social, is self-interest. Eliminate self-interest and you will solve all your problems–individual and social.

Avatar takes upon Himself the universal suffering of the world

The Avatar has to incur upon Himself the infinite burden of worries of the entire suffering world, while working in the world for the spiritual upliftment of humanity. This suffering of people steeped in the darkness of ignorance becomes the Avatar's suffering. This is His crucifixion. The Avatar is crucified every moment of His life on earth.

But with this infinite suffering which He has to take upon himself, He also has the infinite bliss of the Perfect state which He eternally experiences. Otherwise it would be utterly impossible, and He would be literally crushed under the burden of such suffering from all sides. If an ordinary man, however great, were to feel even a thousandth part of the Avatar's suffering, he would go mad. The Avatar has to bear this burden to lighten the load of the suffering of the world.

It is My life mission to remove the burden of mankind's suffering. I have come for this. But really speaking, it is not My work, but the ignorance of people, and their underlying indifference towards things spiritual, that makes Me suffer.

Suffering should be for something worthwhile-an episode

A finely dressed man came to see Baba and prayed to him for guidance on the path. Baba asked him, "For what do you want this guidance?"

The man confessed, "I have incurred numerous debts to maintain my family in comfort; now the debts are weighing on me like a great mountain. They pierce me like arrows and I suffer terribly. No one in the world is as miserable as I am!"

Baba urged him to have courage and advised, "Try to wipe out your debts. I will help you internally."

The man was comforted, and Baba explained, "Sacrifice is sweet when it is for a good cause. Suffering should be for something worthwhile, and not for selfishness or weakness.

"Even cowards suffer, as do heroes, but there is a great difference between the sufferings of the two. The wounds of the arrows which the brave bear, and the worldly arrows that pierce you, are as different as the earth and the sky. Cowards go on being miserable by the arrows of Maya, while heroes endure their lot for love of God."

 

CHAPTER-50

SURRENDER

Quotes

Surrender is a gift from man to Master.

Surrender seeks nothing.

As love deepens, it is transformed first into obedience and then, finally, into complete surrender.

All those who surrender themselves in love to Me will see and adore and realise the Reality behind My form.

Complete surrender to the Divine will of the Perfect One and unflinching readiness to carry out His orders, rapidly achieve a result not possible even by rigidly practicing all the ethics of the world for hundred years.

Complete surrender in itself embodies the acceptance of one who has surrendered completely as he ought to have done.

First and foremost your complete surrender should be the God-Man in whom God reveals Himself in His Full Glory, His Infinite Power, His Unfathomable Knowledge, His Inexpressible Bliss and His Eternal Existence.

For spontaneous surrender the heart must, so to speak, be worn on one’s sleeve.

Greater than love is obedience, greater than obedience is surrender, and yet as words, three can all be summed up again in one word, “Love Divine.

He who genuinely surrenders to a Perfect Master surrenders completely without asking for permission to do so. He does not expect acceptance of his surrender from the Master.

In the silence of your perfect surrender, My love which is always silent can flow to you to be yours always and to keep and share with those who seek Me.

One who surrenders knows nothing but the will of the Beloved.

One who surrenders has no existence other than Beloved.

Obedience performs the will of beloved; and seeks the pleasure of the Beloved; and surrender resigns to the will of beloved and seeks nothing.

Real surrender is that in which the poise is undisturbed by any worse circumstance, and individual, amidst every kind of hardship, is resigned with perfect calm to the will of God.

Seek not to possess anything but surrender everything.

To completely surrender to My will your heart must be pure and your mind empty of all things.

Unless I help you, you cannot surrender. The moment your surrender is complete, My grace descends on you and the goal is realised. –Meher Baba

According to Meher Baba

Surrender to the Perfect Master is easiest, safest and surest  to attain Godhood

The easiest and safest way to lose one's self is by completely surrendering to the Perfect Master. Then the past, present and future of the one who has surrendered are drowned in the Master, and he is no longer either bound by or responsible for any of his actions whether good or bad, expressed during his implicit obedience to the Master. Thus, complete surrenderance to the Perfect Master is, in itself, freedom.

Surrenderance is most desirable

The foremost and highest object in life is personally serving a Sadguru and complete surrenderance to Him.

The second is constant meditation on the divine name.

The third is selfless service, and

The fourth is the offering of worship (prayer).

Serving a Sadguru is like taking a course for a Master's degree; meditating on the divine name is like studying for a Bachelor's degree; performing selfless service is like obtaining a high school diploma, and offering prayers is like learning the alphabet. Once one attains the Bachelor's degree, it does not take much time to attain the Master's degree

Supremacy of an Avatar or Perfect Master

Established codes of religion to the mankind are as general advice given by father to his son. They are for its wellbeing but when one may have the advantage of living wisdom; it should be accepted in preference to these established codes. This may be done not only without coming to harm, but with much benefit.

As stated by seer, wealth may be scarified for health and health for self respect, all the three (wealth, health and self-respect) for one’s own religion, but to gain God, everything including religion should be sacrificed without hesitation.

Contact of a Sadguru or Avatar is most beneficial – similes

To make the point clear, suppose there is a railroad engine with five or six bogies attached to it. Some contain gold, some silver and some cow dung. But as long as the link with the engine is maintained, all are safe and will reach the same destination. But no sooner is the link snapped, than the wagons shall be where they are. So, don’t bother about your thoughts, whether good or bad. Bear in mind that all thoughts are illusory. The only reality is to catch firm hold of Master’s daaman.

The feeling and inspiration for things sublime and the divine love is imparted by a real Messiah to anyone who comes in contact with Him. A false Messiah cannot do this.

Divine truths are most easily grasped and assimilated when they are directly passed on to the aspirant by a living Master.

All talk about the path and the goal is as a lantern carried by a blind man. A blind man needs a staff in hand of the God-man.

Everyone who voluntarily or involuntarily comes into the orbit of the activity of the Perfect Master becomes someway, the recipient of a spiritual push.

Recurring contact with the Perfect Master is most necessary throughout process of spiritual advancement.

Personal communications of the Perfect Master have in them a powerful efficacy which can never belong to the information received by the aspirant through other sources.

Surrender is not difficult but very easy, but because it is so easy, it is difficult.

To surrender is not as difficult as people think. It must not be external, but internal. You must do your duty toward your dear ones – your wife, children and others who depend on you. You must not shirk or avoid your responsibilities. But while doing these duties, one must not be attached to Maya.

One must remain detached, whatever the result may be. Even if one of your dear ones dies, you should not think about it, much less worry about it, but dedicate all to the Master. You should dedicate every thought and every act, both good and bad, at His feet. It is very easy, but because it is so easy, it is difficult. Once dedicated, you should forget everything, and if you cannot forget your thoughts and actions, how can you say that you have surrendered them?

What one has to do to surrender to Avatar or Perfect Master?

Control your mind, live a pure and clean life, discard desires and follow a Master who is God-Realised. Then you will be safe. Following a Perfect Master does not mean giving up your religion. You should renounce the mind.

To completely surrender to My will, your heart must be pure and your mind be empty of your all thoughts. All those surrender themselves in love to Me will see, adore and realize the reality behind My form.

Dust has no thought of its own whether it is trampled upon or applied to the forehead of a man, or remains suspended in the air or water. It is all the same to it. I tell you, there is no truer example of the complete surrender than becoming like dust.

You surrender your head to barber, when you want to get your hair cut, till the work is done, similarly you must surrender yourself to a Sadguru if you want God-realization.

Once you have surrendered yourself to the Master. He has to do His duty for you. He cannot escape that. It is only your unbounded love and unswerving faith that is required thereafter, and that will encourage Him in His duty toward you. So, take your Master to be your God, and with as much love and faith, surrender and serve Him and you will be saved.

The foremost and highest object in life is personally serving a Sadguru and complete surrenderance to Him. The second is constant meditation on the divine name. The third is selfless service, and the fourth is the offering of worship (prayer

CHAPTER-51TO 60

 

CHAPTER-51

THEORY AND PRACTICE

Quotes

God is not to be preached but is to be lived.

Don’t preach God, live His words.

To preach what you don’t practice is hypocrisy in its worst form.

A man becomes wise by practising, not by preaching virtues. Ability in advising others about virtues is no proof of saintliness, nor is it a mark of wisdom.

Mere descriptions of a medicine will not cure you of any disease, nor does mere hearing about saint make you saintly. To be cured you must take medicine and to become saintly you must practice virtues.

The energy which is expended in mere thinking, talking or writing is like the steam which escapes through the whistle of the railway engine. The whistle makes a noise, and is even interesting, but it cannot drive the engine. No amount of whistling can move the engine forward. The steam has to be harnessed and used intelligently in order that it may actually take the engine to its destination. That is why the sages always insisted on practice rather than the theory. This applies particularly to those who want to know and realize God.

To create an impact, a force must be there behind it. Unless you live the life you are advocating, there will never be an impact on the heart of the person you are advocating. Meher Baba

Meher Baba explained

Master’s work is not preaching but practice

Work undertaken with honest intent and with love is Meher Baba's work, and he who does this for the love of God is always His”

Greatest work one can do for Baba is to live the life of love, humility, sincerity and selfless service in which there is not the least trace of hypocrisy. Baba's love is for all, and, for each of Baba's lovers to efficiently help others to know this, his own life must be a shining example so that his love may become the instrument to spread Baba's love and the truth of Reality. Such a life and such a love are vital; they carry the weight of highest responsibility, for behind every thought, word and deed is the all-pervading force of Truth.

Those who do My work must themselves practice what they preach. Take the case of Bapiraju. He is good at heart and eager to be of service to Me. He goes from place to place, preaching about My greatness. Leave the world; it is all illusion, think only of Baba, and so on and so forth. The large crowds listen to him and shout "Avatar Meher Baba Ki Jai!" At that moment, suppose a telegram comes that in a bus accident, his whole family has perished. As soon as he gets the telegram, Bapiraju, who just a moment before was advising the crowd to leave the world, etc., himself gets fumbled up. Those who see him like that, what do they think? When you yourself lack the force behind your words, what is the use of showing your face to the crowds? It is better not to say anything if you cannot practice what you preach.

If Bapiraju remains unaffected by the news, people will be impressed and think that what he said about all this being illusion is really illusion to him, and thus they will begin loving Baba. Suppose he were even to show happiness at the news, telling people that his illusion is now lessened, then people would believe that he was doing Baba's work with a sincere heart and complete honesty.

Take another example: Bapiraju says, "Meher Baba is the Avatar of the age. Love Him; He is the only one worthy of love. Don't get angry, swallow anger, don't fight!" etc. At that very moment, someone slaps him, and Bapiraju instantly forgets all about love and retaliates. What would people think? You will get thoughts of anger, but do not express them. If you don't get them, you will be like an inanimate object. Your mind may be angry, but your heart should not know about it. If Bapiraju cannot do it, then he should not preach to others.

It is easy to sway ignorant crowds, but would you help Baba any if you make efforts to collect thousands? If it is My wish, you could gather millions.

Suppose I tell Bapiraju to sit under a tree, and Ranga Rao goes and tells people a saint is sitting under the tree. Thousands would come for Bapiraju's darshan and garland him. But will Baba's work be done by collecting people in this way? Personally, I do not want large crowds. I want real, sincere souls.

Difference between principle and practice

Truth, indeed, is the best principle or rule of life. In practical life, however, while adhering to this noble principle, adjustments are at times essential and justified, especially in cases where such adjustments contribute to the cause of benefit to others.

For example, suppose a person is wrongly convicted of a serious crime like murder. All circumstantial evidence goes against him and the wrongful conviction entails the death penalty. But someone turns up and says something that disproves the serious charge – for example, saying that the accused was, at the time of the crime, actually seen elsewhere or with himself, or at some place other than where the actual action took place. This statement might save the life of a man wrongly accused and convicted to be hanged, and to that end, even if something untrue may have to be said, it is absolutely justified. In that case it is no falsehood at all.

A pious man of straight principles, allowing an innocent man to be thus hanged on circumstantial evidence when a few words from him might have saved his very life and proved his innocence, is under these circumstances worse than a man of no principles or even a considered vagabond, who has the spontaneous spirit to come forward at such a critical moment and give evidence – even false – that would save the life of an innocent man being sentenced to death.

The former is a confused ideal for mere idealists, who have neither the spirit nor grit for real action when needed and who cherish their ideals only for selfish ends. Whereas one who has no principles, but has the spirit of action whenever needed, even to rush into fire for the sake of others, is worth a thousand idealists put together!

What is the worth or use of an ideal, however sublime, which does not inspire one to action for the benefit or service of others?

Story of Prophet Muhammad-an example

The Prophet Mohammad was seated one day with His close followers and a mother came to Him with her small son.“My lord, please tell this child to stop eating green dates. I cannot stop him eating and he is spoiling his health. He is my only son. Please help me.”

Mohammad looked at the child and at the mother and said “What you say is right. But please come after a month. It is better if you come then.” The mother folded her hands, bowed down and left the place.

After a month she came again with child. The Lord received the child and mother and asked them how they felt and what the reason for their coming to Him again. She repeated the whole thing. And the Prophet then of course tried to bring home to the child how dangerous it was to eat a lot of dates. “One, two, three a day is all right. That is enough. No more than that. I am also fond of dates,” Mohammad said, but I don’t eat so many. It is not healthy to have a lot. So will you give a promise not to eat more than a few a day? He received a promise from the child and everyone was happy. Then they left.

After they had gone, the people with Mohammad were very intrigued that he did not say the same thing when the mother had come earlier. Finally someone asked Mohammad. “It was impossible,” He said, “To give advice about dates when My fondness for them was worse even than the child’s. Unless and until I desisted from the dates how could I give any advice to him? So I had to call the mother and child after a month, but for one month I never ate, never touched a date.” To create an impact, a force must be there behind it. Unless you live the life you are advocating, there will never be an impact on the heart of the person you are advising.” Prophet Mohammad Himself set the example of putting theory into practice.

 

CHAPTER-52

WORK AND PUBLICITY

Quotes

Absolute honesty must be there; otherwise it is no work for Baba.

Do as much you can but do it honestly.

Everyone wants to work for Me but forgets that I am God and am capable of doing My work without help of anyone. The work you do is not for Me but for your benefit.

I consider one as My centre who loves Me wholeheartedly for the sake of love.

If you tell others not to tell lies, then even at the cost of your life, you should not tell a lie; otherwise, it would amount to hypocrisy. My workers should be hundred percent honest and do My work with all hearts united. Both the parties must give in; only then will there be no trouble in Baba-work.

If others are devoted to Ram, Krishna, Christ, Zoroaster and if you draw them out of their devotion and try to direct them to Me, you belittle Me, in their devotion, because  I am the same Ram, Krishna, Christ, Zoroaster. I am the fresh stock. Jai Baba and Jai Ram is the same.

Let your life itself be My message of Love.

Let there be concord and cooperation among you. Love for Me and love for one another should be the basis of your work.

My message can only be given the way it should be by the life you live without your speaking.

To hear My name is enough. I do the rest. My grace is eternally overflowing.

To get yourself divided while doing My work shatters it’s very foundation and defeats its own end when you get divided. I and My work are set aside.

You will be pleasing Me by actually living My message instead of forming institutions and centres in My Name. If you want to carry My message in your heart and live that message, you will be forming a Meher Baba Centre in your heart and that will please Me.

Your job is to bring My name to the ear. My job is to bring it from ear to heart.

When you spread My eternal Message of Love to others, show them first that you really love Me. –Meher Baba

Meher Baba  explained

Work undertaken with love and honesty is My work

Work undertaken with honest intent and with love is Meher Baba's work, and he who does this for the love of God is always His. But the greatest work one can do for Baba is to live the life of love, humility, sincerity and selfless service in which there is not the least trace of hypocrisy. Baba's love is for all; and, for each of Baba's lovers to efficiently help others to know this, his own life must be a shining example so that his love may become the instrument to spread Baba's love and the truth of Reality. Such a life and such a love are vital; they carry the weight of highest responsibility, for behind every thought, word and deed is the all-pervading force of Truth.

Do not seek appreciation in doing My  work

First of all, you should not at all seek or even expect appreciation from Me or from others. This sounds so easy to do while I dictate, but most impossible to achieve. Work in itself is its own appreciation. The moment you seek appreciation, the work is undone. It is true; some of you may be ready to work for Me and for My cause one hundred percent. Yet because some of you are poor and have large families, you cannot devote your time and means for My work. But why then work beyond your means? Why depend upon some help to make you work for Me? The moment a worker depends upon anything or anyone, the work is undone. Do as much as you can, but do it honestly.

No propaganda by raising money

I have heard that people have been complaining of money being collected, money being used, money being spent, but not accounted for. If this is true, stop all work. One penny, one pie extracted in My name without true basis is dishonesty. So, today I want every one of you to pour out your hearts, and let us decide once and for all to work or to stop it. My dear friends, if you want to make people love Me, show them that you really love Me. Do not merely make them read My books and messages, but live such a life of sacrifice for Me that they may automatically love Me.

Meher Baba replied to a questioner, "It is only without money that Baba's real work can be done. What do you mean by propaganda? The very word makes Me look down (belittles Me). Since ages My work has been done without money."

Money comes and money goes. If you depend upon money for My work, then do not work for Me, because how will you get money? Let us be very practical."

Live such a life that you show others that you love Me. To ask people to give money and then in return to propagate Baba's message of love, "How does it sound? Absurd! So, unless you have something else to suggest other than raising funds to disseminate My message, it would be better if you cancel work and begin to live the life of love. Let there be no compromise in this, otherwise the whole thing will merely be a show, a mixture of honesty and dishonesty.

Absolute honesty must be there, otherwise it is no work

Let each Baba lover be a Baba centre radiating My message of love through living the life of sacrifice, love and honesty for the divine cause. Let every lover, whoever and wherever he may be, be Baba's centre in telling people Baba's message that God alone is real and everything else is unreal and that therefore all should love Baba.

Let true workers become Baba's centres. And, for God's sake, for Baba's sake, beware of money. One pie taken from others with false pretensions makes one die a million deaths! Let principle in work and honesty in life prevail.

All those who love Me and want to work can share My message with others. Those who have money and can afford to go from place to place should spread My message of love in distant nooks and corners. Those who have little money can easily go around their own towns and, by living the life of love, inspire others to love God. Those who have no money, large families and no spare time, should share their love with their own family members and friends. Let Baba's love be the centre, the office, and the work.

What is not desirable in Baba’s work

It is better not to work for Baba if you have to differ and fight with one another.

You should not make any propaganda in My name. I do My work alone.

Don’t practice false propaganda. What your heart says and your conscience says about Me, pour out without hesitation. Be unmindful of whether you are ridiculed or accepted in pouring out your heart for Me to others. Do not rule out your conscience and do not exaggerate merely for propaganda.

Do not force anyone to attend Baba’s programme or thrust your opinion on them. Your work is to tell people who Baba is and clarify that Ram Bhakti is also Baba Bhakti. There should be no quarrel over Jai Ram or Jai Baba. But your faith should always be staunch.

Message for His workers:

In spite of telling you very often that I will not give you any more messages or discourses, I find Myself doing just this thing which is what I do not want to do. This is because most of you do things which I do not like your doing.

I give you a message because you expected one; and the theme of the message was on your being My children, because despite much talk about a Baba-family, there is more a semblance than a reality of kinship among you who are the children of One Father.

True children of One Father do not greet one another with smiles and embraces and at the same time harbour grudges and ill-feeling, but they have an active concern in their hearts for the well-being of one another and make sacrifices for that wellbeing.

If you make Me your real Father, all differences and contentions between you, and all personal problems in connection with your lives, will become dissolved in the Ocean of My love.

You are all keen on spreading My message of Love and Truth and many of you in the east and west have laboured hard in this work; publishing magazines and other literature, organizing meetings, sacrificing your vacations in travelling, building halls and having statues made of Me. But I wonder how much of My Love and Truth has been in your work of spreading My message of Love and Truth!

Unless there is a brotherly feeling in your hearts, all the words that you speak or print in My name are hollow; all the miles that you travel in My cause are zero; all organizations for My work are but an appearance of activity; all buildings to contain Me are empty places and all statues that you make to embody Me are of someone else.

I have been patient and indulgent over the way you have been doing these things, because you have been very young children in My love, and children must have some sort of games to play. But now you are older and are beginning to realize that there is a greater work ahead of you than what you have been doing. And you have been searching your minds and hearts as to what this work might be.

It is not a different work to what you have been already doing. It is the same work done in a different way. And that way is the way of effacement, which means the more you work for Me the less important you feel in yourself. You must always remember that I alone do My work. Although only the one who has become One with God can serve and work for all, I allow you to work for Me so that you have the opportunity to use your talents and capacities selflessly and so draw closer to Me. You should never think that in your work for Me you are benefiting others, for by being instrumental in bringing others to me you are benefiting yourself.

My work is your opportunity. But when you allow yourself to intervene between you and My work, you are allowing the work to take you away from Me. When you put My work before yourself, the work will go right, although not necessarily smoothly. And when the work does not go right, it means you have put yourself between it and its accomplishment.

The way of My work is the way of effacement, which is the way of strength, not of weakness; and through it you become mature in My Love. At this stage you cannot know what real Love is, but through working for Me as you should work for Me; you will arrive at that ripeness where, in a moment, I can give you that which you have been seeking for millions of years.

 

CHAPTER-53

WORRY

Quotes

Worry is the product of a feverish imagination working under stimulus of desires. There are few things that exhaust energy as much as worry. So remain cheerful in all your trails and know that I am in you.

Worry is a serious dissipation of physic energy. Worry accumulates and grows in strength and becomes a habit, long after the original cause has ceased to be.

Worry goes happiness comes.

Never worry and always try to be cheerful in spite of difficulties. Even in the face of calamities, try to remain happy.

Worry only about your loving Me more and more. I worry for whom who love Me.

Long for what is real. You will then have no time for worrying over what may never happen.

My worry is great fun for Me. It is very old habit of Mine to worry for whole creation and to worry continuously for the release of souls from the bondage of life and death. – Meher Baba

Meher Baba discoursed

Worry.

Duality signifies separateness. Separateness implies fear. Fear causes worry.

The way of Oneness is the way to happiness; the way of manyness is the way to worry. I am the One who has no second, so I am eternally happy. You are separate from your Self, so you always worry. To you, what you see is absolutely real; to Me, it is absolutely false.

Root cause of worry

Man experiences disappointment through lust, greed and anger, and the frustrated ego, in its turn, seeks further gratification through lust, greed, and anger. Consciousness is thus caught up in a vicious circle of endless disappointments. Selfishness which is the common basis of these three ingredient vices is thus the ultimate cause of disappointment and worries.

The woes of this world are imaginary and self-created

As the cause, so the effect; the cause may be big and important, or small and insignificant, but the result will definitely be according to it. The woes of this world are imaginary and are the self-created result of our own ignorance; having no cause, they are therefore unjustifiable. If there is no reason or cause, then it naturally follows that the result is unreal, insubstantial and meaningless.

So why worry about the happiness, or misery, of this world which has no cause behind it except imagination? Just go on observing things as a passive spectator as they go on around you, keeping the mind free and happy. As Hafiz says:

"Both the happiness’s and sorrows of the world will pass away. So it is better to remain peaceful throughout."

Worry is unnecessary

“Worry is unnecessary. Necessary worry is not good, but unnecessary worry is madness. If I say: 'Be happy!' be happy at once! Forget. Away with it! Why brood? I never brood. Laugh! Be cheerful! It is all illusion — why not be cheerful, happy?  Start now!"

“Worry accumulates and grows in strength, become a habit long after the original cause has ceased to be.”

Don’t worry and weep over that which is the law of nature and cannot be altered

You eat food and to keep yourselves healthy and fit you pass out the residue as excrement. But do you ever shed tears for the waste you eliminate? Do you ever think about it or feel regret over it? Not at all. Then if someone dear dies, why do you weep for that discarded body which is like food to the soul?

You preserve and protect your body to feed your soul. The body is the medium for the soul's progress. When your excrement is eliminated, you eat fresh food. Similarly, with the disposal of the old body, you take a new body. So why worry and weep over that which is the law of nature and cannot be altered?

Sadgurus and the Avatar consider human death to be absolutely unimportant. They do not feel sad about anyone's death. For them, the whole universe is a very, very small thing – a small point.

The human body can be compared to the fibers on the outer shell of a coconut. Hundreds of such hairs fall off, but the coconut water remains safe inside. Similarly, thousands of human bodies may fall, but the soul is immortal; it never dies. It is always living and eternal.

An episode

Baba went to see Naval and Dina Talati in Nasik. He was accompanied by Rustom, Pendu and Vishnu. Chanji was also there, having been called from Bombay. Dina was concerned about her family’s welfare. Seeing her worried face, Baba emphasized to her: “This is very bad! However miserable and disappointing a thing may be, one should not brood over it and think about it.

“Take the worry from within and fling it out, and be free of it by occupying yourself in daily chores in the usual routine.

“All this is nothing. It is a zero, an imagination, a show! Whatever has happened has happened!

“Whether it is happiness or misery, both are the same. Neither is lasting. When you were miserable, you were feeling sad. Now that feeling has left you. Similarly, if you had nothing to worry about, you would have been happy. But even that happiness would not have lasted. Of what use would even that happiness have been to you? So whatever misery or happiness is here today, it will pass away and then there will be nothing!

“Everything comes, everything goes. But from the spiritual viewpoint, if one bears suffering, it is very good.”

Dina then asked, “But why this suffering when you are here–in physical form?”

To reconcile her, Baba replied, “You suffer because I am here! Do I not suffer and bear it? Those who are Mine should be prepared to suffer.”

Solution for  worry

The moment the intensity of your faith in Me will reach its height, you say goodbye to worry forever. Then all that you suffered and enjoyed in the past, together with all that you may experience in the future, will be to you the most loving and spontaneous expression of My will; and nothing will ever be able to cause you worry again.

Live more and more in the present, which is ever beautiful and stretches away beyond the limits of the past and the future.

Cease mental tension. Train your mind to pass over thoughts. Do not give countenance to them until such time that you can surrender the mind itself. When the mind is surrendered there is no question of happiness and unhappiness. The thoughts of the past lives sanskaras have to be spent away and they come and go and pay no attention to them.

If you worry about yourself, God does not worry about you. If you stop worrying, God has to be worrying about you.

Give your worries to Me and be cheerful and happy. Your only worry should be that you never forget God.

You become free of all worries, if you snap your connection with the world. However, if you maintain any deep connection, worries will surmount you. Bindings are like hair the more you allow the hair to grow, the more you have to clean it. Similarly worldly involvements are always full of unnecessary problems and difficulties and are the cause of continuous anxieties.

Don’t worry about evil thoughts, lust etc, Let them come and go. Do worry so that you may not forget Me.

Your only worry should be that you never forget God.

Never think that life is dreadful and you are tired of life. Such thoughts really make life miserable. If you think that life is worth living then all difficulties will appear insignificant. Never think “I am alone. I have so much to do, I am poor” and so on. The whole world is poor and even millionaires are poor because they have greed and want more.

Whatever effort you make, whatever failures seem to result and whatever discouragement follows all have their root in the fact that you love yourself more than you love God. In loving yourself as wholeheartedly as you should love God, it is but natural that failure despair will bar your way.

Therefore do not let the fact of your depression burden you. It is emerged unsought and unmarked for and as such it must vanish. All your forced efforts to settle it will only result in imprinting it deeper in your mind and create further binding. So be completely indifferent to it and it will disappear.

The solution is to love God as He should be loved; it is love for God that counts.

Think of Me more and more and all your worries will dwindle into nothing, for they are really nothing: and My will works out to awaken this in you and in all.”

If at all you must worry, let it be how to remember Me constantly. This is worthwhile worry because it will bring about the end of the worry. So do worry that you may not forget Me.

Don’t worry. Be happy in My love and continue to hold My daaman to the very end. Rest assured that all will be divinely well. God does not abandon those who trust Him.

Do everything, but don't worry. Worrying binds. When one is beyond worrying, one is happy. But you must consciously not worry. The stone does not worry, but unconsciously. It is all fun, all a game, happiness - if you don't worry.

Do not think much over petty questions and wear out your mind. This constant thinking weighs heavy on your mind, and causes you much worry and anxiety for nothing. Do not let any material thoughts disturb your mind and eat it away.

Do not be like a leaf, moved here and there by the wind. Be like a rock, unaffected by gales and storm, and standing firm in its place.

What do you do when a fly troubles and disturbs you? You do not worry, but merely raise your hand and wave it to drive it away from you. In the same way, without giving yourself up to worrying, you must drive away the thoughts that trouble you.

Man must think but must not worry for results.

Baba says: “Pain and pleasure are two sides are of one coin. When we have accepted this coin of life, we cannot say that we will take one side only i.e. pleasure. Since we are now here in the world, we have no choice.”

One must sincerely try to do his duties, but the results must be always left with God. Worrying about the result is no good and of no use. If a person wishes to do anything for others, he must do it sincerely and having done it, he should not worry about results, for results are not in human hands. It is for human to do, for God to ordain.

To remain aloof from result is not difficult, but men do not try. Because it is human nature to think of results of one’s actions, however, it does not mean one should worry

Try to attribute all your acts to God and let results be His. Gandhiji says he does everything for God and attributes it to Him, but he still worries because he cares about the results.”

Do not  get upset over petty things

Don’t get upset over petty things. Don’t get upset over trivialities; don’t cry for paltry things. Even supposing you do have an excuse or a cause for provocation and your mood is upset in the excitement of the moment, don’t stick to that one petty cause and keep on brooding over it with swollen cheeks and cloudy expression. Immediately after the excitement dies down, try to forget what happened. Take the cause of irritation out of your mind forever.

An episode

Kohiyar Satarawala (disciple) was managing Shapoor Hall as a guest house. One day, Baba asked him why he had not hung a picture of Baba in the reception office and placed some of Baba's books and literature there. Kohiyar had been doing so at other places he managed, but was reluctant to do so again after he saw one of the guests use a Baba’s pamphlet to clean up her infant child's "accident."

Kohiyar explained, "After I saw your literature being used as toilet paper, I decided it was useless to put your literature or picture in public places."

Baba replied, "Why get upset over these petty things? A time will come when you will see My pictures in the filthiest places, in back alleys even. It will be on stamps badly defaced, on matchboxes, and on the labels of cheap brands of food. So why be disturbed? I also live in the filthiest of places and am in the filthiest of things.

Meher Baba may have been speaking of how His image would end up being used in cheap advertising or propagandizing His name and cause. Although such things are done in India, the Western man or Christian may revolt at such a thought of Jesus’ sacred image on a matchbox, or food label. So the image of the Prophet of God is not ever defiled, Islam forbids any artistic rendering of Muhammad. In the late 1960's, Baba once saw an American underground tabloid with His picture printed and under it was written: "Would you buy a used car from this man?" Disgusted, Baba crumbled it up, threw it away and called it trash!

Mental depression

One of the reporters remarked, “Although one makes a determined beginning, one’s enthusiasm slowly wanes when there seems nothing to show for the efforts, and this is followed by a feeling of mental depression.”

Baba answered through Eruch: “Yes, this is quite common. Whatever the efforts you make, whatever the failures that seem to result, whatever the despair that follows, all have their roots in the fact that you love yourself more than you love God. In loving yourself as wholeheartedly as you should have loved God, failures and despair stand up prominently before you. This is quite natural.”

“Therefore, do not let the fact of your depression depress you. Have you given thought as to where this depression was prior to its appearance? It has emerged unasked, and as such, it must vanish. Your forced efforts to overcome it will only imprint itself all the more on your mind and create further binding. So be completely indifferent to it and it will disappear. The solution is to love God as He should be loved. Love for God alone counts.”

Meher Baba takes upon responsibility of all our pains and pleasures-an episode

One day, a person from Bombay came to Baba.  Baba embraced the man, and asked “How are you?”

He said, "I am very, very miserable.  I lost my house.  I lost two of my children.  I have nothing at present."

Baba asked him, "Why did you lose your house?"
"Because of the medical treatment given to my children.  But now they are no more."
"Who had given you those children?" Baba asked.

"You must have given them both to me," the man replied.

"Yes," Baba said."I did.  In the world, everyone has responsibility.  And what is your duty?  To fulfill your responsibility, knowing fully well that it has been given to you by Me.  When you do your duty, you please Me, and I feel happy.  I had given the responsibility of the children to you.  And according to My Wish, you did not neglect your duty in seeking medical treatment for them.  But it was also My wish that your children died.  I took that responsibility away from you, and now I am making you free from it.

 

CHAPTER-54

AVATAR MEHER BABA’S DECLARATIONS

Meher Baba declared

He is the Avatar of the Age.

Meher Baba publicly declared Himself as “The Avatar of the Age” in 1954 at Mehersthan (Mahewa) District, Hamirpur (U.P.). Thereafter, He elaborated and explained this claim again and again through circulars and message viz. The Highest of the High (1953) and Final declaration (1958)

Meher Baba proclaimed Himself the Avatar in the following words.

I was Rama, I was Krishna, I was this One, I was that One, and now I am Meher Baba. In this form of flesh and blood, I am that same Ancient One who is eternally worshipped and ignored, ever remembered and forgotten.

I am that Ancient One whose past is worshipped and remembered, whose present is ignored and forgotten, and whose future (Advent) is anticipated with great fervour and longing.

I am the One for whom mankind eagerly awaits.

I am the Ancient One. Not a leaf has the power to quiver without My wish. I am the One who knows everything about everyone.

I am the Ancient One; I am Avatar of the Age; I am the Ocean of Love.

I am God. I am in you all. I never come and I never go. I am ever present.

I am never born, I never die, yet every moment I take birth and undergo death.

I am one with you on every level, but you know this only when your ego and intellect do not interfere. Then Baba appears as He is.

I am not here just for the crowd. I am here for the individuals dispersed among the crowd who silently adore Me.

I have not come to establish any cult, society or organisation or even to establish a new religion. The religion I shall give is the knowledge of One behind the many.

No amount of intellectual gymnastic could ever understand My ways or judge My infinite State.

Who is Meher Baba?  

An International Tourist Fair was to open in Bombay on October 30th, 1967; a booth was set up and a small booklet entitled "Who Is Meher Baba?" was printed along with the Universal Message in different Indian languages.

Baba Himself had perused the material to be included in the booklet. To the first question, "Who is Meher Baba?" He dictated this answer: "He is the essence of your very being which provokes you to ask this question."

Baba sent Adi Sr., Sarosh and Viloo to open the booth devoted to Baba at the Bombay fair. Prime Minister Indira Gandhi officially inaugurated the fair and rode around it in an open jeep. When she neared the booth, Gajwani went up and drew her attention to the large sign above it which read: "Avatar Meher Baba, the Awakener." Indira Gandhi apparently responded with some interest and bowed to Baba's portrait, as she rode by.

Highest of High- an Introduction by Meher Baba Himself

Consciously or unconsciously, directly or indirectly, each and every creature, each and every human being in one form or the other-strives to assert individuality. But when eventually man consciously experiences that he is Infinite, Eternal and Indivisible, then he is fully conscious of his individuality as God, and as such experiences Infinite Knowledge, Infinite Power and Infinite Bliss. Thus Man becomes God, and is recognized as a Perfect Master, Sadguru, or Qutub. To worship this Man is to worship God.

When God manifests on earth in the form of man and reveals His Divinity to mankind, He is recognized as the Avatar — the Messiah — the Prophet. Thus God becomes Man.

And so Infinite God, age after age, throughout all cycles, wills through His Infinite Mercy to affect His presence amidst mankind by stooping down to human level in the human form, but His physical presence amidst mankind not being apprehended, He is looked upon as an ordinary man of the world. When He asserts, however, His Divinity on earth by proclaiming Himself the Avatar of the Age, He is worshipped by some who accept Him as God; and glorified by a few who know him as God on Earth. But it invariably falls to the lot of the rest of humanity to condemn Him, while He is physically in their midst.

Thus it is that God as man, proclaiming Himself as the Avatar, suffers Himself to be prosecuted and tortured, to be humiliated and condemned by humanity for whose sake His Infinite Love has made Him stoop so low, in order that humanity, by its very act of condemning God's manifestation in the form of Avatar should, however, indirectly, assert the existence of God in His Infinite Eternal state.

The Avatar is always one and the same, because God is always One and the Same, the Eternal, Indivisible, Infinite One, who manifests Himself in the form of man as the Avatar, as the Messiah, as the Prophet, as the Ancient One — the Highest of the High. This Eternally One and the same Avatar repeats His manifestation from time to time, in different cycles, adopting different human forms and different names, in different places, to reveal Truth in different garbs and different languages, in order to raise humanity from the pit of ignorance and help free it from the bondage of delusions.

Of the most recognized and much worshipped manifestations of God as Avatar, that of Zoroaster is the earliest — having been before Rama, Krishna, Buddha, Jesus and Mohammed. Thousands of years ago, He gave the world the essence of Truth in the form of three fundamental precepts—Good Thoughts, Good Words, and Good Deeds. These precepts were and are constantly unfolded to humanity in one form or another, directly or indirectly in every cycle, by the Avatar of the age, as He leads humanity imperceptibly towards the Truth. To put these precepts of Good Thoughts, Good Words and Good Deeds into practice is not as easily done as it would appear, though it is not impossible. But to live up to these precepts honestly and literally, is as apparently impossible as it is to practice a living death in the midst of life.

In the world there are countless sadhus, mahatmas, mahapurush, saints, yogis and walis, though the number of genuine ones are very, very limited. The few genuine ones are, according to their spiritual status, in a category of their own, which is neither on a level with the ordinary human being nor on a level with the state of the Highest of the High.

I am neither a mahatma nor a mahapurush, neither a sadhu nor a saint, neither a yogi nor a wali. Those who approach Me with the desire to gain wealth or to retain their possessions, those who seek through Me relief from distress and suffering, those who ask My help to fulfil and satisfy mundane desires, to them I once again declare that, as I am not a sadhu, a saint or a mahatma, mahapurush or yogi, to seek these things through Me is but to court utter disappointment, though only apparently; for eventually this disappointment is itself invariably instrumental in bringing about the complete transformation of mundane wants and desires.

The Sadhus, saints, yogis, walis and such others who are on the via media, can and do perform miracles and satisfy the transient material needs of individuals who approach them for help and relief.

The question therefore, arises that if I am not a sadhu, not a saint, not a yogi, not a mahapurush, nor a wali, then what am I? The natural assumption would be that I am either just an ordinary human being, or I am the Highest of the High. But one thing I say definitely, and that is that I can never be included amongst those having the intermediary status of the real sadhus, saints, yogis and such others. Now, if I am just an ordinary man, My capabilities and powers are limited — I am no better or different from an ordinary human being. If people take Me as such then they should not expect any supernatural help from Me in the form of miracles or spiritual guidance; and to approach Me to fulfil their desires would also be absolutely futile.

On the other hand, if I am beyond the level of an ordinary human being, and much beyond the level of saints and yogis, then I must be the Highest of the High. In which case, to judge Me with your human intellect and limited mind and to approach Me with mundane desires would not only be the height of folly but sheer ignorance as well; because no amount of intellectual gymnastics could ever understand My ways or judge My Infinite State.

If I am the Highest of the High, My Will is Law, My Wish governs the Law, and My Love sustains the Universe. Whatever your apparent calamities and transient sufferings, they are but the outcome of My Love for the ultimate good. Therefore, to approach Me for deliverance from your predicaments, to expect Me to satisfy your worldly desires, would be asking Me to do the impossible — to undo what I have already ordained.

If you truly and in all faith accept your Baba as the Highest of the High, it behoves you to lay down your life at My feet, rather than to crave the fulfilment of your desires. Not your one life but your millions of lives would be but a small sacrifice to place at the feet of One such as Baba, who is the Highest of the High; for Baba's unbounded love is the only sure and unfailing guide to lead you safely through the innumerable blind alleys of your transient life.

They cannot obligate Me, who, surrendering their all-body, mind, possessions-which perforce they must discard one day, surrender with a motive; surrender because they understand that to gain the everlasting treasure of Bliss they must relinquish ephemeral possessions. This desire for greater gain is still clinging behind their surrender and as such the surrender cannot be complete.

Know you all that if I am the Highest of the High, My role demands that I strip you of your possessions and wants, consume all your desires and make you desire less rather than satisfy your desires. Sadhus, saints, yogis and walis can give you what you want; but I take away your wants and free you from attachments and liberate you from the bondage of ignorance. I am the One to take, not the One to give, what you want as you want.

Mere intellectuals can never understand Me through their intellect. If I am the Highest of the High, it becomes impossible for the intellect to gauge Me, nor it is possible for My ways to be fathomed by the limited human mind.

I am not to be attained by those who, loving Me, stand reverently by in rapt admiration. I am not for those who ridicule Me and point at Me with contempt. To have a crowd of tens of millions flocking around Me is not what I am for. I am for the selected few, who scattered amongst the crowd; silently and unostentatiously surrender their all body, mind and possessions to Me.

I am still more for those who, after surrendering their all, never give another thought to their surrender. They are all Mine who are prepared to renounce even the very thought of their renunciation and who, keeping constant vigil in the midst of intense activity, await their turn to lay down their lives for the cause of Truth at a glance or sign from Me. Those who have indomitable courage to face willingly and cheerfully the worst calamities, who have unshakable faith in Me, eager to fulfil My slightest wish at the cost of their happiness and comfort, they indeed, truly love Me.

From My point of view, far more blessed is the atheist who confidently discharges his worldly responsibilities, accepting them as his honourable duty, than the man who presumes he is a devout believer in God, yet shirks the responsibilities apportioned to him through Divine Law and runs after sadhus, saints and yogis, seeking relief from the suffering which ultimately would have pronounced his eternal liberation.

To have one eye glued on the enchanting pleasures of the flesh and with the other expect to see a spark of Eternal Bliss is not only impossible but the height of hypocrisy.

I cannot expect you to understand all at once what I want you to know. It is for Me to awaken you from time to time throughout the ages, sowing the seed in your limited minds, which must in due course, and with proper heed and care on your part, germinate, flourish and bear the fruit of that True Knowledge which is inherently yours to gain.

If on the other hand, led by your ignorance, you persist in going your own way, none can stop you in your choice of progress; for that too is progress which, however slow and painful, eventually and after innumerable incarnations, is bound to make you realize that which I want you to know now. To save yourself from further entanglement in the maze of delusion and self created suffering which owes its magnitude to the extent of your ignorance of the true Goal, awake now. Pay heed and strive for freedom by experiencing ignorance in its true perspective. Be honest with yourself and God. One may fool the world and one's neighbours, but one can never escape from the knowledge of the Omniscient - such is the Divine Law.

I declare to all of you who approach Me, and to those of you who desire to approach Me, accepting Me as the Highest of the High, that you must never come with the desire in your heart which craves for wealth and worldly gain, but only with the fervent longing to give your all — body, mind and possessions — with all their attachments. Seek Me not in order to extricate yourself from your predicaments, but find Me in order to surrender yourself wholeheartedly to My Will. Cling to Me not for worldly happiness and short-lived comforts, but adhere to Me, through thick and thin, sacrificing your own happiness and comforts at My feet.

Let My happiness be your cheer and My comforts be your rest. Do not ask Me to bless you with a good job, but desire to serve Me more diligently and honestly without expectation of reward. Never beg of Me to save your life or the lives of your dear ones, but beg of Me to accept you and permit you to lay down your life for Me. Never expect Me to cure you of your afflictions, but beseech Me to cure you of your ignorance. Never stretch out your hands to receive anything from Me, but hold them high in praise of Me whom you have approached as the Highest of the High.

If I am the Highest of the High, nothing is then impossible to Me; and though I do not perform miracles to satisfy individual needs—the satisfaction of which would result in entangling the individual more and more in the net of ephemeral existence—yet time and again at certain periods I manifest Infinite Power in the form of miracles, but only for the spiritual upliftment and benefit of humanity and all creatures.

However, miraculous experiences have often been experienced by individuals who love Me and have un-severing faith in Me, and these have been attributed to My nazar or Grace. But I want all to know that it does not befit My lovers to attribute such individual miraculous experience to My state of the Highest of the High. If I am the Highest of the High, I am above this illusory play of Maya in the course of the Divine Law.

Therefore, whatever miraculous experiences are experienced by My lovers who recognize Me as such, or by those who love Me unknowingly through other channels, they are but the outcome of their own firm faith in Me. Their unshakable faith often superseding the course of the play of Maya, gives them those experiences which they call miracles. Such experiences derived through firm Faith eventually do good and do not entangle the individuals who experience them into further and greater bindings of illusion.

If I am the Highest of the High, then a wish of My Universal Will is sufficient to give, in an instant, God-realization to one and all and thus free every creature in creation from the shackles of Ignorance. But blessed is Knowledge that is gained through the experience of Ignorance in accordance with the Divine Law. This Knowledge is made possible for you to attain in the midst of ignorance by the guidance of Perfect Masters and surrenderance to the Highest of the High.

Meher Baba declared Himself, the last Avatar of present cycle

Baba stated, "I am the last Avatar in this present cycle." He named seven specific persons (including Him) as being among the most recent Avatars, or incarnations of God: Meher Baba, Muhammad, Jesus, Buddha, Krishna, Rama, and Zoroaster (Zarathustra).

There are some indications in the literature (e.g., from conversations with Meher Baba's close disciples) that He acknowledged that Abraham was also an Avatar, and it is said that Adam was the first Avatar.

But Meher Baba also stated: "Whether there have been twenty-six Avatars since Adam, or one lakh and twenty-four thousands (lakh=100,000) of Prophets as is sometimes claimed, or whether Jesus Christ was the last and the only Messiah or Muhammad the last Prophet is all immaterial and insignificant when eternity and Reality are under consideration.

It matters very little to dispute whether there have been ten or twenty-six or a million Avatars. The truth is that the Avatar is always one and the same, and that the five Sadgurus (Perfect Masters) bring about the advent of the Avatar on earth. This has been going on cycle after cycle, and millions of such cycles must have passed by and will continue to pass by without affecting eternity in the least."

Baba explained the purpose of His visit to different shrines, tombs and dargah

By My living presence, I clean the tangled atmosphere of the shrines of the dead saints, Sadgurus and Qutubs. This complicated atmosphere is of the thought world. Thought force is really very strong and powerful.

For My work, a pilgrim on the third plane is more helpful than the place of a dead Master of the seventh plane; but a well-known dead saint or Master may have a strong influence due to the multitudes going to His tomb. That is why I thin down the effect of this complicated thought atmosphere by visiting such places.

Meher Baba said-Godavri Mai is to Me what Yeshoda was to Krishna

I am happy, as My mother Godavri Mai is near Me. Often I have told My lovers that Godavri is to Me what Yeshoda was to Krishna. Godavri is My Yeshoda (adopted mother). I will tell you the background. When I was Krishna, Godavri was My Yeshoda. In this lies the greatness of Godavri Mai.

But one thing I will tell you about Godavri Mai and it is her greatness – she was the beloved of Upasni Maharaj. Those who used to come for Maharaj's darshan were also taking Godavri Mai's. Just imagine how Godavri Mai created a favourable atmosphere for Me after the passing away of Upasni Maharaj. Maharaj created opposition, and the opposition continued even after Maharaj's dropping His body.

Godavri Mai is a jewel. Today, she is enthroned on Maharaj's gaddi (seat). She is loved and respected by thousands in India. What was the necessity for Godavri Mai to invite Me to Sakori, to revere Me, when Maharaj had done otherwise? She is already famous, she had thousands of devotees, and she was the occupier of Maharaj's gaddi. In spite of that, she changed the atmosphere for Me in Sakori. I again repeat that Godavri Mai is My Yeshoda–My adopted mother. She has tenderness, humility and greatness. She entertains Me, reveres Me, worships Me, performs My arti, and at the same time, she is so humble. I call her mother, and yet she bows down to Me. I call her Yeshoda Mai and still she does My arti. Is this not humility and greatness?

I am very happy and pleased with Godavri Mai. I love her intensely.

Meher Baba said- Mehera is My Radha

As Sita was for Ram, Radha for Krishna, Mary for Jesus, for this Advent of Meher Baba it is Mehera who plays the leading role. This role, of being the chosen counter-part to the God-Man, amounts to the highest, purest, most spiritual relationship consisting of a divine love which the world cannot imagine. 

Meher Baba said- Warrior (pet dog) for Him was like Hanuman to Rama.

Avatars, Sadgurus and Masters never reveal their way of working. If they do so, it entails more work for them. The Sufis say, "One who has found the Truth, hides it eternally." And it is absolutely so. This means that one who is God-Realized never reveals the Truth in ordinary words.

God's work is hidden work, the same as the Perfect Masters' secret work. But I will give you an inkling of how their work is done from the case of Warrior.

Dogs play an important part when used consciously by the Master. In My seclusion of about ten days, I wanted a dog for some work of My own – I won't tell you what. I could not use Chum, or any of the other pets. The dog I wanted had to be fresh, new, innocent and young. So, before seclusion, it all came about that Khorshed happened to mention an Alsatian puppy, and eventually we got Warrior. I said, "He is My dog." I did not say so about Jingo and Bingo or the other pets. Warrior, you all understood, was Baba's dog! Warrior was not actually a dog, but was temporarily brought down from the spirit world to do this work. I needed a dog for that kind of work. I won't go too deeply into the matter.

So Warrior came, and I kept on telling Elizabeth that he was to be near Me. But I also knew that it would be difficult, as things would crop up that would create obstacles. Therefore, for the first few days, Warrior suffered from worms, germs, et cetera. Eventually, I had him for the time I wanted him. I knew he would die, just as I know that before July 1st, 1941, Chum too will die. So after I worked with him, I fed him with My own hands and gave him water to drink. When my work was over, I sent him back.

Soon after, he got ill, and I discussed with 'Soltoon's sister' (meaning Baidul, since no man's name would be mentioned in front of the women) where to bury him when he died. We finally selected that spot. When Warrior got very ill, I saw that if he died within three days, he would again have to take another birth, which would not have been safe for him. I saw to it that he did not pass away. So, when in those three days he did not die, I was happy. Now, no more birth for him.

Blue bus of Mine was like Krishna’s chariot

Blue bus is like Krishna chariot and after My manifestation, people will consider it sacred. This bus should be sold in lottery among our close ones and winner should keep it on condition that he does not derive any commercial benefit from it either by keeping it on hire or by selling it. This bus has great importance and to be kept it preserved as essential. I have done much work through it and it is Sarosh’s good fortune to be driving God in person on its final run.

 My  Motto-is Mastery in Servitude

In February 1923, at Manzil-e-Meem, Baba convened a session of the Gutta and said, "Let us have a motto." All agreed this was needed. After a dozen suggestions and rejections by various men, Meher Baba Himself, on the inspiration of the moment, said it should be, "Mastery in Servitude." And it was officially adopted as the motto of Manzil -e-Meem and later became the official seal of the Master's work.

On politics and world peace

I have no connection with politics. All religions are equal to Me and all castes and creeds are dear to Me. But I appreciate all ‘ism’, religions, and political parties for many good things they seek to achieve, I do not and cannot belong to any of these “isms”, religious or political parties, for the absolute truth, while equally including them, transcends all of them and leaves no room for separative divisions which are all equally false.

World peace cannot be ensured through dogmas, however learned, or originations, however efficient. It can only be ensured only by a release of un-arguing and unconquerable love which knows no fear or separateness.

Humanity is not going to be saved by any material power, nuclear or otherwise. It can only be saved only through Divine Love intervention. God has never failed humanity in its dark and critical periods. The greatest danger to the man today is not from ant natural catastrophe but from himself.

It is not possible to realise human brotherhood merely by appealing high ideals or to a sense of duty. Something more than that is essential to release human consciousness from the clutches of selfishness and greed.

Today the urgent need of mankind is not sects or organised religion, but love.  Divine love will conquer hate and fear.

The divine life embraces in its being one and all, including even the members of the animal and living kingdom.

I have come to awaken in man this Divine Love. It will restore to him the unfathomable richness of his own eternal being and will solve all his problems.

On His mysterious book

On 13th July, 1925, - Meher Baba commenced on the mysterious work of writing a book at the Jhopdi at Lower Meherabad.  After Baba finished writing the book, He travelled with the manuscript which He kept locked in a metal case, wherever He went. Baba kept the key to the lock on His person, tied to a string round His neck. He warned the mandali that they should not read the book for their minds were not prepared for the material and so no one had read anything. Baba had once shown few pages to Adi K. Irani who could not recall what he had read as it was written in different language.

On 25th November, 1926 - Baba stated, “My book written in Meherabad in 300 pages only cover short points and when they are written fully amplified and re-written, the points will comprise several volumes. It is full of secrets which no previous Saint or Avatar has ever divulged.”

In the years, 1960, - Baba remarked.-In the Nothing and Everything written by Bhau Kalchuri, I am gave only 10% of the Book written in 1925-1926.

Baba had taken this book when He went to west in 1931 and allowed Gandhiji to read a few pages of it. When Gandhiji met Baba on 8th September, 1931, in Baba’s Cabin in the Ship, S.S. Rajputana, Baba told him about the book which was kept inside a metal box and said the key for the lock was left behind in India. Gandhiji said he will have it opened. Handing the box to Gandhi Baba said “After opening it bring the case back to Me and I will give you some pages of the book to read which was written in My own hands. Up to now I have not allowed any one to see it, not even My mandali. As the first person to read it, I am giving it to you alone. You may go through but do not allow others to read it.

This book was brought back to India in 1937 or so and was given to Ramjoo Abdullah, Sarosh Irani, and Kaka Baria’s care with instructions that it be kept locked up in a safe deposit box in their names in a Bank in Bombay. The book remained there for the next 21 years before it was brought back to Baba and then it disappeared in 1958.

In early January 1969, Baba said, “Do not give Me headache. It is all in the book. It has been clearly explained in the book and when the book is out it will all the clearly understood.”

When Baba was asked where the book was, He raised His hands and made a gesture indicating a person wearing hat, which meant a foreigner. The mandali understood the book was kept with somebody in the West. Eruch again asked Baba, “Baba have you given instructions. Is it in safe hands? Does the person who has the book know what to do with it?” Baba said, “Everything has been seen to. Just do not worry”.

In the year 1969,- two notebooks containing 255 pages in a neat undetermined handwriting (not Meher Baba's) were discovered in a storage room in Meher Baba's home in India shortly after His death. Nothing is done with them, but they are kept.

In the year 1999, - 40 hand written pages of the book were found among Ramjoo Abdullah’s papers at Meherabad. These 39-pages in Meher Baba's own handwriting determined to be written between 1925-1926.  In 2000 they are published as ‘In God's Hand’ by Sheriar Press.

In the year 2007, the notebooks found in 1969 are published as “Infinite Intelligence” by Sheriar Press. Meher Baba's name is given as the author. It is uncertain whether the work is the same as the missing book, so the original handwritten book from 1925-1926 continues to be considered missing

On His Minor advent

Meher Baba once said each incarnation of Avatar is preceded by a minor incarnation that prepares the way for His Advent.

He explained that He had been a Buddhist monk in Burma and lived as a hermit during that minor advent. The correct term is minor advent not minor incarnation. Besides the minor advent as Shivaji, Baba later disclosed that He had been a ‘sweetmeat seller’ in northern India who ran a shop similar to candy store. (It is also said that He took minor advent as Sankaracharya (born788, died 820), a Hindu Vedantic philosopher who expounded the Vedas, and it is believed that He took birth as an Egyptian pharaoh.)

Baba disclosed, ‘’During one of My minor Avataric advent, I lived in seclusion in Burma for ten years without food.”

“Meher Baba explained that for certain spiritual work there occur in varying centres two types of Avataric- incarnations-major and minors.”

“This time it was the warrior king Shivaji in the seventeenth century who, with his sword swept clean of oppressive Mohammedan Rule, the land where the Avatar was to take birth and which would become the hub of the wheel of His work.

Avatar teaches according to the exigencies of the time

There are three languages in which the Avatar teaches: In ordinary language, for the masses who follow the Shariat (custom) and ritual of their religion, so that they can understand:

In language both ordinary and mystical, for the few advanced souls;

In language wholly mystical, for the circle.

Zarathustra gave the masses Shariat, as in those days they could well understand good thoughts, good words and good deeds. He did not say in clear words: "Act and don't care about the result" – since they would not have been able to accept it. So Zarathustra said the same thing, but in a different way.

Muhammad said: "Keep engrossed in action alone. If you act well, you will go to heaven; if you act evil, you will go to hell."

Krishna said: "Act, but do not care for the results. Dedicate them to Me." – Why? Because the atmosphere then was full of warring spirits.

Jesus also said: "Act, but in the spirit of sacrifice."

All these teachings given by the Avatars were according to the exigencies of the times then prevailing.

None of the great Masters in the past has given such explanations

My explanations are quite, quite different from the scriptures of any religion and they have nothing to do with the Shariat aspect of religions. If we find any illumination in scriptures, it is in the Hindu Shastras and Vedants. But they too are only a shadow of My explanations.

There were great Masters, great Prophets, and they realized so many souls. However, what they gave or left to the world was only Shariat – sweet syrup. They only gave internal knowledge (gnosis) to their close disciples who were very, very few. What they said and what was written down to make books was only the knowledge and rules of rituals and ceremonies, appealing to the ordinary minds of the time.

While what I give is the explanation of the Knowledge that is beyond the scope of the ordinary intellect to grasp and understand. Even though these explanations are mere shadows of the Real Knowledge, they are beyond mind to follow. What I explain is a subject beyond the comprehension of the mind and that only to those who are prepared to digest it, not to everybody. For all can neither grasp it nor tolerate it nor even bear to hear it.

For example, I say you all are God. Whereas Islam, and all other religions, claim you are servants of God. I say Muhammad was God incarnate, but the Mohammedans say He was only sent as a Messenger.

The same is the case with Zarathustra and Christ. I want you to know that all your clapping, bhajan singing, tying the Parsi kusti and praying namaz are merely drills. Only take one name of God; give up anger, lust and greed. This is all that is necessary. But the orthodox section of any religion would blow out My brains if they heard Me uttering such words! And I pity them all. Why? Because they are so narrow-minded, so shallow in their vision.

I say to you, do not be cowards like them, fearing hell and the anger of God for accepting these truths which are real Truth. The very foundation of all My explanations is sanskaras, which no religion has explained. I have so clearly and logically put it. Nowhere are sanskaras explained so elaborately or so eloquently.

On His Manifestation

Meher Baba discussed matters with the men mandali and in course of the conversation, the subject of the Master's manifestation came up and Baba asked those present, "What do you think constitutes one hundred percent proof of My manifestation as the Avatar?"

Dr. Ghani, Dhakephalkar, Ramjoo Abdulla and Nariman Dadachanji (who was visiting Ahmednagar) expressed their views, but Baba further observed:

You say that at the time of My Avataric manifestation, mankind will receive a shock like an earthquake and I will appear at different places in My physical form. But such ideas do not prove the Avatar's manifestation one hundred percent. In the Avatar, is contained the whole of creation. All the lives contained in the world are like His limbs.

If a scorpion stings a man on one part of his body, the brain immediately knows it and pain is felt throughout the body. Similarly, when the Avatar will 'sting' (manifest), every life sustained in creation will feel it. Thus, the Avatar's presence on this plane and the scorpion's sting (manifestation) will be experienced by all.

If the sun was to shine twenty-four hours a day and there was no darkness, the presence of the sun would not be recognized, unless there was complete darkness once. The rising of the sun consequent to darkness would make humanity appreciate the presence of the sun. The dark night is signified by the scorpion's sting.

Continuing, Baba spelled out from the alphabet board: "After the Avatar's manifestation, humanity will receive the Light in different degrees proportionate to each one's receptivity. Those out in the open will experience the full light of the sun, those holding umbrellas over their heads will receive less, and those who remain closeted in their houses will get even less.

This means that those who keep themselves shut up in the houses of their desires will receive the least Light; those who, though out in the open, hold an umbrella over their head – refuse to open their heart to God – will receive less; and those of pure desires and an open heart will experience the full brilliance of the Avatar's coming.

Meher Baba revealed 

Need of  His advent in existence of so many religions

At the time of manifestation of an Avatar the force of new spiritual impulse is so tremendous that it creates quite a new awakening of consciousness. This combined with the teachings and the activities of the Avatar on the physical plane during his life in which He manifests Himself, is given outward form by His followers, who call it new religion.

As the force of spiritual push gradually weakens with the lapse of time, spirituality also recedes until it almost sinks into insignificance; religion, or rather the outward form of it becomes like a dry crust, ready to crumble at any moment, and the world conditions reach a climax. It is at this critical juncture that an Avatar appears, and manifest on physical plane, to give once again the spiritual push that the world then requires. The force of this spiritual push is again adopted as a new outward religious form according to existing circumstances. The Avatar, after completing His mission, abandons his physical body and assumes the impersonal aspect of Divinity as before, till He is compelled once again by force of circumstances to take the human form and reappear and manifest as an Avatar; thus the process goes on and on.

This is why the contemporary religions have apparently different forms, owing to the different times and circumstances in which they were established, and they are known after name of the Avatar of that particular period, though in essence they contain the same ideal of life taught over and over again by the same divinity, who appeared and manifested on the earth at different times and under different circumstances

No Sadguru will come into lime light for 100 years after I drop my body

Meher Baba said, the present five Perfect Masters will not come into prominence after I drop My body.  Meher Baba seldom mentioned the current five Perfect Masters on Earth (in the 1960s, He noted three were Hindu and two were Muslim), and later made it clear to the mandali that the five living Perfect Masters would not be in the limelight for at least one hundred years after He, the Avatar, dropped His body. It may be wise to conclude, therefore, that if anyone claims to be a Perfect Master within this span of time (1969 to 2069); He should be looked upon with considerable suspicion. In 1954, Meher Baba stated that as many as seventy-seven false Avatars or Messiahs would arise during His advent, which may imply that many will arise after He dropped the body in 1969, which has been observed to be the tragic case in both the East and West.

On His next coming as Avatar-a male scientist

For the first time in recorded history, the Avatar has given us specific information about His return. In 1963, Baba remarked: "My next advent will be after seven hundred years when all five Perfect Masters will be men."

(1) Baba reiterated His plan to return in seven hundred years on many occasions. A typical comment, made in 1954, was: "I will come back again after seven hundred years; this much I can say now."

(2) Baba tells us also that the Avatar will be male and will be born in the East. From the advents of Jesus and Muhammad, we can infer that "the East" includes the Middle East as well as the Far East. "The Avatar has always been and will always be born in Asia. This is because of the peculiar situation there in the evolution of the universe and the existence of the gross plane which necessitates the manifestation of the Avatar only on that particular continent."

(3) Baba also said that the next Avatar's mother will be the soul who was Gaimai Irani and that His father will be the soul who was Kharman Masi, both Indians during Baba's life.

(4) Of course, the humour is that those individuals are now dead, and we have no way of knowing who they will be in coming incarnations. The next Avatar will be a scientist, and He will visit Japan.

(5) There is no evidence that the Avatar will be born in Japan, however. Interestingly, Baba visited Japan in this advent.

The Avatar usually comes during periods of great turmoil and spiritual ignorance. His next advent will be an exception to the general pattern, however. Baba explained: "When I come again after seven hundred years, the evolution of consciousness will have reached such an apex that materialistic tendencies will be automatically transmuted into spiritual longing, and the feeling of equality in spiritual brotherhood will prevail."

(6) Unfortunately, this spiritual state of affairs will not last, and materialistic tendencies will again predominate.

(7) With His characteristic charm and humour, Baba has given us the bare essentials of His next advent. There is enough detail to leave suffering humanity with hope, but part of the humour of the situation is that we cannot control when or where we reincarnate, so that our ability to "plan ahead" is seriously limited.

Although trying to speculate about the future is of little spiritual value, one has to believe that the Avatar will again surprise us all by defying orthodox expectations. Will He observe silence? Will He take birth in India? Will there be orthodox churches of a Baba religion along with priests and clergy of Meherism?

He is not likely to repeat a previous advent in His external behaviour. The magnetic quality of the personality will be the same, as will the core message to love God. The style of life and the emphasis of the teachings will probably differ. Buddha, unlike Krishna, did not counsel armies and encourage His followers to fight. Jesus, unlike Buddha, did not "start monastic orders and performed numerous public miracles. Muhammad, unlike Jesus, did not proclaim Himself to be an Avatar, left a book of revealed truth, and founded a religion with specific rituals. Meher Baba, unlike Muhammad, did not establish a religion, clearly proclaimed Himself as an Avatar, and encouraged His followers to enjoy His image in films, paintings, and photos.

So the Avatar will return to us with His love and His humour in seven hundred years. His love for humanity moved Him to tell us when He would return to sustain us during the interim. His humour will return with Him, as it always does. Those who expect to find an Avatar who duplicates the external life of Meher Baba will be disappointed, and those who are rigidly attached to an orthodox religion may miss Him. As always, He will recognize His lovers and will invite them to share in His loving company and spiritual light. To His close ones, He will give the gift of obedience to His orders, and to those who are spiritually ready, He will give the supreme gift of God Realization. To the world, He will give His love, His light, His guidance and His spiritual push. (reference-Lord Meher, pp-6191, 4283, 1885, 2490, 4465, & 4547)

Meher Baba- said He did not make use of Infinite power and bliss except Knowledge in the present Avatarhood

Baba said "During My ministry as the Avatar I use only my infinite knowledge. I do not make use of My infinite power and infinite bliss. This is because when God incarnates as man He has to go through universal suffering and helplessness in order to emancipate mankind from ignorance of its own suffering and helplessness." Baba further says, if the Avatar were to use his infinite power, how could he experience helplessness? If the Avatar were to use his infinite bliss, how could He suffer? Therefore, the Avatar does not use either His infinite bliss or infinite power. Such is His infinite love and compassion for His Creation.

Baba said "Like you, I have a body and mind and so I feel hunger and thirst, heat and cold et cetera. But I also have Universal Body and Universal mind and therefore your individual suffering is nothing compared to My eternal, infinite universal suffering. I suffer mentally and physically. My mental suffering is more intense. I suffer spiritually because I see and feel Myself bound in you by your ignorance, and so I suffer."

 

 

CHAPTER-55

MEHER BABA’s TARTARIC ACTIVITIES

Manifold  Avataric activities

Old life- ( 1921 to 15 th October 1952)

First phase of His spiritual mission started in 1921, when He drew His close disciples who gave Him the name “Meher Baba” meaning “Compassionate Father”. After years of intensive training of disciples, in 1923, He established a colony called Meherabad near Ahmednagar in Maharashtra. Master’s work embraced opening of free school, dispensary and shelters for poor, mast ashram, bathing, clothing and washing feet of lepers and destitute. This may be called as His old life.

One of the important aspects of His Avataric activity was His Divine Silence. Meher Baba observed silence from July 10, 1925 and continued for 44 years till dropping His body in Jan 1969. His silence is unparallel and divine. First, He used an alphabet board to communicate, later He communicated through gestures and an interpreter. He carried out all His activities of selfless service, spiritual discourses, and messages and dictated the book "God Speaks” through alphabet board in silence. This book reveals the mysteries of universe as how it came into existence and experiences of journey from God to man (evolution) and man to God (involution).  He said “This is My silent advent (Mauna Avatar). I have spoken lot in My previous forms and rendered Zend-Avesta, Gita, Bible and Quran. In this age of publicity and propaganda, I shall work through silence. I have come not to teach but to awaken”.

Second phase and Important work of His Avataric mission was to contact God intoxicated souls called masts who deserved His contact. Meher Baba contacted such souls in person, gave them spiritual push and advanced them in their spiritual journey. For this work, Meher Baba travelled about 70,000 miles to remote places throughout India, Ceylon and Pakistan and contacted over 20,000 masts, advanced souls, sadhus and poor destitute.

New Life (16th October 1949 to January, 1952)

One of the important activities of Meher Baba the demonstration of living a life of a spiritual aspirant with all helplessness and hopelessness i.e. living on total surrenderance to God. This period was named as "New Life" which was lived by Meher Baba and His selected disciples with all humility and weakness in search of God from 1949 to 1952. He practically begged for alms for His disciples and lived in total surrenderance to God. Meher Baba set out to lead a life for perfect aspirant along with His closest 4 women and 17 men disciples. He gave following the message on His New Life.

“This New Life is endless, and even after My physical death, it will be kept alive by those who live the life of complete renunciation of falsehood, lies, hatred, anger, greed and lust; and who, to accomplish all this, do no lustful actions, do no harm to anyone, do no backbiting, do not seek material possessions or power, who accept no homage, neither covet honour nor shun disgrace, and fear no one and nothing; by those who rely wholly and solely on God, and who love God purely for the sake of loving; who believe in the lovers of God and in the reality of Manifestation, and yet do not expect any spiritual or material reward; who do not let go the hand of Truth, and who, without being upset by calamities, bravely and wholeheartedly face all hardships with one hundred percent cheerfulness, and give no importance to caste, creed and religious ceremonies.”

In My new life I lived the life of an ordinary humble human being. This New Life will live by itself eternally, even if there is no one to live it.

My Old Life places Me on the altar of Godhood and Divine Perfection. My New Life makes Me take the stand of a humble servant of God and His people. In My New Life Perfect Divinity is replaced by Perfect Humility. In My New Life I am the seeker, the lover and the friend.

Both these aspects — Perfect Divinity and Perfect Humility-have been by God's Will and both are everlastingly linked with God's eternal Life. Anyone may believe Me to be whatever he likes, but none may ask for blessings, miracles, or any rewards of any kind. My New Life is eternal. Those other than My servants in My New Life, whoever and wherever they may be who desire to live that life, are free to do so in the spirit of it, independently.

New life means

Free and obligation less life.

Life of a Master in giving orders, and that of servant in all humility.

The feeling of absolute conviction that we are all eternally indivisible and infinite in essence; and with it a feeling of separateness from the Real Omnipresent Self, through ignorance.

Life of God in essence, and that of man in action.

Life of strength born of inherent Knowledge of Oneness and of the weakness born of binding desires.

Complicated free life (From March 21st, 1952 to July 10 th, 1952)

During the period of My Free Life, I have been playing the dual role of strength and weakness, retaining simultaneously the roles of Master and devotee.

In this phase of activity Baba chooses spill His blood in America in an auto accident. He said in this activity, weakness would dominate strength and binding will dominate freedom.

Full free life (From 10th July, 1952 to 14th Nov, 1952)

He said in this activity, Strength will dominate weakness and freedom would dominate bindings

Fiery free life- (From 15th Nov, 1952 to April, 1953)

Meher Baba said, “In  My Fiery Life, I will be a lover of God”. In the Fiery Free Life, all the frailties of the ego-life is completely consumed, and there is complete emancipation from all wants, desires and temptations. And the result of this Fiery Free Life will make the world understand that Meher Baba and everyone is one with God.

Baba said, “My fiery life is not a joke. I have to work for the whole universe. I am bent upon ending Myself or ending this universal mess. Side by side there will be mass darshan programmes. I will derive no enjoyment when people come and bow down to Me. The Fiery life is quite is different than mass darshan programs. I may even cancel these programs if I find that they interfere with My work in the Fiery Life” Strength and weakness, freedom and binding would be consumed in the fire of divine Love.

 

 

CHAPTER-56

THEME OF CREATION

There are number of theories on creation on universe; Manu and Smiriti, Adam and Eve, Big band theory, Darwin’s theory and scientific theory of theory from single cell of amoeba.

Baba spoke of a calm and quiet Ocean, saying that the Ocean was God, who was in a sound sleep. One day the Ocean was stirred by a whiff of wind and awoke from sleep, saying, "Who am I?" No sooner had it asked the question than an unlimited number of drops were flung on the shore far from the Ocean. These drops, separated from the Ocean, became individual souls, and each soul in turn asked the question, "Who am I?" and that is how evolution started.

Each drop first took the form of gaseous matter, and then evolved to various forms of stone, metal, plant, worm, fish, bird and animal until it reached the human form. Evolution then ended and reincarnation began. Baba said that the drop soul has to take form eight million, four hundred thousand times, (something like 50 crores of sleeps of death) and as it travels through all these experiences, it comes nearer and nearer the Ocean.

Eventually it begins its final journey, which Baba called involution, across the seven planes of consciousness that will reunite it with the Ocean. When it comes to the sixth plane, it stands face to face with God, the Ocean, but here is a deep, deep chasm that is extremely difficult and painful to cross. When the soul succeeds in crossing this chasm, it reaches the seventh plane and merges back into the Ocean, becoming one with it, and realizes, "I am the Ocean that is God.”

 

CHAPTER-57

AVATAR AND SADGURU

Meher Baba revealed

According to Meher Baba

Avatar and Sadguru

The word “God” stands for the short abbreviation of Generator, Observer and Destroyer (Brahma, Vishnu and Mahesh), the trio nature of formless God. This word refers to formless existence of God or Over-soul in unconscious state of infinite knowledge, power and bliss or sat chit and anand.

Sadguru (Man-God or Perfect Master) is a man becoming God in human form having attained God-realization or consciousness of “Aham Brahmasmi”. He bears universal body and universal mind, thereby gets associated with each living and non-living bodies of the universe. He has conscious experiences of God as well man.

Avatar or God-man is the direct descent of formless God in human form which is brought out by five living Sadgurus once in every cycle of 700 to 1400 years. Avatar is the same soul who realized Himself first through process of evolution and involution on His own. The same supreme soul of Avatar appears in different cycles (11 ages) in different forms to redeem the mankind from the sufferings and takes upon Himself the burden of universal suffering.

The Avatar descends from his highest state of divine consciousness to the state of human consciousness. He does not need to pass through the stages of evolution, reincarnation and Realisation. He is God always and comes down directly from His God-state to man-state and becomes conscious of creation. His benevolent work is universal, and He gives a spiritual push to all objects in creation, inert and living, animate and inanimate both.

According to Meher Baba, “Avatar” is the first soul which in beginning attained Perfection, God realization or experience of “Aham Brahmasmi” without help of Master and came back to the level of human being retaining the God consciousness.  Meher Baba said- “I am the same ‘Ancient One’ whose past is worshipped and remembered, whose present is ignored and forgotten and whose future (Advent) is anticipated with great fervour and longing”.

It is a rare feat to achieve God realization which is the ultimate goal of human life and it is only possible through grace of an Avatar or Sadguru (Perfect Master). It requires life after life’s efforts. Meher Baba in His book “God speaks” revealed that out of 700 millions of world population, there are only 7000 advanced souls between 1st to 7th planes of consciousness including Perfect Masters. Avatar, after one cycle (11 ages of 65 to 125 years) brings this number to 7001. When one Perfect Master drops His body another God-realised fills the gap.

Trio nature of God

God has three infinite aspects:  knowledge, power, bliss. It is from these that man derives His three finite aspects false aspects of mind, energy, matter.

The three aspects of God are interlinked; Bliss depends on power and power depends on knowledge. Similarly, the three aspects of man are interlinked: matter depends on energy and energy depends on mind.

As a human being you are one homogeneous entity of these three finite aspects (mind-energy-matter) which are but the shadow of the Infinite aspects of God (Knowledge-Power-Bliss).

Role of Avatar in creation

Every God-Realized personality is perfect. However, those who come down and act as Masters – the Sadgurus and Avatar – come down with their minds universal and use divine powers to work for others. There is a place, Vidnyan Bhumika, where the Masters work and rest. It is similar to a threshold in between two places, where they can manage works both for the higher and lower worlds. One aspect is the preparation of souls from the lower world and the deliverance of them to the higher world, eventually realizing them. The Masters come down with the special purpose of bringing ripe souls to the highest state.

When the Perfect Masters come down with this duty to the world and work every day with the people of the world, they descend with universal mind. Through the universal mind, they take upon themselves the sins (bad sanskaras) of the ripe souls and thereby suffer themselves. They experience bliss through the soul and suffering through the mind. They enjoy the bliss through the soul, which is one with the Almighty, and bear the universal suffering through their universal mind.

The one who manifests as the Avatar has to give a spiritual push to the whole world. This is greater than the circle preparation work which all Sadgurus have to perform. This great push is the main difference in their duties.

Besides this difference, the Avatar is always perfect in all respects, spiritually as well as materially, and in particular, physically. The Avatar always has a charming personality with a beautiful, symmetrical face and body; while the Perfect Masters are generally of odd size and shape physically, with certain defects sometimes so abhorrent that one does not even like to look at them.

Christ, Muhammad, Zarathustra, Buddha, Ram and Krishna were Avatars and hence had charming personalities. So is Mine. Upasni Maharaj, Narayan Maharaj and such present Perfect Masters have one personal defect or another. Upasni Maharaj's stature was too big –like a giant. Narayan Maharaj was too small, short in stature – like a dwarf. But this physical difference between the Avatar and Sadgurus makes no real difference in their spiritual status, which is always divine.

When a Sadguru’s right hand and right foot are active, it signifies spiritual help for the person concerned to aid him in realising God. Similarly His left hand and left foot denote material happiness or miracles.  For those who have faith in a Sadguru, miracles happen automatically through the medium of Maya, but the circle members should not hope for such miracles because the Sadguru Himself is working for them.

By keeping the company with God realised being, a person’s worldly sanskaras get burnt up through the Master’s spiritual heat. That is why those near a Sadguru derive great spiritual benefit, and the merit of those who serve the Master is indeed immense. But their contact can only be formed if you have good sanskaras and deep devotion-the preparedness of past lives.

Fifty-six Realized souls do the work of maintaining the balance in universe

The number 56 denotes perfection. God has to take human form to do the work of maintaining a balance in the universe, and if only one Perfect Person existed He would not be sufficient for the purpose. For instance, a toddy shopkeeper needs several helpers–one to prepare the toddy, another to serve it, another to collect payment, et cetera. But if there is no shop, what is the use of helpers? Therefore, the universe must be maintained, and to carry out the affairs of the universe in an orderly manner fifty-six God-Realized persons are required.

The view of one eye is limited. This infinity of illusion requires the fifty-six people for an orderly management of the universe. All this is beyond your intellect. It is of no avail until Knowledge dawns and such Knowledge is not easy to come by. Such talk is all air – empty air – which one tries to grasp but cannot.

The five Perfect Masters of the time hold the key of the world

The key to the world is only one, but it is in the hands of the five Perfect Masters. For example, a safe has only one key and no other key can unlock it. The five Perfect Masters control the safe – the world.

One Master is the keeper of the key, without which the safe cannot be opened.

The second guards the safe which cannot be opened without his prior consent.

The third is the one who alone has the authority to use the key to unlock the safe.

The fourth is the one who has the right to distribute the riches in the safe. And

The fifth Master is the one who has the power to authorize the distribution.

Thus there is only one key to the world, equally shared among the five Masters. The five Perfect Masters, plus the fifty-one other God-Realized souls (majzoobs and jivanmuktas) control the key. These fifty-one are members of the parliament of the five Perfect Masters. Fifty-one plus five equals fifty-six; this number 56 never changes. In this way does the game of the world go on and on.

There are always 56 God-realised souls. Now, out of these 56, five are sent out into the world. But in every Avataric period these five become one, thus demonstrating the cycle when the Avatar appears in form. Therefore, the Avatar exists in the heart of these five as one.

These five are God-realised like the Avatar. All are one. But in the Avataric period, the Avatar is equal to five Sadgurus. Thus, five Sadgurus make one Avatar - that is the long and short of it. Therefore, if the Sadgurus were to show their hearts, you would find Me in them. Five are always alive. Babajan left her body. The one in her place need not necessarily be in Poona, but there must be five in the world.

Avatar gives spiritual push to the world:

People of the world act according to moral standard and socially acceptable behaviour, but the Avatar or Perfect Master deals with everyone according to his or her sanskaras. Thus spiritual life is totally and cannot be judged on the basis of morality, ethics or principle.

As a rule, Masters help individually according to temperament and fitness of the aspirant, but this being an Avataric Period, which means the end of previous cycle and beginning of a new one, My spiritual help to the humanity will be both individual and collective. “

The period of function of the old and new cycle usually connotes the advent of a Master who rejuvenates religious thought, infusing new life and meaning to the old order of things. Besides imparting the highest state of spirituality to a select few, He gives a general push to the whole world.

Avatar has no limitation of time and space in bestowing the Gift of God realization to anyone

For man there is a limitation of time and space. For God there is no limitation of time and space because He is everywhere at all times. For the God-Man or Avatar, there is no limitation of time and space as God; but as man He assumes the limitation of time and space to make man free of his limitations.

The Avatar is unique in as much as He is one with and conscious of everything and every being at all times. He is unique because He is commonly not understood yet most commonly lives in everything and every being. He is the Lord of all. He is the Master of Servitude of all.

He has a physical body, alternating His descent in different human forms on earth with the exigency of time and the needs of man. He has a subtle body to balance Universal Energy to the requirements of man. He has a mental body to focus the Universal Mind for the guidance of individual minds. He has a Universal Body to always maintain His link with the earth for a periodical descent on it in an individual body. He has the Universal ego and the Universal Consciousness to sustain His individuality and consciousness of God.

The Avatar is at all times the sole balancing power between Absolute God and illusion. He ever resides in both and is in perfect identity with them.

When one achieves God-realization by the grace of a Perfect Master, it is either at midnight or at five O'clock in the morning. But the Avatar can give God-realization at any time.

Avatar always appears in male form

After attaining the human form, as rule there is no reversion to animal forms, but human form may sometimes be male and some time female according to the sanskaras and the spiritual requirements of jeevatma. The female form has the special prerogative that even the Sadgurus and The Avatars have to be born through female form. The male form has the prerogative that majority of the Sadgurus appear in male form. Woman can be saint and Sadguru, but The Avatar always appear in male form.

God-realization is always given by one Master only

It is never presumptuous for anyone to hope for Realization. It is the goal of creation and the birthright of humanity. Blessed are they who are prepared to asserting that right in this very life. Truth-realization is born of such complete surrender to the engulfing love of God, of which the Master is the physical symbol and the channel.

God-realization is always given by Master at appropriate time

The Sadgurus bestow Realisation according to the divine plan chosen by the Avatar. So it is the Avatar who chooses who will become God-realised. It is for the Avatar's own special circle, lovers and devotees that He Himself bestows Realisation or Mukti (Liberation). All other souls receive Realisation or Mukti from the hands of the Sadgurus. Mukti occurs at the moment of death. On Realisation one retains the human body and continues to live.

This divine plan was laid out by the first soul when he came back down as the first Avatar. It is this plan that the Sadgurus execute in the timing of each soul's Realisation or Liberation.

The easiest and shortest way to God-realisation

The easiest and shortest way to God-realisation is through the contact of a Sadguru, which means keeping the company or sahavas of such a Master, obeying Him and serving Him. This remedy is like a special express train which carries you straight to your destination.

The second way is to repeat, with all love and in all sincerity, any one name of God, and in the absence of a Sadguru, to serve humanity selflessly. This is like a journey by a passenger train, which halts at almost every station.

The third method takes a very long time. It means performing all the rites and ceremonies of one's religion wholeheartedly and faithfully, but not mechanically. This method is like a freight train chugging along very slowly.

Help of an Avatar or Sadguru is essentially needed for God realization

To attain God-Love, at first the company of holy men is needed, which awakens shraddha (faith) in God. Then comes nishta (one-pointed devotion). After nishta comes bhakri (love). Then dawns bhava (ecstasy). Next maha-bhav. Lastly prem or (divine love). Of course, if the grace of an Avatar descends, love dawns in a flash. That comes to one in a million. When there are so many paths, stages and levels among devotees coming from the past, Baba agree that one cannot be King Janak all of a sudden.

A Perfect Master does not make you go through each plane. He takes you past them all, and the fun is you do not go. You just stay where you are; just as now you get up, go out and walk about. You think you go, but you are everywhere. Your mind takes this body. You are everywhere.

Avatar’s and Sadguru’s attitude towards their circle members

There is a difference in Avatar’s and Sadguru’s attitude towards their circle and toward general public. The members of the circle are like the sons of the Master, and the general public are like non-family members. For example: If a newsboy turns into millionaires, he would teach others the ways by which he became so, and tell them that if they followed him, they too, would become millionaires. But to his sons, he will give the riches-not descriptions of how he acquired the riches.

In the same way, Avatar and Sadguru never explain to the members of their circles the ways and means of path. They just place them right on the path to God-realisation itself; while to ordinary people, they explain the ways and means to achieve it. The circle members do not need these explanations, because they are inheritors of the divine wealth, the heirs. When the wealth itself is in hand, what is the necessity for explaining the ways to obtain it?

There are special rules for My circle members. I put up with and forgive their serious faults. It is universal law for the masses that punishment for murder is death by execution. But there is a special rule for My circle members. They are always saved from execution.

Difference between the state of a Majzoob, Perfect Master and an ordinary man- a simile

For example, there is a man sailing in a boat on the ocean, He is enjoying the sea breezes and being out of water. But if he himself turns to the ocean, what is the use of the boat? When the man was without knowledge of the ocean and its greatness, it was necessary for him to use the boat as a means of enjoying the pleasures of boating. But what care does he have for the boat when he himself becomes the ocean. This the state of Majzoob, who does not care for the boat (body) which now drifts here and there at the mercy of the waters.

The Sadguru, however, does care and make use of the boat. He can move and carry it whenever and wherever He likes, by catching hold of it from the bottom under the water; whereas, mankind is drifting here and there without advancing at all towards the Goal. Such is difference between the states of a majzoob, Sadguru and an ordinary human being. But this difference, though apparently quite trivial, is actually tremendous beyond imagination.

Avatar and Sadguru are like Pearl diver-an example

In the beginning the seeker of truth is like a man who, having heard that priceless pearl is to be got from the depths of the ocean, goes down to the sea-shore and first admires the vastness of ocean and then paddle and splashes about in the shallows and intoxicated with this new excitement, forgets about the pearl.

Out of many who do this, one after a while, remembers his quest and learns to swim and starts to swim out.

Out of many who masters swimming, one begins dive; the others in their enjoyment of mastery and forget about the pearl.

Out of many who practise diving, one reaches the ocean of bed and grasps the pearl.

Out of many who get hold of the pearl, one swims back up to the surface with it, the others stay stuck on the floor gazing with wonder at the pearl.

Out of many who swim up to the surface, one returns to the shore. This one is the Perfect Master (Qutub or Sadguru) and He shows His pearl to others; the divers, the swimmers, the beginners and so encourages them in their efforts. But He can if He wishes cause another to become possessor of the pearl without one having to learn swimming and diving.

But the God-Man or Avatar is the Master of Masters (Qutub-al-Aktab), and give possession of the pearl to any number He likes. The Qutub is perfect Perfection, but it is circumscribed by His office in regard to His help to men. The Avatar is beyond the limits of function; His power and the effects are boundless. The absolute Perfection of the Perfect Master is the same as God-Man’s. The difference between them is in the scope of functioning. One is limited, and the other is unlimited.

Difference between the Avatar and Sadguru

There is no difference in consciousness of the Avatar and a Sadguru, or in their perfection. Both are one with God. Experience infinite power, knowledge and bliss, and both use these aspects of sat-chit-anand for the universe. The difference is in the scope of their working. Perfect Master works for the selected few in a chosen way and for the universe in a general way. The Avatar works for the selected few in a special way and for the universe in a chosen way. So although both work for the universe and the field of their working is not limited, the scope

of their work is different.

 

Sl.No Aspects of comparison Sadguru Avatar
1 Consciousnesses I am God, Ahm Brahmasmi Same as of Sadguru
2 Time  domain One life time 700 to 1400 years
3 Spiritual help to other Can give realisation to many in His life-time Can give realisation to many even all creation
4 Way of working Acts to help to other Becomes to help other
5 Gender Male and female both Only male
6 Selection of

Parents

Cannot Selects of His  own
7 Selection of       place of birth Cannot Selects of His own
8 Ascent and

Descent as God

Man becoming God-( Man –God) God becoming man- God-Man
9 Suffering Suffers for humanity Suffers for the universe
10 Personality Not beautiful Always beautiful

 

Three types of Gurus or Masters in the world at all times

  1. The imposter.
  2. The genuine but limited Guru, the Wali or master of the 5th plane, and the Pir or master of the 6th plane;
  3. The perfect Guru or Sadguru or Avatar, who is God-realized.

When a Wali is pleased with someone, he whispers or breathes a divine word in ear, or he looks steadily into the eyes of the person concerned, and causes a lift in that person's consciousness. In this heightened consciousness, the person can easily read the thoughts of those near him if he wants to. He sees coloured lights, and sometimes sees the face of the Wali within the light. But the Wali may raise one to his own level of consciousness, and cause him to identify himself with the mental body, and he sees his gross and subtle bodies distinctly as garments that he wears. Although this raising of another's consciousness is not mere hypnotism, but bestowal of an experience of a very high order, the state enjoyed, being within the domain of limitation (had) is still part of the passing show of illusion. The angle of vision has merely shifted from what it was previously. The view is vastly greater, but he still faces Maya with his back to God.

A Pir does not use either of the methods of the Wali. When he is pleased with someone he may ask for a glass of water or a cup of tea, and taking a sip or two, may give it to him to drink. Or he may ask the person for something, such as a handkerchief or scarf, and after using it for some time, return it to him. By such a seemingly insignificant action, the Pir may bring him up through any of the lower planes, even to his own station, and cause him to take a complete about-turn, so that Maya is forever behind him, and before him is the indescribable beauty and glory of God.

In his lifetime a Wali and a Pir can raise one person, or at most two persons, to his own level of consciousness. A Pir cannot take anyone beyond the sixth plane, which denotes the very edge of limitation. There is an abyss to be crossed between the sixth and the seventh planes of consciousness, between the last point in limitation and infinite limitlessness, the goal. A Pir is himself in the realm of duality, and therefore cannot take anyone to the unitive state of unlimited consciousness. A Sadguru, being beyond the bounds of limitation, can and does do so. He utilizes infinite ways (including direct physical touch, or even just a wish) for the bestowing of His grace on the ones He chooses, to make them transcend duality and merge in the consciousness of God the unlimited (Behad).

A Wali or a Pir necessarily requires the physical presence of a person whose level of consciousness he intends to raise. But time and space are no obstacles to a Sadguru when He wishes to bestow His grace on any person or thing. The person concerned may be thousands of miles away, or not even in a physical body. Just a wish of the Sadguru can instantaneously establish that particular individual in the consciousness of the seventh plane of limitlessness (Behad).

A Pir can make one see God. But even then one's 'real I' still has falseness attached to it. A Sadguru, at the right moment, whisks away entirely the entire falseness. And how does he do it? That is inexplicable. Only he who is knowledge itself can do this. When falseness is entirely shed, real individuality is established. This is the 'I am God' state.

 

CHAPTER-58

BEAUTY

On the topic of beauty, Meher Baba said

I like beauty in everything; but what is beauty? The beauty that never perishes, that is immortal, is real beauty.

Look at the human body. It is full of filth and dirt. The mouth, nose, rectum, urinary tract – what are in all these? Filth! Still, men run after beautiful women. This is not beauty. It is foul lust.

Suppose you love a beautiful woman and her face gets misshapen by acid thrown on it, rendering her ugly. Then what will become of your love?

If your heart is quite clean and your mind is pure, you will remain unaffected, even surrounded by thousands of beautiful women. Circumstances will have no effect on you and you will be able to appreciate beauty.

As it is, you do not love beauty, but dirt, because you yourselves are unclean. Get rid of your own foulness and then find out what beauty is. Beauty can never be enjoyed without rooting out the dirt.

Baba said-I want you all to admire the beauty that has been reflected in each human being, but at the same time, remember that I am the very Source of Beauty, and that it is nothing else but an infinitesimal fraction of My own Eternal Beauty which you admire in others. If you do that, there is no harm in admiring the beauty of My creatures. The beauty of creation is meant for you all — everything in creation is meant to serve as nothing less than a constant reminder for you to remember Me. If you remember Me through the beauty of My creatures, how wonderful it would be! But if, instead, you dwell on their beauty and forget Me the Source of that beauty, beware.

 

CHAPTER-59

COMPASSION

Quotes.

Do not lose heart for I am always with you.

Do your best and leave rest to Me.

Do not be absent from My presence in your heart.

I am your real friend who will never let you down.

I am the slave of those who really love Me.

I am closer to you than your breath.

I am your real companion, from the beginning and till the end.

I always do whatever is good for you.

I am all round doctor of souls.

I awaken divinity hidden in man.

I am the servant of the universe and slave of your love.

I am the universal thief who steals Hearts.

I am the father of the entire Universe.

I shall lead the way for those who seek.

I am always with you, directing you as My vehicle. You are an instrument in My Divine Orchestra.

If you cannot love Me, don’t worry for I will love you.

If you do not ask Me, whom else will you ask? Ask Me again and again but do not expect an answer. I will always do whatever is good for you.

If you love Me at your level, I will take you as Mine.

Just stick to Me it does not matter what you are.

My love flows eternally

Meet Me with open heart and I will reveal Myself in you.

To love Me is your business and rest is My business.

The Masters are always on the lookout for those who need their help and no spiritual yearning is overlooked

To hear My name is enough. I do the rest.

You can rely on Me and leave things to Me.

You are not alone, I am always with you.

You fall; you stumble, but if you do not fall, how I will be able to exercise My Infinite compassion. Remember when you stumble, My hand is extended to lift you up.

Whatever I do encompasses the welfare of all.

When you leave all to Me I dare not to neglect you. –Meher Baba

Meher Baba explained

 Compassion

Being the father of all and having permitted suffering in life, God nevertheless comes to relieve the suffering of His children. When for example, a house catches fire, a father does not run away from the fire but actively sets about saving all the family members. And even when the fire department arrives on the scene, the father is still willing to risk his life for the sake of the family.

Similarly, it is the fatherly feeling, this very special relationship between the creator and His creation which makes God get so much involved in His creation and in spite of being able to love and serve us from His impersonal aspect, and His compassion leads Him into taking a human form that He might stay among us for a while.

Having lived with Meher Baba for so many years, Bhau saw and felt at firsthand what a great friend to all He was; the weight of the burden He carried, the depth of the suffering, He endured and the kindness, mercy and compassion He expressed in His all encompassing way that gave new and deeper meaning to these qualities.

Often if a family or group who were far away from Him, needed His help, He went and provided that assistance usually in the nick of time, for His compassion knew no distinctions and recognized no boundaries.

On His compassion, Baba advised "As long as you run after things in the world, you will have to continue to run after them. No sooner you relinquish them and turn your back on them, the things of the world will run after you.”

Even Meher Baba's 'work' was a dispensation of His compassion which He explained thus: "I have not come to give sight to the blind or limbs to the maimed, or even to raise the dead to life. Rather I have come to make people blind to illusion. I have come to make you dead to your lower self. I have come to redeem you from the round of births and deaths."

That indeed was Baba's 'work'-to get us closer and closer to Him, who is the Reality, by emptying us out and not by filling us in, by removing our stains and not by adding to them. His words then were a reminder to us of what our aim should be: "You are in pursuit of Me. Pursue Me but do not expect to find Me, for only when you get lost while pursuing Me, will you find Me."

Therefore we must get in tune with Meher Baba and when we do that, we will discover His act of compassion in every breath we take and in anything and everything we undertake because our very life is sustained by His compassion.

 

CHAPTER-60

CONTROL AND COURAGE

Control

Quotes

Keep your mind quit, steady and firm. Do not submit to desires, but try to control them. One who cannot restrain his tongue cannot restrain his mind; one who cannot restrain his mind cannot restrain his action; one who cannot restrain his actions cannot restrain himself; and one who cannot restrain himself cannot attain his real Infinite Self.

The only Real Control is the discipline of the senses from indulgence in low desires, which alone ensures absolute purity of character.

Man who has control over the mind posses the whole universe. He has no use for happiness, suffering, health, wealth or anything. He is beyond all that. -Meher Baba

Courage

Quotes

Courage is a great virtue, but it may, if wrongly applied, becomes a vice. So it is with love, the mainspring of our lives, which may lead to the heights of realisation or to the depth of despair. –Meher Baba

 

CHAPTER-61 TO 70

 

CHAPTER-61

DEATH AND INCARNATION

Death

Quotes

Death is like sleep, and as sleep is essential to man, so also is death a necessary part of life.

Death is common to all. It is a necessary step forward towards life. The soul changes into a new abode, and thus death means no more than changing your coat or it may be compared with sleep.

The difference between death and sleep is that, after the first, one wakes up again in a new body, while in the latter one becomes conscious of the same body. Worldly people do not go into hysterics after one who goes to sleep at night, because they expect to see him awake again. Then why not exercise the same indifference when he sleeps the sleep of death, since he is bound to wake up again sooner or later in a new body? Thus the selfishness of not being able to satisfy their minds in the absence of the sight of their dear ones makes them weep, not so much the death itself.

Birth and deaths are gateways in the stream of life as it advances from one type of existence to another, both are equally necessary in greater life of the soul

In reality, no one is born and no one dies. This is all a dream. And what worth does a dream have?

Life does not end with death. Survival after death is as true as death after life.

Sorrow of the death is a form of selfishness.

Sorrow of death is due to the attachment to a particular form.

The human body can be compared to the fibers on the outer shell of a coconut. Hundreds of such hairs fall off, but the coconut water remains safe inside. Similarly, thousands of human bodies may fall, but the soul is immortal; it never dies. It is always living and eternal. –Meher Baba

Meher Baba discoursed

Even after death Sanskaras and carried over in next birth

A person dies when his sanskaras are exhausted – spent in full. After a person dies his sanskaras snap the mind’s connection with the gross body, and at that time he receives such a shock that he forgets every incident of his past life. But even though the gross body drops, the mind and the subtle body remain full of sanskaras.

For the next forty to seventy hours after death, the attention of the sanskaras is centered mostly on the place where the body is kept. But after that, there is no connection whatsoever between the dead person and that place. Within the next eight or ten days, the spirit of the dead person experiences the subtle state of either heaven or hell according to his sanskaras.

After a person dies, many people perform rites and ceremonies for a long time, but all these are useless. No ritual is necessary after ten days; however, the best rites would be to feed either dogs or crows near the body because they have subtle sight and can see the spirit of the dead person. Crows and dogs are not subtle-conscious, but they have subtle faculties of perception and draw toward themselves the sanskaras of dead people.

Body is to the soul is like the waste material is to the food-a simile.

Baba asked Eruch, “what happens after you eat?’

Eruch said. “You digest you food and then defecate the waste.”

Baba explained, “The body is to the soul as the waste material is to the food. The body eventually becomes faces of the soul. How do you feel after you go to the toilet?’

“Relived and happy.”

“The soul, too feels happy and relieved to be free from body. That is how one should feel about anyone’s death.”

Astral world

astral world

Astral sphere is connecting link between gross world and subtle world. A person after his normal physical death remains in astral sphere for about 12 to 14 days and then he or she enters in hell or heaven state according to his or her sanskaras. In between the gross and subtle worlds there are seven sheaths which form so called world of astral. After disembodiment the soul experiences the world of astral in astral body. When soul gets embodied, the astral body is shed and with a new gross body it gets a fresh astral body. At the stage when soul experiences fully the first plane of subtle world, the astral sheath that linked the subtle with gross is snapped for good.

Male and female incarnation

After attaining the human form, as rule there is no reversion to animal forms, but human form may sometimes be male and some time female according to the sanskaras and the spiritual requirements of soul (jeevatma). The female form has the special prerogative that even the Sadgurus and The Avatars have to be born through female form. The male form has the prerogative that majority of the Sadgurus appear in male form. Woman can be saint and Sadguru, but The Avatar always appear in male form.

The needs involved in further development of the soul are related to the nature of its accumulated sanskaras. Therefore, these accumulated sanskaras really determine whether the soul (jeevatma) takes its incarnation in the East or in the West, or in the male form or in the female form or one cycle of existence or another.

Roughly speaking, today on the whole the East has developed more on spiritual lines than on material lines; with the result that eastern mind has a spontaneous aspiration for God.

An incarnation in the East usually brings with it a greater tendency toward spiritual life than an incarnation in the West and an incarnation in the west usually bring with it a greater tendency toward material life than an incarnation in the East. But Jeevatma had to experience the material as well as the spiritual aspects of life before it is freed from the fetters of divided life. Therefore, the same jeevatma has to incarnate in the East as well as in the West.

Facilities afforded by male and female incarnation respectively are not rigidly invariable. They change according to the cycle of existence as well as whether the incarnation in the East or in the West. In some ages men were more active, energetic and materially minded than women. In other ages, the reverse is true. In the past the women of the east were brave and intellectual. They considered no sacrifice too great for happiness and wellbeing of their husbands, and their spiritual humility extended to looking upon the husband as God-Himself. Now in the Eastern hemisphere the average man has greater spiritual inclination than the average woman, just as in the West the average woman of today has greater spiritual inclination than the average man. The joke is that in comparison with members of opposite sex, the same jeevatma shows varying degrees of superiority, inferiority or equality–with regard to spiritual or material matters, depending upon the cycle of existence, the sex of its body and the earthy sphere in which he takes incarnation.

The lessons readily learnt in male incarnation may not easily attainable through female incarnations, and the lessons readily learnt in female incarnations may not be attainable in male incarnations. As rule men excel in qualities of the head and will. They are capable of sound judgement and steadfast purpose. As a rule woman excel in qualities of heart. They are capable of intense love which makes them welcome any sacrifice for the loved one. It is due to this capacity of women for love that, in devotional references the name of female has invariable precedence, as when devotee sing of Radha-Krishna or Sita-Ram.

In qualities of heart women are usually superior to men, and in qualities of the head and will men are superior to women. The interesting point is that the same soul excels in the qualities of the heart or in other qualities of the head and will, according to whether it takes an incarnation in a female or man form. The alternate development of specific spiritual qualities goes through alteration between male and female forms, until the development is all-sided.

In order to have richness of experience, the male and female forms are indispensable but it is wrong to look upon on form as being superior to other. Jeevatma has to incarnate sometime in male form and sometime in female form otherwise the experience would remain one-sided.

Planes of Consciousness in the next Incarnation:

Persons on the spiritual planes of consciousness take birth having consciousness of the same plane, but the emergence of consciousness is very gradual, as when a person of gross consciousness dies and is reborn with consciousness of the gross world. The child gradually becomes aware, as it grows older, of the same old gross world according to past experiences of the gross. A child born with consciousness of a certain plane is not all at once conscious of the plane. The plane unfolds very gradually as the child gradually grows. Later in life this child, grown up as a man, gets established in the life of his respective plane of consciousness, as a man of the gross world gets established in his worldly life.

Thus, a person of the gross world dies to reincarnate conscious of the gross world. So also a person of the particular plane of consciousness reincarnates conscious of that respective plane of consciousness of his previous life. He may or may not make further progress in the planes of higher consciousness. Progress will depend on the help of a spiritual guide of a higher plane, or the grace of the Perfect Master, or on his own efforts in the life of that particular plane of consciousness.

The gross, subtle, mental spheres and God are all in you, in your human form. Do not try to find them in some other world. They are in you. It is the vision of consciousness that gives you the experience of other worlds.

In the gross world, the whole cosmos exists; also in the subtle and the mental worlds there are innumerable experiences. But the experiences you have of the gross world are different from those in the subtle world. You yourself do not change; all is in you. You do not go to “geographically” higher levels. As the angle of vision of consciousness changes, your high experience changes.

In the end you experience yourself as God which, in the ultimate experience, is the real experience. All other experiences of the gross, subtle and mental worlds are illusion. So are all the states of heaven, hell, limbo (astral), planes, and so forth. Do not seek them anywhere but within you. Eventually to become your own Self, you have to love Me. There is no other solution.

Loss of memory after death

At the time of the death, a great shock is felt resulting in the loss of memory. One completely forgets his past life. During death, the mind receives such a shock that it affects all the impressions  when again a child is born, the effect of the shock is dissipated, the mind opens, the link restarts and life begins functioning . The impressions that were covered are now uncovered and are used up in actions. The present life is nothing but result of the actions of the past life. Due to loss of memory you have forgotten those impressions and feel like it is starting a fresh life, but in fact you are continuing old life.

Past impressions of the mind, when they turn into actions in the present life, create new sanskaras. Mind is full of sanskaras and past sanskaras are to be expended. But along side new sanskaras crop up. Mind is freed and is bound, and it binds itself by freeing itself. This goes on and on until annihilation of the mind is achieved and liberation gained.”

From the physical of view, death does not involve annihilation of even the body, but physiologically it has become unfit to be continued dwelling place of the spirit, and has therefore lost all importance.  From point of view of the individualized soul as mind, death does not involve any loss whatsoever, as the mind and all its sanskaras remain intact. The individual in essence is thus in no way different. He has only cast off his external coat. Nevertheless, this severance from the physical body is fraught with two important consequences. It is a means of introducing the individual to a new type of existence, and it is also an incident of utmost importance because of side effects of the greatest practical consequences.”

Some people are particularly afraid of the exact moment of death because they anticipate unbearable pain at that instant. In reality, all physical suffering experienced during illness or just before death terminates at the moment of death. The process of the actual dropping of the body is quite painless, contrary to the superstition that a person experiences indescribable agonies in death.

However, the severing of the individual's emotional entanglement in the gross world is not found to be easy. The various religious rites observed after deaths have primarily the purpose of helping the departing individual disentangle him from these ties.

For instance, the repetition of the name of God or of scriptures, often practiced after the death of a person, has a wholesome effect both on those who have been left behind as well as on the one who has passed away, because they help to free both parties of their mutual sanskaric attachment to form.

On the other hand the lamentation and wailing that is often observed has a degrading and depressing effect both on those left behind as well as on the person who has passed away, for it tends to strengthen mutual attachment to form.

The thought or wish the dying individual holds at the moment of death has special importance in determining his future destiny. If the last thought is of God or the Master, the individual achieves liberation

Sudden accidental death

If a person dies by a sudden accident before his natural death, he immediately takes birth again and completes the remaining time of his past life after which he dies. Some live for one, two, three, and four or five years and after finishing the remaining period of their past life, they take another body according to the sanskaras of the life which ended suddenly by accidental death.  However they cannot live longer than it takes to complete this remaining time. This is why some children die- some in few days, some in few months, and some after few years.

Execution

If anyone is executed by the government, he enters a state of samadhi. It is temporary. For instance, when a person is being hanged, there is a clash during the execution between the functioning of inhalation and exhalation; becoming lifeless, the person enters a samadhi state. This type of samadhi has nothing to do with anything spiritual, for as soon as this state is over and according to the sanskaras of his past life, the soul takes rebirth. If he has murdered anyone, he must pay for those sanskaras of murder. If the person is innocent, yet is executed, he is then freed from the sanskaras of murder

It is quite different in the case of people who commit suicide by hanging. When a suicide’s samadhi finishes, he remains hanging – waiting between the astral and gross worlds. That person becomes a ghost and does not acquire another physical body for ages to come.

No retrograde incarnation

Once a soul acquires a human form, the general rule is an onward march through human incarnations only. A retrograde incarnation is extremely rare in the advancing self-fulfilment of the life-stream. It sometime results from flagrant misuse of occult powers. Retrograde incarnation is not a general rule but an extremely rare exception. Continuation of the human form without revision to any sub-human form is the normal occurrence. Even for gross violation of moral laws a corrective is provided by the same soul having to go through the opposite of what he has done or experiences. For example, a person who murders another for lust might himself be murdered for lust, either in the same incarnation or in the next, and thus realize the nefariousness of his heinous crime.

Hell and Heaven are states of mind not places

The state of soul (Jivatama), in the apparent gap between death and birth, is generally called hell or heaven. The states of heaven or hell are nothing but state of intensive experiences of the consciousness of the soul (Jivatma), experiencing either of the predominant counterparts of the opposite impressions while the Jivatma is disassociated from the gross body

Hell and heaven are mental states, not places. In these states the mind’s desire and the capacity to receive becomes extremely intense. For example: you die, you are dead. That means you leave the body, but you as soul continue. Your mind and your ego also continue and the impression in your mind is there.

In these hell or heaven of the mind’s desires and the capacity to receive become extremely extensive. After your death, your mind and your ego continue and impressions in your mind are there.

One of these is impression of drinking alcohol. Now this impression has to be wiped out by drinking. But here in this state without the body, the drinking process is only by thought and desire. The mental enjoyment is much more intense, however, it lasts longer. Here the thought is drink. Now you can enjoy drinking, just by thinking. But since the gross vehicle is not attached, you cannot get drink, because you have to drink gross wine to become inebriated.

According to Meher Baba: “The mind of soul (Jivatma) wears out the scars of the sanskaras, to some extent, due to sudden transplanting from one sphere to another, but for the greater part they remain intact. The individual would have been liberated if death has resulted in complete wiping out of all sanskaric scars on the mind. Mind would have been annihilated because you cannot survive without sanskaras. But this does not happen.

Every individual has to take all experience of pleasure and pain through the mind in the state, of gradually called in spiritual literature as heaven and hell, in order to spend the predominant opposite sanskaras. In fact the mind takes the experience of the counter-part of the opposite impressions gathered.

The hell and Heaven are not the places but they are the states of consciousness, to be experienced by mind through astral body (subtle form) experiencing suffering and pleasure.

Now suppose for example, the soul (Jivatma), during its earthly life has gathered 100 million sanskaras of relating to virtues and 80 millions sanskaras relating to vice. So therefore there is difference of 20 million sanskaras between good and bad and the predominant counter-part of the impressions of opposites is of that virtues. The soul (Jivatma) will therefore enjoy the state of heaven till the sanskaras are almost balanced. There will not be exact balancing of sanskaras. Then the Jivatama will return to astral plane if the situation is not readily available for him to take a birth. If his situation for taking rebirth is available then the soul (Jivatma) will automatically be attracted towards its future parents. It is also true the he is not required to wait in astral plane for a longer period.

When there is preponderance of evil sanskaras at death, Jivatama will have to go to hell state and exhaust the bad sanskaras through suffering. The intensity of suffering is thousand times more in the hell state than the intensity of suffering on gross plane. Upasani Maharaj has given one example. He says when in physical body if a scorpion has bitten you, you feel the pain to a certain extent. But in the Hell state you feel the pain as if thousand scorpions had bitten you.  Similarly the intensity of pleasure in the heaven state is thousand times more than that on the gross plane.

When the excess bad sanskaras are exhausted through suffering in the hell state, the evil sanskaras eventually tend to strike a balance with good sanskaras. It is as if a huge block of ice were placed on one pan of a balance, causing it to sink because of its excess over a smaller weight contained on the counterbalancing pan. As the great block of ice gradually melts and water spills, there is a tendency for two pans to come into balance.

Similarly, as the mass of evil sanskaras become attenuated through suffering, their preponderance begins to vanish and they almost come into balance with good sanskaras. This moment, when the two opposite types of sanskaras are almost in the state of balance, is the moment when the after-life of the individual terminates and he find himself precipitating into a new physical incarnation on the earth. He is precipitated into a new physical body because no further purpose is served in communication of his subjective absorption in the discarnate life. He is ripe to accumulate fresh experience in another gross body, and for this purpose he must adopt a vehicle which is suitable for the working out of his un-exhausted sanskaras.

A human being takes form or birth as medium to satisfy the demanding need of the consciousness of the soul (Jivatma). Thus, in the process of reincarnation the fully gross conscious human soul, fortified with fully developed subtle bodies (though unconscious of these) must necessarily experience countless varied experiences of impressions of opposites.

In some cases it happens that the soul (Jivatma) while exhausting an excess of evil sanskaras, in the hell state, may jump into a new incarnation in which good sanskaras tend to dominate. Thus a person who had been bad in his last life begins his new incarnation with a marked inclination toward asceticism.

Illustration.

Suppose a jeevatma has 100 million bad sanskaras and 80 millions good sanskaras, when it entered it the state of hell. After taking the experience of suffering in the hell state, the soul (jeevatma)  spent 22 millions of bad sanskaras and thus there is a balance of 78 millions of  bad sanskaras as against of 80 millions of good sanskaras in the mind. Now it will take birth under predominance of good sanskaras and therefore will be placed in wealthy and good family conditions in its new life.

Similarly if Jivatama spends more good sanskaras in the heaven state by enjoying more pleasure, it will naturally take new birth under predominance of bad sanskaras and thus will be places in a bad situation in its new life on earth.

A change over at incarnation from good to bad or bad to good should not be taken as a universal law. Reversal of individual nature is frequent, but cases are quite common in which the individual remains persistently good or bad for several incarnations. In such cases incarnation occurs before the opposite types of sanskaras has built up a sufficient current to flow to result in its predominance

The sanskaras are never in perfect balance till the very end. If they come to be in perfect balance. The individual would have got liberation. But the perfect balance between good and bad sanskaras cannot be affected without help of the Perfect Master or the Avatar. Complete poise can exist only when the two opposite classes of sanskaras are so qualitatively and quantativelly opposed that they exactly cancel one another. This is the state of Realisation. The sanskaras then cease as exist an opposing forces. This   exactly happens as in the game of tug-of-war; when the opposing parties stop pulling in opposing directions. The soul (Jivatama) takes birth when the opposite sanskaras are almost in balance nearing equalization either in hell or heaven state. This can also be compared with the game of tug-of-war. In tug-of-war there is movement in the direction of greater pull but that motion represents only a small proportion of total energy spent for most of the energy is spent in neutralizing each other.

Time domain in subtle world

Time in the subtle world is not the same as time in the gross world due to the increased subjectivity of the state of consciousness; but through time in the subtle world is this incommensurable with the time in the gross world, it is strictly determined by the impressions accumulated in the gross world. However, the important fact is that the hell-state and heaven–state are far from being lasting, and after they have served the purpose in the life of the individualised soul they both come to an end (Normally this period ranges from 4 to 13 days from physical death of an individual)

Real birth and Real death

There is one real birth and one real death. One is born once and really dies for once. Real birth is the birth of “drop” in the Ocean of Reality. It is the advent of individuality, born of individuality through a glimmer of the first most finite consciousness, which transfixed cognizance of limitation into the Unlimited. Real death is the consciousness getting free from all limitations. Freedom is really the death of all limitations. It is liberation. In between the real birth and death, there is no such reality as the so called births and deaths.

In the intermediate stages known as births and deaths is that of the limitations of consciousness which gradually wear off till it (consciousness) is free from all limitations. Ultimately, consciousness, totally free of all limitations, experiences the unlimited Reality eternally. Real dying is equal real living.

Aura and hallo

The aura and halo are two different things. No man can ever posses both aura and halo completely developed at one and the same time.

Like their respective shadows, every man, women, child and baby has an aura but very few individual have a halo in any of varying phases of its development, and still fewer possess a full halo. An aura is reflection of emotions of an individual mind. Halo begins to appear when the aura begins to disappear. The aura remains unaffected even when the person concerned drops his physical body. The subtle body has direct connection with aura.

Aura is the mental reflection of the aggregate impressions of thoughts and actions gathered by and stored in individual mind. As long as the impressions are there aura is always there.

The aggregate of individual impressions differ from one another, both quantitatively and qualitatively, yet every aura is comprised of seven colours common to all. These seven colours of individual aura represent the seven principal categories, corresponding to the aggregate impressions of each. For example, red would be most prominent colour in the aura of a man whose impressions are predominantly made o lustful actions. Likewise. Each aura differs in colour formation on the borders between every two prominent colours in it.

The halo begins to develop and an aura begins to disappear only after an individual starts advancing on the path to God-realisation. The halo becomes very bright only after an individual aura is on the point of disappearing.

In the seventh plane of Reality- there remains neither aura nor halo. When One who is God-realised usable to return as Perfect Master (Sadguru or Qutub) the halo is most bright and infinitely brighter than all the suns of the universe put together.

If, due to love for his Master, a man happens to see what appears to him as halo of the Master, it is not actual the halo but part of his own aura as is temporarily reflected  by effulgence of the halo of an illumined one or of a Perfect Master.

Without necessary being consciously advanced on the path, and merely as result of deep and sublime emotions, the aspirant may from time to time have glimpses of reflections of inner sights, reverberations, of the echoes of inner sounds, redolences of inner fragrance and distant shades of inner  ecstasies. All these are but trivialities.

 

CHAPTER-62

DESTINY AND FATE

Destiny

Destiny is the divine law which guides us through our numerous existences. Every soul must experience happiness and unhappiness, virtues and vice, from the very commencement of its evolution up to the goal which is the realisation of God.

Destiny, or the goal that soul have to attain, is the Realisation of God, but actually fate is different for every individual. If you can imagine, we can compare destiny to a load of hundred tons of happiness and unhappiness, vice or virtue, which every soul has to carry thought its existence. One soul carries seven hundred tons of iron, another soul the same weight in steel, others lead or gold. The weight is always the same. Only matter changes. The impression of every individual varies and the acquired sanskaras form the structure and conditions of the future life of every individual. Hence destiny is one, but fate is varied and different for each.

Baba’s said, “I do not change your Destiny but give you inner strength to face the battle of life.”

Fate

Karmic determination is called fate and is man’s own creation pursuing him from the past lives. The impressions of each life build the fate of the life coming after.

Fate or Chance is based on karma; the law of cause and effect which govern the events of our present life as well as those of our future lives. Through evolution the soul receives, by means of the spirit, the impressions or sanskaras. The process which creates the experiences and later the elimination of these impressions can be called Fate, Chance, Fortune or Luck.

 

CHAPTER-63

DHUNI

Significance of Dhuni

Story of the dhuni goes way back in time, back to the Sat Yuga, or Golden Age, thousands of years ago. In those days, when a man reached sixty years of age, he was considered to have completed his worldly duties. His children had been raised and they now had children of their own. His labour was not needed to support the family, and he was now free to dedicate the remainder of his life to finding God.

This was a sacred obligation, and the family did not object to his leaving them to find God; for finding God, ultimately, was the duty of everyone, and it is said that even if one member of a family realizes God, all members of the family for seven generations are benefited.

So, at the age of sixty, the head of the household left his home, renounced the world, and headed off, usually into the jungle or forests to search for God. But what did this seeker find? He found that with no house to shelter him, no blankets to wrap around him, it was cold at night. And the mosquitoes would bite him and distract him and make it difficult for him to concentrate on God. And there were wild animals in the jungles, especially at night, so his search was made very difficult for him because of all these worldly considerations. He had left the world to find God, but he found that it was hard to think of God because of the world.

So these seekers would light a fire at night. The flame kept them warm, and also kept the animals away, and the smoke would keep the mosquitoes away. And the ash from the fire they would rub over their bodies as protection from the elements, so the fire was truly a friend to them, a companion to them in their search for God. Over time, the fires that these seekers would build near their seats of meditation became associated with the search for God. If someone went hunting in the forest and saw the remains of such a fire, the person would think, "Oh, a holy man has been here," and the place would be respected because the search for God was respected. If one came across the remains of such a fire, it automatically signified that someone had sat there repeating the name of God, thinking about God, meditating on God, and so the fire, the place, was respected, in much the same way that if you were to come upon a church or a temple, you would be respectful; it was a place of worship.

Now, the word dhuni itself might have evolved in several different ways. It might be based on the root word dhun, which means repeating the name of God aloud. Or then again, possibly it is based on the root word dhyan, which means meditation. Dhyani means one who meditates, and dhuni might have evolved from it. At any rate, eventually the word dhuni came to be associated with these fires.

And, over time, as the tradition of all men once they were sixty renouncing the world and seeking God became less universally observed, the dhuni fire began to be associated specifically with the fires kept near the seats of holy ones, the saints and sadhus and Perfect Masters.

Dhuni at Meherabad

Meher Baba first came to Meherabad in 1922, there was no such fire (Dhuni). But a few years later, the monsoons had failed and the farmers were getting desperate. This area has always suffered from a shortage of water, and drought or a bad monsoon meant severe hardship, possibly even starvation for the villagers, who were mostly farmers.

There are two monsoon seasons in Meherabad. The first monsoon season, which is supposed to come in June, had been very poor. Now it was September and the second monsoon season was ending, and still there had been no life-giving showers. So the farmers were desperate. They knew that Meher Baba was living at Meherabad, and they considered Him a saintly personality, so they came to Him to seek His blessings for rain. They came in a large crowd to beg Baba for rain.

Baba received them very lovingly but encouraged them to leave for their homes immediately because their love and faith in Him might bring about a downpour that would drench them if they didn't hurry home.

Now, it was a bright and sunny day and there was no sign of rain whatsoever. The villagers did not know whether to take Baba seriously or not. They thought perhaps Baba was only trying to get rid of them by urging them to leave so quickly. But eventually, with much coaxing from the mandali, they were persuaded to leave.

When all had gone, Baba turned to His men and told them to collect wood and to dig the pit that you still see to this day by the side of the road, under the neem tree. Baba ordered this dhuni lit, and very soon clouds gathered in the sky and it began to rain. It rained so hard, in fact, that the villagers got thoroughly drenched on their way home. This was not only an act of Baba's greatness, but of His compassion also and the dhuni pit has remained as a sign or symbol of this.

For a while, the dhuni was lit regularly, but in those early years Baba travelled frequently, and during the long periods when all were away from Meherabad the dhuni obviously was not lit. Returning one time from one of the travels in the Blue Bus, Baba had the dhuni lit. Dhuni was first lit at Meherabad on 10-11-1925 and again on 10-11-1926

This was on the twelfth of December, 1941. Baba ordered that thereafter the dhuni should be lit on the twelfth of each month. From 12-1-1941, Dhuni is lit on 12th of every month. On 12-1-1941, Dhuni was lit at 7 pm and kept burning for 48 hours in memory of Sri Upasni Maharaj.

So it is done because Baba told to continue to light it on the twelfth of each month. It was His order, it is for pleasure to obey and light the dhuni each month on the twelfth.

 

CHAPTER-64

EVOLUTION AND INVOLUTION

Quotes

The universe is the game of everything and Nothing, and in infinite nothing of this nothingness we remain entrapped.”

It is necessary to experience to be caged to appreciate freedom.-Meher Baba

One cycle is twelve thousand million years (12,000,000,000).The scientists do not know anything about cycles, but this hint will open their eyes. The evolution of the world began two billion years ego and evolution, which started from nebula, will last until completion of the cycle-when the Mahapralaya (total dissolution of the universe) will take place.

From the nebula came the four elements, though they were not produced simultaneously. First came heat, then crust, rock and lastly water.

What is there in the Universe? Billions and billions of nebulae.  Every nebula contains millions of worlds and ours is the earth. What is there in the whole universe?  It is in its two hundred and seventy six subtle states. Before gas turns into the first manifestation of the gross, it evolves through 276 subtle stages. None of the scientist knows about these 276 subtle forms of gas before its manifestation in the gross. Subtle gas very gradually turns into gross form such as hydrogen, oxygen, etc. in the nebulae, in all heavenly bodies, and in planets there is evolution. The 276 subtle stages begin from the beginning of the nebulae, which are at the source of subtle energy (Pran) and subtle space (Akash)

The gas left over after cooling turned into air, and there is no air one hundred miles beyond our earth. This meant that, even before the element –not before heat, but before water, the electron and proton evolved, forming the atom.

In the beginning, our world was very, very hot. After slowly cooling down, what happened? All the gas was solidified. As the planet became cooler, a crust formed. With the gradual cooling, earth’s crust became solid and the centre remains hot. Rocks were formed from crust. The center was full of gas and remained extremely hot. There are natural gaps in the crust, because the formation of the rocks was not regular.

What happened then was when the gas became cool, it turned into liquid; and this liquid (water) seeped in between rocks. Rocks were turned into mountains and valleys, and the cool gas (water) filled them. This created the ocean, seas and evolution of forms begins with ocean.

Evolution of forms

The ocean was very warm and still, and due to the presence of gas and air into water, it became rusty. Algae was formed from the rust, then it gradually seaweed. The algae used to sink below from above. When it reached the bottom of the ocean, it became seaweed. From the original algae came seaweed, and from seaweed, vegetation.

Evolution of consciousness also includes its involution. Involution is the inner journey of fully expanded consciousness, which gets progressively withdrawn or disassociated from external gross universe and traverses through subtle and mental worlds and planes.

The history of evolution is the history of gradual development of consciousness

The fruit of evolution is full consciousness, which is characteristic of man. But even this full consciousness is like a mirror covered by dust. Owing to the operations sanskaras, it does not yield clear and true knowledge of the nature of Soul. Though fully developed, it yields not truth but imaginative construction, since its free functioning is hindered by weight of the sanskaras. Moreover, it cannot extend beyond the cage created by its desires and therefore is limited in its scope.

The sole purpose of creation is for the soul to enjoy the Infinite State of the Over soul consciously.”

Evolution of form in fact is bi-product of evolution of consciousness. Darwin’s theory has shown only the evolution of forms.

In subtle world, energy activates matter which is in subtle form (Akas, infinite space) and matter is forced to manifest fully. First evolves the photon, then the electron; and with electron, an atom is formed. After so many atoms consolidate (the dust of the gross) the stage of stone originates. It requires approximately ten million sanskaras to form one atom and approximately ten millions atoms to form dust-a particle of stone.

Evolution of consciousness in stone form

Jivatama in real sense is Paramatma. But due to sanskaras, it thinks itself to be stone. Stone has a life dormant state. Stone has also subtle and mental bodies in latent state, possessing only extremely rudimentary gross consciousness. There are different species and verities of stone. Soul (Jivatama) after collecting infinitely finite gross sanskaras in the first stone form, it drops the first form and remains without medium for some time. In order to spend the sanskaras collected in the first form, it takes another for and so on. Thus the consciousness of Jivatama develops gradually, and it takes aeons and aeons, to complete the journey in the stone form. Ultimately Jivatama snaps its connection with last stone form and become one with the first form of metal, in order to spend the sanskaras of the last stone form.

Evolution of consciousness in Metal form

As with stone, so with metal; the soul (Jivatama) spends ages and ages of time experiencing the diverse metal forms. There are 14 lakh species of stones and metals and innumerable sub-species or the general. Coral is connecting link of metal and vegetable. Metal has also subtle and mental bodies in latent state just like stone. Thus Over-soul forges for itself a new vehicle of expression in metal form, in which the consciousness become slightly more intensified.

Impressions come from everything. Every experience the soul-consciousness makes impression. These impressions are called sanskaras.

Evolution of consciousness in vegetable form

To spend the accumulated sanskaras of the last metal form, soul (Jivatma) takes first form of vegetation. There are 14,00,000 main species and sub-species in vegetable kingdom. In vegetable form subtle body begins to develop enabling the consciousness in plant form to utilize energy. This utilization of energy is called ‘Chaitanya’. This utilization of energy also manifests as sex without physical union ‘called ‘Purva-sang’ and for procreation the help of air or honey-bees is taken. In the mineral kingdom there is sex. In the kingdom of plants and trees, the bodily differentiations of sex with specialized biological functions have come into existence.

Plants depend on water, air and soil to stand erect and this erect stance is the first development of vertebrae. The fruit, flower, nut etc. represent the first semblance of a brain that reflects outer physical expression. The tree form corresponds to that of a man, but it is positioned upside down in the earth. The tree’s head is underground, roots being hair, while body (torso) is the trunk of the tree and its limb-legs and arm are the branches (the date and palm tree is an exception

Plant cannot think because there is no development of mental body. After experiencing the sanskaras of last form of metal, the soul (Jivatma) snaps it connection with the first species of the vegetable kingdom and remains without form for some time. In order to spend the sanskaras collected by first species, the Jivatama takes next form in vegetable kingdom and so on.

In this way consciousness of the Jivatma continue to develop and ultimately it snaps it connection with last vegetable form. To dispose these sanskaras, the jivatma’s consciousness becomes one with the first form of worm. Date is connecting link between vegetable and the insect kingdom

The subtle and mental bodies begin to be more visible as the Jivatma identifies itself with the various vegetable forms, where the tendencies of self preservation begin to appear.

Evolution of consciousness in insect form

Grass hopper or the Locust is the first insect in this kingdom and its colour is so green that it cannot be identified if it sits on a green plant. Development of mental body begins in form of worm, insect, amphibians and reptiles. Jivatama uses mind in a most rudimentary way to hunt and find food and to protect itself. Instinct of self-preservation and physical sex begins in this kingdom.

There 1400000 main species with innumerable sub species and it takes the soul (Jivatama) ages and ages to develop illusory consciousness and reach the last form of insect i.e. snake from the first form of locust.”

Finally the soul (Jivatma) disconnects itself from the last form of snake and to spend the accumulated sanskaras of that form takes the first form of fish. There are 1400000 main species and innumerable sub-species of the fish form. Snake is the connecting link between insect and fish kingdom. Crab is the last form of fish kingdom. It takes ages and ages for the soul (Jivatma) to experience all necessary sanskaras and finally it disconnects itself with the last form of crab and remains formless for a time.

The form next to the crab is water fowl, the first form that begins connection with air. There are many kinds of fowls, including ducks that like to swim in water.

Evolution of consciousness in birds form

In order to spend the sanskaras accumulated in last fish form crab, the soul (Jivatama) takes first form of bird, i.e. water fowl. The bird kingdom also contains 1400000 main species and innumerable sun-species, which live on the earth, water and fly in the skies. It takes ages and ages for consciousness to pass through various bird forms until a time finally comes, it breaks off its connection with the last bird form.

Water-fowl is a connecting link between fish and bird kingdom. It can walk on the earth and also swim in the water. Just as the fish form has connection with water, so their last but one form, viz. cock has little connection with air. The last form of the bird is of a big, burly one with long beak and a lolling piece of flesh by chin

Evolution of consciousness in animal form

In order to spend the sanskaras in the last bird form, the soul (Jivatma) takes the first form of animal, usually a kangaroo. The Jivatma has to pass through 140000 main species and innumerable sub-species or genera of animal kingdom because each form exhausts old sanskaras and accumulates new animal impressions.

The last form of animal is the monkey or ape. Certain animals have inside intuition and inspiration: but as they are not fully conscious, they don’t know what they are. Kangaroos can experience wonderful sights and colours but are not fully conscious, so they don’t grasp.

Dogs and crows have subtle sight and can see the spirit of dead person. They are not subtle conscious but they have subtle facilities of perception.

In the higher animals, intellect or reasoning also appears to certain extent, but its working is strictly limited by the play of their instincts, like the instinct of self protection and the instinct for care and preservation of the young. Even the kangaroos, whooping cranes or any other species of plant or animal become extinct; it will neither arrest nor hamper the advancing life-stream. Even if there were a hundred missing links, the advancing life-stream can either forge new suitable species or make new use of existing species.

Stones, metals, and vegetables during their organic evolution have chief connection with earth; fish have with water, birds with air, animal with fire and human being have connection with all the four elements. Because animals have connection with fire, almost all animal eat horribly, as if they are born for the sole purpose of eating

In the evolution of sex-duality, plants and trees stand midway between mineral which have no sex, and birds and animals which have in it complete form. In animals, sex not only expresses itself through the bodily differences and activities, but is deep rooted factor which effects consciousness.

In the worm, bird and fish forms the mental life of the Jivatma is gradually translated into instinct, which is fully manifest in animal form. Gradually this instinct become transformed into intellect, this being the highest finite aspect of mental form in average human being.

Every turn has direct connection with God. In the animal kingdom, dog is on the turning as it has intuition and also partial insight without being able to use it consciously. The dog only sees things that ordinary human being cannot. The dog’s company purifies thoughts and atmosphere. That is why Zoroastrians have custom of bringing a dog to see the corpse when someone is dead before disposal of body; the dog purifies the sanskaras.

Evolution of consciousness in human form

The first human form that one gets after the last animal form of monkey is not a complete human form. It has no differentiation of sex. The first human form is that of a neutar-bahirupi. That is to say. The first human for form is neither male nor female. Then what happens? The same form develops a different from male sex organ. If you reverse this organ (turn it inside out) it is transformed into a female sex organ. This is mere a phenomenon, but it is all exchanging of sanskaras.

“How does this happen? It is just like a flick, a flash or spark of light. When a railroad engine exchanges tracks, its light flickers. It is the same here. The human form has both the male and female sex latent in it. Therefore, the first human form is that of a eunuch. Only when the eunuch takes another form, either male or female, are the organs visible. This causes the process of incarnation to begin.

The human form is evolving for millions of years and will continue to evolve. After a billion of years, man will be only be five inches in height at most but will be very brainy. In the beginning of this cycle, man was fourteen feet tall and would live up to three hundred years.

Last form of evolution is Human

The human form is the last form in the evolution and it is the highest. Although it is the last form and highest form in creation, it is still full of animal desires and lower qualities such as eating, drinking, envy, hatred, anger and lust. These blemishes are there because the human form has evolved through animal and out of creation; and in this evolving, all faults and defects that are in animals are also in the human being.

Original human form was never formed to beget children. This tendency among people to cohabit is nothing but animal instinct inherited from all previous lives of evolution from stone to animal to human form.

With the evolution of consciousness through evolution of forms (bodies), sanskaras begin to accumulate. The evolution of form and of conscious (and its individualization of human ego mind) is complete when soul (Jivatma) attains human form for first time, but because of the accumulated sanskaras (impressions) the fully evolved consciousness of the soul remains entrapped in illusion and therefore is not directed towards the soul’s Self --Realization.  And for Self-realization all sanskaras must be wiped out.

Because of human form, expansion of the orbit of consciousness, into subtle worlds and mental worlds became possible. The mental, subtle and gross worlds represent the three levels of cosmic hierarchy –mind, energy and matter.

Mind begets energy and matter. Without mind there can be neither energy nor matter. Energy is derived from mind and throughout sustained by it; it cannot subsist without mind latent or manifest. Matter depends upon energy and without energy cannot remain matter, latent or manifest. Mind can subsist without energy as energy can subsist without matter.

The awareness of our consciousness has to stretch to infinitude because our real goal is to realize our ‘True-Self-God’, who is infinite. This can only happen in human form, which is the end of cosmic evolution. In human form also soul (Jivatma) has to take 840000 forms before it starts its journey on inner planes of consciousness i.e., Involution. One has to progress through all the field of skill and knowledge existing in the world. We incarnate some times as men, sometimes as women, living in different parts of the world with different coloured skins, experiencing all aspect of life and of love.

Involution

First plane

The seven inner journeys of planes begin when the human gross sanskaras became quite weak through the process of reincarnation. When the human consciousness begins to turn inward instead of outward, the gross body remains but the consciousness of the soul (Jivatama) becomes subtle. There are 276 states of subtle gas, and the pilgrim experiences the first plane of consciousness.

The lowest part of the first plane of subtle world is called astral plane. The pilgrim continues to use the physical body for gross actions. Here he the pilgrim sees the effulgence of the astral with his gross eyes and hears the celestial music with gross ears. The subtle conscious man can see over tremendous distances in the gross world. He can read the mind of any person near him physically. The subtle or mental conscious is able to see gross forms though they all appear to him as shadows. Subtle and mental conscious pilgrims are unaffected by the events in the gross world.

Second plane

The subtle conscious pilgrim gradually becomes conscious of second plane of the subtle world. It could take thousands of years to pass the next plane.   The subtle conscious pilgrim is unconscious of the gross body and also of mental body but it does work through gross body and through mental body not directly but on the subtle plane. He uses his gross body through various aspect the gross such as eating, drinking, sleeping, seeing, feeling hearing etc.

The second plane pilgrim is gradually gaining consciousness of the infinite energy of the subtle world and is capable of performing minor miracles. He can even make a tree green and vice versa. He can stop train and cars, fill a dry well with water, and so forth. The pilgrim is now unconscious of the gross world, although from all outwardly appurtenances he remains and functions as an ordinary man. He creates fresh subtle impressions only by sight, scents and sounds of subtle world.

Once a pilgrim attains the subtle consciousness he does not pass through the states of heaven or hell after he dies.

Third plane

After perhaps thousands of years and different life times with the natural development of subtle consciousness the pilgrim enters the third plane. Here the pilgrim comes into control of more occult powers. Consequently the third plane pilgrim can perform major miracles, giving sight to the blind, making crippled walk, bestowing speech to the mute or hearing to deaf, and giving life again to dead animals. He can read the minds of everyone at distance, in any place in the world. He can also see the entire gross universe and the first, second and the third planes. The eyes of the pilgrim always appear swollen.

Third plane (heaven) is divided into three sections.

The first section- is state of Indra, in Sanskrit Inderlok or abode of Rain-Gods to Hindus, and in Persian-Makan-E-Hoori, the house of the fairies or the house of beautiful women. Fairies are feminine subtle beings, a type of angles.

The second section- is abode of angels or the abode of Gods, in Sanskrit –Develok. The angles or devas are the gods of Greeks, Romans, and the Hindus.

In the third section- pilgrim experiences subtle knowledge. (Occult or Mystic knowledge)

Each section holds millions of times more bliss, more happiness, and more power than the second plane.

Angles and fairies

There are 558 pilgrims on the third plane as saliks, and even more as masts, between third and fourth planes. Angles are the god’s mythology. Indra controls the angles and assigns duties to them for maintaining the balance of nature in creation. Angels are devas who have only subtle form and no gross body. A third plane pilgrim can see these angles.

Angles are the drop bubble who remained suspended stationary in the subtle world during the first six stages of movement in the Ocean of Nothing and never reached the seventh stage, the gross world.

When the first drop-bubbles first entered creation through mental plane (unconsciously) some became archangels (that exist in the sixth plane). Those who became angels continued to pass through the mental plane but attained consciousness when they entered the third plane’s second section or the first section of Makan-e-Hoori (and became fairies). Though completely happy and enjoying bliss to the fullest, angels and archangels still aspire to attain human form because only in human form can a soul become God-realized. God realization is the divine goal of all life. After one lac and four thousand years, an angel gets the opportunity of being born in human form. After only one birth and life-time as a human being that archangel or angel receives liberation from all births and deaths, Mukti, the state of infinite Bliss realized. These angels are not born on gross plane together, but one at a time.

The universe though huge and immeasurably vast, is a closed system, and a balance of nature must be maintained. It is the work of the angels and fairies under direction of Indra, to keep light, heat, sound, water and the elemental forces of the nature in equilibrium. Without angel and fairies there would be frequent colossal disturbances in the universe as a result of imbalance of these elements and energies, for the human mind plays havoc with the natural forces through scientific exploitation.

It is after many years that natural forces go out of control. During such eruption in the universe (resulting chaos in the world-earthquakes, floods, famine etc.) not even the angels and fairies nor Indra can control cosmic consequences. These cosmic consequences are universal disharmony; then the Ancient One Himself must come into creation and work to restore equilibrium.

Each angel performs different function under Indra’s reign: some control winds, temperature, the seas, or evolving forms, as some fairies are connected with metals, vegetation, worms, insects, fish, birds or animals. Each angel is called the God of this power or that power (as the Neptune rules the seas)

The angels unconsciously thirst for a human form, even though they are higher state of happiness. But this bliss is of no use to them without full consciousness.

The mental world descends directly from tej, original fire, and the subtle world descends from the mental; the subtle world is of water (276 state of gas), and therefore the Indra is known as the God of rain as that subtle water pours in the world-raindrops. When pure mental fire and subtle water combine, a subtle gaseous combustion results (lightening flashes); hence Indra’s powers manifest in gross world as electrical. (What the Greeks called Zeu’s thunder bolt)

The third section is the real part of inner knowledge. Subtle knowledge pertains to all occult and mystic arts (kalas)

The third plane pilgrim can read the minds of all people on the gross level and subtle conscious pilgrims of first and second planes, whether they are physically near or on the other side of the world. He reads their minds that he may help them in some way; if they are in danger of an accident he can prevent it, or in case of illness he may cure them by merely wishing it, but to restore limbs, give sight to blind, give speech to the dumb or hearing to the deaf, people need to be in his physical presence.

Subtle and mental sanskaras of the path do not need to be spent by the experience of their opposites; they drop away as the pilgrim progresses to a higher stage. When a pilgrim on the plain dies, he voluntarily takes another human form.

Mukam-e-Hairat and fourth plane

The journey between the third and fourth planes is at once difficult and dangerous because between these two planes is the Mukam-e-hairat or the point of enchantment. It is very difficult to pass out of this dazed state if for once a pilgrim stops there, although most of them pass directly from the third to the fourth lane. Once a pilgrim become thus enchanted he remains so for days, months, or years together. The physical condition of the deeply enchanted pilgrim is no less strange, for if he seats in particularly position, he remains in that position for months or years together. The only natural death or the divine help from a living Master can help such dazed pilgrim.

Fourth plane

Fourth plane lies between the subtle and mental worlds. It is now that the pilgrim experiences the greatest enchantment of becoming all-powerful himself. He becomes the greatest of yogis.

No one losses consciousness once gained through evolution, so a human being cannot revert to an animal form though he may temporarily posses animal form if he is a ghost, or tantric (sorcerer) may transform into animal. However, an exceptions the human soul (Jivatma) on fourth plane, he can fall the way back to stone consciousness, but he is ruined only if he misuses the tremendous power.

The powers of fourth plane are divine, infinite in nature and all occult powers (Siddhis) manifest from the fourth plane. Fourth plane pilgrim under the nazar (the watchful eyes) of a Sadguru is safe and will not fall. The pilgrim in Sanskrit is called Mahayogi-a great yogi. The Mahayogi has powers to do anything but have no divine knowledge (Dnyan) to control the powers. The pilgrims of the fourth plane in Sanskrit are named Kuber the possessor of all wealth. There are always fifty-six such Kuber on the earth all times; they are masters of power in the Spiritual hierarchy. Kuber can raise the dead, both human and animal. Kuber can create other worlds (all universes, all beings and paraphernalia in them), and he can also destroy other worlds. Kuber can read all gross minds and minds of the pilgrims of the first, second and third plane and he can also influence them all. Kuber can also influence and control Indra and the angels and direct them according to his wish.

Kuber’s situation is extremely dangerous because he feels the full intensity of desire and emotion. At times Kuber reigns heaven and hell and makes souls of the dead enter the other dead human bodies. In such fourth planers who create minor chaos in the world by directing suicides to possess the bodies of humans and animals.

Pilgrims who does not use his powers at all steps into the fifth plane of safety of mental world. However, he who uses his powers for the benefit of others and not once for himself bypasses the fifth plane altogether; he enters directly the sixth plane

The eyes of the Kuber are penetrating in their gaze and his gaze is profound in its depth. If Kuber stares at anything for even a minute, the thing crumbles to dust. Sadgurus do not allow Kuber to misuse his great powers.

The fourth plane is as important as it is dangerous, as it is the terminus of the subtle sphere. However there is a way out of his difficulty even for the one on this plane who is Master. The pilgrim can utilize this power for his own advancement by creating other human forms in such a manner as to make them suitable media for using up his own sanskaras. The pilgrim on this plane is powerful enough to create such extra living bodies, so as to wipe out his sanskaras. No harm comes to him if he uses the power in this way; but the fourth plane pilgrim who remains sufficiently level-headed to do this are few and far between.

Fifth plane

After experiencing the whole subtle world of fourth plane pilgrim progress to the mental world, the fifth plane. Entering the mental world, progresses to the mental world, pilgrim’s thin subtle sanskaras transmute into mental sanskaras, which are fine and pilgrim experiences that he is one with his mental body (the mind). He still retains his subtle and gross bodies of which he is no longer conscious.

The fifth plane of thought in Sanskrit is Shivalok. He controls the thought of all. Shiv is the title of the fifth plane man. Shiv is the destroyer of mind

He mind in mental world has two sections. The mental world has also consists of two sections. The first section, the fifth plane, is full of thoughts. The second section, the sixth plane is filled with feelings-feelings of every kind and their opposite.

The first part (thought and thinking) of all he individual mind of subtle world and the entire universe are under the control of the fifth plane pilgrim. Shiv can create what ever thought he wishes in an individual mind (he changes the thinking), this is his mastery.

The fifth plane is the plane of divine light (glimmering illumination) and real intoxication (wine of love); the bliss is truly so intoxicating that it is called none else but the bliss of soul. The pilgrim enjoys Eternal music. In Vedanta this music is Brahma Naad-the Voice of God. Realisation is certainty of Shiv’s destiny. The fifth lane pilgrim is also called Wali, God’s friend.

Suppose a pilgrim in the Egypt reaches the mental sphere and conceives the idea of seeing America. He has not even to think about in America, but simultaneously with a wish on his part to be there he will find himself actually there. As mind is everywhere the pilgrim can be anywhere he likes, without using his gross and subtle organs. Now he can know anything and everything in and about the gross, Subtle and mental spheres, simply by willing to know. Generally a Vali-Mahayogi- helps others by merely gazing into aspirant’s eyes, thereby tearing up the inner veil. This spiritual influence of Vali through the sight is generally called Tavajjoh, which has absolutely no relation with the practices of hypnotism and mesmerism. By this spiritual influence through the sight or Tavajjoh a Wali can instantaneously make an animate things move and jump and even shatter them into pieces. If it happens to look at the heart of a spiritually ordinary man, it would stop working for good and instantaneous death of a person concerned would take place; or if he would gaze at the mountain, it will be divided into halves as if shaken with an earthquake. But as a rule, such a Vali generally lives with drooping eyes in secluded spots, away from the gaze of mankind.

The Tavajjoh of a Wali, who sometimes remains completely gross conscious and  sometimes completely super consciousness state, and its outcome are worthy of notice. When such a Wali is pleased to impart the Tavajjoh, he gets the aspirant seated before him with closed eyes and then looks at his heart, as a result of which aspirant at once finds the cup of his heart, as to say overturned and begins to perceive the subtle light therein through the subtle eyes. This experience of seeing remains constant throughout his waking as well as sleeping state.

Sixth plane

The sixth plane of the mental world in Sanskrit is Called Bhahmlok-the world of God, and he who attains this high plane is titles as Kalash. Kalash is the master of heart. The pilgrim gains control of all feelings, becoming one with this section of mind itself, feeling itself; he creates or restricts desire in the heart of others by controlling the emotions and feelings of the pilgrims-from first subtle plane to the fifth plane and all gross conscious soul (Jivatama) in the world.

In Sufism the pilgrim is call Pir-(saint). The sixth plane pilgrim is free of sanskaras but retained mental imprints on them.  The Pir sees God within himself and within everyone and everything through the five planes and gross world beneath him, but he is not one with God. The Pir is face to face with God and has intense longing to reunite with God.

The sixth plane experience is of total seeing and that seeing is of infinite sight. This infinite sight is the sight of the third eye, which sees God everywhere as He Is. The third eye is called ‘Divya Drishti’ and it is the Divine eye. The third eye unopened with the human mind. The mental eye sees on mental planes and heavens or other mental, mastermind or archangels.

No man can see God as He really is until the seven veils are completely removed and burned (similar to removing bandages) from the Divine Eye that lies unopened, latent within the mind. One veil is made of the gross sanskaric material, four veils are made of subtle sanskaric material, and two veils are made of mental sanskaric materials

The process of involution is purpose of removing the veils.

The last veil is the third eye itself and when this is finally torn away the Soul itself become becomes the Divine Eye- Prabhu Drishti. It is infinite vacuum of Nirvana that the third eye disappears in Real Nothing. It then transforms in Nirvikalpa to see everything as Self, as Aham.”

The Pir or saint may remain all absorbed in seeing God everywhere as one and infinite for hours , days or months together, or, even as long as his physical body lasts. But if and when he regains the gross and subtle consciousness, he once again begin to see the duality and diversity, though at  the same time he also sees one, infinite God everywhere, in everything. He now automatically knows all ins and outs of all the gross, subtle and mental spheres. The Pir or saint has only to think of the person whom he wishes to advance or initiate in the path, whether they are near him or far off.

Seventh plane

The jump from the illusion of sixth plane to Reality on the seventh plane is, however impossible on one’s own and entirely dependent upon the direct touch of a Perfect One or Sadguru. On the seventh plane, the plane of infinite knowledge, power and bliss, the individual merges into God and becomes God, a Perfect one for all time and beyond all time. As a rule, the gross shell falls within a short time after realization but in some cases the physical body holds on for long time. These God-Realized One’s are known as Majzoobs or Brahmi Bhoots. It should be understood that at the moment of being merged into the seventh plane, all links with the gross, subtle and mental bodies & with the universe are necessarily snapped. “The seventh plane is not a plane at all, but is the Endless eternal existence,”

Third-eye

Baba has explained, In addition to our two eyes, there is third eye internally which sees through the two outward eyes and situated between eyebrows –the yogis know about it. The Real yogi, in his advanced state, sees God, or Brahma (the God of universe), through this third eye contained in his mind-within the skull. When the third eyes are turned inward full consciousness then this eye opens, and then only the internal is seen.

With His external eyes, the Perfect Master can see the universe and the world; with His inner eyes He sees God.   And with his external eyes he actually sees all that exists coming out of Himself in form of innumerable circles–through the point of his inner third eye.

When the eyes are turned inward in full consciousness, then this eye (pointing to the center of his forehead) opens, and then only the internal is seen. This is insight. Union is then sought. Now you long for union, but without seeing the One with whom you want to be united. When the eyes turn inward and this eye opens, you see the One you long for, and long still more ardently for union. Turning the eyes inward cannot be done mechanically. It is impossible to do so by exercise. However, it is done in less than a second by the Master. You see the Self. Everything turns different!

Mary Backett asked, "You once said that everything was illusion until one reaches the seventh plane and attains full union with God. Why do we have to bother with the intermediate planes?"

In reply, Baba dictated, "Union is real, but one has to pass through the planes, even if it is for a second. When a Sadguru or the Avatar wishes, he can raise you to the seventh plane in a second, but still in that second you have to pass through the whole six planes. The soul thinks that each plane is the end as each is so alluring. There is no desire to go further.

Travel time between planes

Baba says that average period from one plane to another plane; it takes about one thousand year.

 

CHAPTER-65

GOD-REALIZATION

Quotes

God-realization means to become one with God. By thinking and imagining, one can never become one with God. Union is possible only after the death of thoughts and imagination— the mind must die.

God cannot be theorised, God cannot be discussed, God cannot be argued about, God cannot be explained, God cannot be understood. God can only be lived by loosing ourselves in Him through love.

How does a person know that he has realized God? It is automatic. You are a human being. Do you ever think to yourself, "Am I a human being?" You do not ask yourself this because you are a human being. In the same way, once a man realizes God, he spontaneously knows that He is God. He has the full experience of it by personal experience.

Hearing is not understanding. Understanding is not conception. Conception is not perception. Perception is not experience. Experience is not being God-realized.

The meaning of God realization is the freedom from the bondage of Maya. But one who is in Maya has to come out of it. So remains in Maya but do not get enmeshed in it. Keep away from it tricks and snares.

The God-consciousness means to be mentally emotionally, and spiritually conscious of the Oneself all the time and in all places. The God-conscious man radiates spirituality even as cheerful man radiates joy. And he can impart spirituality even as a wealthy philanthropist parts with money to help others.-Meher Baba

Meher Baba discoursed

God –Realization and the path

Realization is beyond the reach of anyone. It is possible to attain only if we happen to meet a Perfect Master. Realization is difficult because we have to be, not what is within or without, but what we ourselves are. You will come to know how difficult it is to be what we are, because every one of us is in a way a hypocrite! We justify ourselves in every way, whether right or wrong. How difficult it is for those who follow different Marga (paths)?

Dnyan Marg (the Path of Knowledge) Vedantists say,

“It is God Who is doing all this, whether good or bad. We, in fact, do nothing. Either God does it, or it may be the result of the law of karma." Hence, Vedantists are short of one thing: they assert their Unity with God without Experience. It is right to say that whatever good or bad is done is done by God; but this lack of Experience (Unity with God) leads them astray.

Bhakti (Marg) Devotee says,

Right is right, and wrong is wrong." But they get stuck in this habit, dry as dust. So they get embedded in the duality of right and wrong.

Yoga Marg (the Path of Self-mastery)

When yogis taste a certain kind of bliss in samadhi, they are overpowered by it and become slaves of it. They forget the real goal, Realization. Again, yogis get certain powers, which are very deceptive. Even those who do japa (silent repetition of God's name) derive certain powers. It is very difficult to resist them, and much more difficult to use them properly.

Different stages of spiritual path

Meher Baba explained through a diagram of the spiritual path through the planes and described the various Sufi stages leading to union with God:

  1. Shariat– outwardly following religious customs
  2. tariqat–  inner sight;
  3. marefat–inner knowledge;
  4. Haqiqat –Realization

Meher Baba elaborated with the following analogies:

Take the example of water, for instance: to think that there is water without ever having seen or tasted it is shariat. To begin digging a well to strike and see water is tariqat. After going sufficiently underground and finding water–this seeing is marefat. Actually drinking water is haqiqat.

Shariat can also be compared to the knowledge of a city, such as Bombay, from a map; The various activities and troubles one undergoes in reaching Bombay, procuring the money for the railway fare, reaching the station and then travelling in the train, can be taken as tariqat. When one nears Bombay and sees the city from a distance, this is marefat; the arrival in the city itself is haqiqat.

To give one more example, let us take the seeing of a cow in a picture as equal to shariat. The trouble and hardships in earning money to purchase an actual cow and the purchase itself is tariqat. Then milking the cow is marefat, and actually drinking the milk is haqiqat.

The religion of those in the contact of a Sadguru or Avatar is to obey him. This is the highest type of religion.

Mukti (Najat)-God–realisation

Ordinary Mukti (Najat) is achieved only after death by some exceptionally God-fearing, Truth-loving, good souls. And this Mukti usually comes three to five days after the soul has left the body. Since this Mukti is attained without the body, the individual soul enjoys only bliss (anand). And although power and knowledge are there, such a Mukta cannot experience them. Such a Liberated soul is conscious only of the bliss of union, and for Him creation no longer exists, thereby bringing to an end the constant round of births and deaths.

Nirvikalpa samadhi must not be confused with this ordinary Mukti or Moksha state. Should a soul reach the Mukti state, it does so after the death of the physical body. Such a soul reaches God, but this occurs only after death. Thus there is an important distinction between ordinary Mukti on the one hand, and Nirvikalpa samadhi on the other, because the latter is experienced while the soul retains the body, and thus becomes Videh Mukta (a Majzoob).

Two kinds of Mukti

There are two kinds of mukti (liberation). One is called Videh Mukti and the other Jivan Mukti. King Janak (father of Sita, Ram's wife) was a Videh Mukta, which means that He was not in the least affected by any outward situation. He also had no feeling (sensations) regarding his body; Janak placed one foot in burning fire and the other in icy cold water and did not feel either.

Sai Baba was also a Videh Mukta. It is said that Sai would often use His bare hands as a ladle while serving boiling dish of food.

The deepest meaning of Jivan Mukta is to remain emancipated from birth, like Ram, Krishna or Christ. The Videh Mukta has one disadvantage- He cannot take upon Himself the suffering of another. Suppose you have a severe headache. To relieve you of it, a Sadguru must suffer the same amount of agony -He must have a similar headache. But when the Videh Mukta has no outward feelings, how can He free anyone from a headache? How can He free anyone from anything when He does not feel pain? How can He suffer for another being when He is unconscious of physical suffering?

Spiritual hierarchy revealed by Meher Baba

Meher Baba says, “In each cycle of time” which ranges from 700 to 1800 years. There are eleven ages of 65 to 125 years each. From beginning to the end of each cycle, there are altogether 55 Perfect Masters and that mean each age* has only 5 Perfect Masters. In the last, the eleventh age of each cycle, the Avatar (Saheb-e-Zaman) is also present. Besides the 55 perfect Masters and the Avatar there are also 56 Majzoobs-e-kamil in each cycle. The Majzoobs, who experience the state of Fana-fillah, are ‘sleeping’ or ‘inactive’ partners in the conduct of the divine sport (Lila) of creation.

(*) In Vedanta a cycle is called Yuga and the age is called Kal; the Sufis call a cycle daor of Zaman and an age waqt. 

Meher Baba distributes the 7000 members of the Hierarchy for particular age in and between the seven spiritual planes as follows:

In the first plane, and also between 1st and 2nd, between 2nd and 3rd, between 3rd and 4th,  between 4th and 5th, between 5th and 6th and between 6th and 7th 5600
In the second plane 666
In the third plane 558
In the fourth plane 56
In the fifth plane 56
In the sixth plane- 56
In the seventh plane (i.e. Majzoobs in the body) 3
Perfect Masters (Sadgurus) 5
Total 7000
The Avatar, in the eleventh age of each cycle, brings this number to 7001

 

There are always, at all times and in all ages, fifty-six God-realised souls or Shiv-Atmas in human form on the earth; and out of these fifty-six only eight have public recognition and function as active members of functioning spiritual hierarchy, consisting of 7000 members, who do the assigned spiritual duties on various planes of consciousness according to their spiritual advancement or perfection.

The remaining forty-eight God-realized ones are not amongst the functioning spiritual hierarchy of 7000 members. They remain aloof and people are not cognizant of their divinity, though all forty-eight have the same experience and enjoy the same divine state of “I am God” as the other eight. These forty-eight are, as it were, on the waiting list ready to help in any spiritual contingency cropping up through one or more of the function members dropping the body.

Imagination

Imagination is greater than intellect. For example, while you are sitting here, imagine something. When your mind imagines it, you are the creator of that particular subject or object. Now elaborate; further your imagination, letting it take you to any lengths. In so doing, you are the preserver — for anything created is preserved until destroyed. You sustain what you have created.

Now if I were to tell you to stop imagining and you stop, then there is nothing, no imagination. The subject is dissolved or destroyed. And so, even in your daily lives, you perform the three aspects of God as the creator, preserver and dissolver or destroyer. These are not attributes, such as power, knowledge and bliss, but aspects of God.

God's infinite imagination creates and sustains the creation

Understanding:

Quotes

Understanding has no meaning. Love has meaning. Obedience has more meaning. Holding of My daaman has most meaning.

Intellectual giants are pygmies before the true lovers of God. Also, you must bear in mind that mere intellectual understanding has very little value by itself, whether one understands the details of the Path or not, it is just the same. Only love counts.

Spiritual understanding is born of the harmony between mind and heart.-Meher Baba

The gift of understanding

The gift of understanding is more precious than any other attribute of Love - be it expressed in service or sacrifice.

Love can be blind, selfish, greedy, ignorant, but love with understanding can be none of these things. It is the divine fruit of pure love, the rare fruit or flower of the Universe. It has been called "The Sweetest Flower in the entire world!" Age cannot wither it.

It grows lovelier as it casts off its outer garment, disclosing its unseen beauty within.

Three level of understanding

It is impossible to reach spiritual truth and realisation by talks, argument or reading by books.

Intellect is the lowest form of understanding and it is developed by reading, listening, reasoning and logic. These processes create illusion of the real knowledge.

The higher form of understanding is “permanent illumination” through which one experiences and sees the thing as they are. In this state one feels in harmony with everyone and everything and realises Divinity in every phase of life, and one is able to impart happiness to others. And although performing efficiently and intelligently all duty and material affairs, one feel mentally detached from the world. This is true renunciation.

The last and highest state of understanding results from merging the soul into limitless Ocean of Infinite Knowledge, bliss and power. One who himself does this can enable thousands to attain perfection.

Self-knowledge

The soul knows itself as its own bodies and knows other souls as their bodies, thereby sustaining a world of duality where there is sex, competition, aggression, jealousy, mutual fear, and self-centered exclusive ambition. Hence self-knowledge of the soul by means of any external sign is a source of untold confusion, complication, and entanglement.

This form of ignorance may be illustrated by means of the famous pumpkin story referred to by the Persian poet Jami in one of his couplets. Once upon a time there was an absentminded man who had no equal in forgetting things, even his own identity. He had an intelligent and trusted friend who wanted to help him to remember himself. This friend attached a pumpkin to his neck and said, "Now listen, old man, one day you might completely lose yourself and not know who you are. Therefore, as a sign, I tie this pumpkin around your neck so that every morning when you wake up you will see the pumpkin and know that it is you who are there."

Every day the absentminded man saw the pumpkin upon waking in the morning and said to himself. "I am not lost!" After some time, when he had become used to self-identification through the pumpkin, the friend asked a stranger to remain with the absentminded man, take the pumpkin from his neck during his sleep, and tie it around his own neck. The stranger did this; and when the absentminded man woke up in the morning, he did not see the pumpkin around his neck. So he said to himself, "I am lost!" Then he saw the pumpkin on the other man's neck and said to him, "You are me! But then who am I?"

This pumpkin story offers an analogy to the different forms of false self-knowledge growing from identification with one of the bodies. To know oneself as the body is like knowing oneself by means of the pumpkin. The disturbance caused by ceasing to identify with the gross, subtle, or mental body is comparable to the confusion of the absentminded man when he could no longer see the pumpkin around his own neck. The beginnings of dissolution of the sense of duality are equivalent to the man's identification of himself as the stranger who wore his pumpkin. Further, if the absentminded man in the story were to learn to know himself through himself independently of any external sign, his self-knowledge would be comparable to the true Self-knowledge of the soul -which, after ceasing to identify with the three bodies, knows itself to be none other than infinite God. Arriving at such Self-knowledge is the very goal of creation.

Fore-knowledge of ordinary person and Perfect Master:

The fore-knowledge possessed by an ordinary person depends on memory based on past experiences

(a) When a person sees a man on mountaintop, the person has fore-knowledge that if the man falls down the mountain he will surely die.

(b) When a person sees a row of horses at the starting point on a race course, the person had the fore-knowledge that horses will run as soon as the “start” signal is given

(c) When a person sees a bottle of whiskey, he has fore-knowledge that liquid will give intoxication. He associates whiskey with intoxication.

Thousands of such examples could be given of fore-knowledge in an ordinary person.

Fore-knowledge of Perfect Master (Qutubs or Sadgurus) depends on the everlasting individual experience.

(a)    Everlasting-without break in continuity

(b)    Indivisible--No scope for the past, present and future to determine themselves even relatively

Real knowledge

The only Real Knowledge is the knowledge that God is the inner dweller in good people and so-called bad, in saint and so-called sinner. This knowledge requires you to help all equally as circumstances demand, without expectation of reward, and when compelled to take part in a dispute, to act without the slightest trace of enmity or hatred; to try to make others happy, with brotherly or sisterly feeling for each one; to harm no one in thought, word or deed, not even those who harm you.

Discrimination:

To be frank and fair is a quality and characteristic of persons who are honest and have the courage to openly say out what they feel rather than to keep things in the heart or say things behind people’s backs. Some take pride in that quality of being frightfully frank and hate those who do not say out things as openly.

Yet, there are times when one has to discriminate. Sometimes things spoken with the best of intentions totally spoil the case, if said when silence would serve the purpose for the time being.

A person sensitive and of quick temperament would probably misunderstand words spoken with the best of intentions, if said when he is not in a mood to listen. Such a person might fly into a rage, become overexcited and be prejudiced against the best of friends or well-wishers. He thereby loses the benefit of the advice and words of wisdom that would have done him good if said in quieter moments when he would have understood their import and even appreciated it. Therefore, it is not always the words and things however frankly said that matter, but the right time and the way they are put.

Silence, even though misunderstood for diplomacy or hypocrisy, would serve the purpose better ultimately than the best of the glorifying quality of being frightfully frank. Sometimes the best of qualities which mankind glorifies are the worst of defects, if not used discriminately at the proper moment.

 

CHAPTER-66

GRACE

Quotes

Divine Grace, is beyond all laws.

Divine grace knows no fetters, and that control the entire universe with all its laws. It is the last supervening factor in graded orders which obtain in the spiritual panorama. Divine grace is not concerned with phenomena. It is concerned with the emancipation and spiritual fulfillment of souls.

Do not ask God for money, fame, power, health or children but seek My grace and it will lead you to eternal bliss.

I am the ocean of grace but I am also as hard as flint when you try to draw grace from Me. The flow of My grace to you depends upon the intensity of your love, for it is love which attracts My grace to you.

The grace of the God-Man is like the rain, which falls equally on all lands irrespective of whether they are barren or fertile; but it fructifies only in the lands that have been rendered fertile through arduous and patient toiling.

To receive My grace, you must obey Me whole heartedly with the firm foundation of unshakable faith in Me. - Meher Baba

Meher Baba explained

What is Grace?

Suppose one becomes hundred percent prepared and then realizes himself as God; that is not grace. If the worst sinner was before Me and I got the whim, I could make him realize God in a flash. This is grace. Once My grace descends upon anyone, that very instant he becomes Me. But grace is very, very difficult. I am always ready to give, but no one is ready to receive it. The sun is now diffusing its light everywhere. But here, we are under this roof, and its light, therefore, cannot illumine us. You yourself have raised the roof. Demolish it and you will find, you yourself, are the light and the sun. The flow of My grace is continuous, but this "roof" of the ego prevents you from receiving it.

If My grace descends on you, you will become Me. But for the grace to descend, the opportune moment must come. What is grace after all? It is not a bargain. Suppose you are here and I want to make you like Me; that is grace.

God-realisation is possible without grace of Perfect Master but it extremely difficult.

True worship is an expression of devotion, not just saying prayers and making supplication. For you to worship Me truly, it is necessary for you to have My grace. What is grace? No bargaining whatsoever is possible in the receiving of grace, and there is absolutely no specific condition for its bestowal. It may be given freely to anyone, whether saint or sinner, intellectual or illiterate, man or woman. Grace is just grace, nothing more and nothing less.

Although it is next to impossible, yet it is conceivable that one might become one hundred per cent prepared by one’s efforts, and thereupon realize God. In such an improbable event, God-realization is not through grace.

But if the worst sinner stood before Me and I had the whim (lahar), I could make him realize God in less than the flash of a second. That would be grace. At the very instant My grace descends upon you, you also become Me and we remain one.

It is easier for Me to come as an Avatar than for you to receive My grace. The problem is that once you have been conditioned by duality there is no end to the conditions which restrict your ability to receive My grace. Therefore it is difficult for My grace to flow from Me to you.

That is why it is not as easy as it sounds for Me to get the whim to cause you to receive My grace. As a matter of fact it is flowing sufficiently all the time to fill one and all receptacles everywhere.

There is rarely a vessel which is not filled with other things. A vessel must first be emptied before it can be filled by the flow of My grace. It is also My grace which helps a vessel to become completely emptied in the first place.

The sun is now shining brilliantly outside this hall, but the sunlight does not reach you here under the roof. The sun is doing its duty of giving light. You have also to do your duty in removing whatever comes between you and the sun. Unless you break open the roof, how can you ask the sun to pour its light upon you? You have raised this roof of ‘ignorance’ over your own self. Demolish it and you will find that you yourself are the light and you yourself are the sun. Through My grace, a sudden crack in the roof can let the sunlight in on you immediately, but one in a million roofs might thus attract My grace.

Generally, it is rightly said that the right time must arrive for grace to descend. Yet in a particular sense this is absurd. The contradiction arises because words are never enough to express spiritual truths accurately as they exist in the higher spheres, far above the intellect and understanding.

Repeated sincere prayer and forgiveness can evoke God’s grace

Through repeated sincere prayers it is possible to affect an exit from the otherwise inexorable working out of the Law of Karma. The forgiveness asked from God evokes from Him, His inscrutable grace, which alone can give new direction to the inexorable karmic dimensions.

Unless I help you, you cannot surrender. The moment your surrender is complete, My grace descends and then, in less than a fraction of a second, the goal of becoming consciously infinite or infinitely consciousness is realized.

Tukaram was a Perfect Master. In one of His abhangs (verses of song), He has said:

The Master, by His grace, can make the disciple like Himself in no time. Here, someone may ask: "Why is there this long period of tests and trials? Why the delay in bestowing grace?" On the part of the Master, there is actually no delay. His is the state beyond time. In relation to the creation, only the present moment exists for Him. To the illusion-bound beings, Tukaram has also said the following:

So ages and ages have to roll on for the arrival of that opportune moment when, by the Master's grace, one is established in Reality as the Reality of God.

The very desire to possess grace is a barrier in receiving it

Someone asked, “Baba, we seek your grace.” In response, Baba replied:

No one gets it from his seeking or asking. You may be ready even to give up your very life for it, but with all this you cannot claim grace. How can you demand grace? The very desire to possess grace is a barrier in receiving it. It is an act of unbounded spontaneity.

However, in a sense you cannot love Me without My grace, and as such all of the “experiences” you have are nothing but a game of My grace.

But grace as grace is quite different. It is not received in parts. It is infinitely indivisible and so indescribable. It is the whim of the fully conscious Infinite to make the apparently finite realize its Infinity. On the part of the finite it can be likened to a drop gulping the Ocean!

Only the grace of the Perfect Master or Avatar can make one free from wants

It is very difficult to be without wants. “I want to sleep, I want to eat” -these are wants. “I do not want to sleep or to eat” – this also is a want. It is therefore rather impossible to be without wants. What then is the solution? Hafiz provides one.

Hafiz has said: “Only the grace of the Perfect Master can make you free from all wants. Even if a wee bit of the effulgent glory of God were to be revealed, you would become millions of times brighter than the Earth’s sun. If for one slight moment you have the fortune to drown yourself in the Ocean of Love, do not hesitate. That moment does not come frequently. As soon as the Master says: ‘Drown!’ do not hesitate. Drown the moment the Master commands you to drown. Don’t worry about what the world will think of you. The world will call you mad, but you should not hesitate.

If even one hair of yours is dipped in the Ocean of Love, you become ‘wet’ eternally. In that bliss of Union with the Beloved that you then enjoy, there is no break. It is continuous. From head to foot you become God if in this path you become footless and headless.

 

CHAPTER-67

GREED

Quotes.

Greed is the state of restlessness of the heart, and it consists mainly of craving for power and possessions. Possessions and power are sought for the fulfillment of desires. Thus greed always finds an endless field of conquest and leaves the individual endlessly dissatisfied. The chief expressions of the greed are related to the emotional part of man. It is a form of entanglement with subtle sphere.

Be greedy to own more and more wealth of tolerance and justice.

Greed is the possession in all its gross and subtle forms. It covets appropriate coarse objects and people as well as ephemeral things as money, power and fame. The very idea of exclusive possession is unthinkable in love. Greed which derives the self so appropriate, the target of its craving ends in slavery to it. Love whose spontaneous joy is to give away the self to the object of its longing, leads to the absorption of the Beloved in the very being of the lover.- Meher Baba

 

CHAPTER-68

HUMOUR

Meher Baba said

On humour

Baba stated that Creation is God's Lila (Divine Sport) and that it is sustained by His sense of humour. He also explained that the expression of God's humour varies with the scope and range of work that is ordained and accomplished in each advent through the Avatar, Sadgurus, saints and masts. In fact, God's sense of humour is so pervasive that there is not a person who is totally devoid of it.

Baba began in a humorous vein. "Whether I am the Avatar or Shaitan one thing is certain and that is I have a great sense of humour. It is My sense of humour that makes Me rejoice to see Anna 104 (disciple) and happy to listen to the irrelevant talk of Babadas. Anna's type of personality is more than enough to exhaust the patience and forbearance of rishis and munis (saints and sages). Yet, I cannot help but humour them both, and going out of My way to keep them near Me. Both of them have rendered great and unique service to Me and I know that they both love Me sincerely."

Baba then referred to incidents from the different lives of the Avatar that expressed a deep sense of humour. He continued:

It is said that once Rasool-e-Khuda (the Messenger of God) felt indisposed and someone suggested that that was due to an evil eye and that He should sleep on a pillow with an open knife underneath it. He did so, and thereafter declared himself to be all right. Call it ordinary or call it Divine; it was Mohammed's sense of humour.

It is a fact that, during the childhood of His grandsons, Hassan and Hussain, the Prophet predicted the Moharram "Karbala" to His daughter Fatima, the mother of (the) martyrs. The Prophet did not try to avoid (or avert) the tragedy and that was only because of God's Divine sense of humour in Mohammed.

Likewise, the strife between the Kauravas and the Pandavas and the consequent bloodshed was not only due to the Divine sense of humour in Krishna, but its height was reached when Krishna himself died through an arrow that accidentally struck one of His legs from the bow of an ordinary hunter who never had any intention of harming the Rangila (playful) Avatar in any way.

The kind-hearted Jesus knew very well that His nearest disciple would betray Him and thus lead to His crucifixion; but, because of the Divine sense of humour, Christ could not help getting Himself crucified, although the world rightly continues to look upon Him as the Saviour of humanity.

The funniest Divine sense of humour was on the part of Buddha when He simply died of simple dysentery, though His "medicine" for the spiritual bimaries (illnesses) of mankind holds the field to this day.

In short, save for a change in the circumstances, the atmosphere and the surroundings, the same old, old story goes on repeating again and again which by itself proves the Divine sense of humour.

The manifestation of the Divine Fun (Sport) or Lila, however, depends upon the Great Ones (Perfect Ones) of God who achieve Oneness with God; and, thus, in spite of raising themselves above the Law of Duality, they still retain the Divine sense of humour to uphold the universal law of ignorance through which Knowledge Divine is achieved for all eternity.

Those who were with Me at the spot at the time of My car accident in America can alone well describe My own sense of humour as to how thoroughly battered, bruised and literally helpless and hopeless I was when lying with broken bones in a pool of My own blood together with My dearest ones, I yet maintained My silence and My consciousness throughout the crisis and the long period of convalescence

 

CHAPTER-69

LIFE

Quotes

If understood, life is simply a jest,

If misunderstood, life becomes a pest.

Once overcome, life is ever at rest.

For pilgrims of the Path, life is test.

When relinquished through love, life is at its best.

Life is a mighty joke! He who knows this can hardly be understood by others.

He who does not know it feels himself in a state of delusion. He ponders over this problem day and night, but finds himself incapable of knowing it.-Meher Baba

People take life seriously and God lightly, whereas we must take God seriously and life lightly. Then we know that we always were the same and will ever remain the same — the originator of this joke! This knowledge is not achieved by reasoning; it is born of experience."-Meher Baba

Meher Baba explained

Life is like a movie

In movie in which a villain annoys an innocent, decent man. He catches him, harasses him and wants to kill him. The spectators are fascinated by such drama and want to know if the poor man will manage to free himself from the clutches of the villain. If the victim overcomes his dilemma, the spectators feel happy; but if the villain gets the upper hand, they feel miserable. When the show is over, they realize it was merely a film – a picture on the screen – and the feelings that surged within them while watching it were without any basis. It was a mirage in which they were absorbed.

Your life is like that. It is a mere movie which has no substance to it for it is false – made-up. All that you see about you is absolutely nothing. Everything is false – an illusion, a play, a film, a mirage! Therefore, I repeatedly emphasize to one and all, do not be attracted by Maya; always pray sincerely to God and remember Him. Hold fast to My feet and I will lead you on the path to Realization.

 

 

CHAPTER-70

MASTS & GOD INTOXICATED

All masts are intoxicated with God. They are intoxicated by divine love

When a normal person is intoxicated by alcohol or drugs, he enjoys this sensation so long as the intoxicant is in sufficient concentration in his physical tissues. A drunkard feels happy, cares not for anyone or anything, and has one dominant sensation, of drunkenness, in which the past, present or future have practically no meaning

But as soon as the ordinary intoxication passes away, the drunkard suffers the reverse, the hangover. Stimulated physical intoxication is inescapably temporary, because it is limited by the very stimulant itself, the conditions of the environment, the cost of the stimulant, and the resilience of one's condition.

A person who is God-intoxicated experiences the same sensation that a drunkard enjoys, and cares for no one and nothing, in proportion to the extent of his inner intoxication. The vast difference is, the mast's intoxication is continual, that it may increase but can never decrease, and that it has no harmful physical or mental reaction. It is an inner state of permanent and unalloyed intoxication, independent of anything external. The principal sensation of a mast is this permanent enjoyment of divine intoxication.

he creation is full of bliss, and the mast enjoys this bliss, and thereby becomes intoxicated to an almost unlimited extent, virtually consuming him and absorbing him, and thereby making the world around him vanish. Absorbed in God, such a person is continually absorbed in thinking about God, and with that comes, like a bolt, pure love, consuming him further in a state of divine intoxication.

Masts are not insane or mad in the ordinary sense. Masts are desperately in love with God, or consumed by their love for God.

Masts do not suffer from what may be called a disease. They are in a state of mental disorder because their minds are overcome by such intense spiritual energies that are far too much for them - forcing them to lose contact with the world, shed normal human habits and customs and civilised society, and live in a state of spiritual splendour but physical squalor.

They are overcome by an agonising love for God, and are drowned in their ecstasy. Only the divine love embodied in a Perfect Master can reach them. (Lord Meher Vol-6, p-2035)

There are those who have become masts whose minds have become unbalanced through unceasing dwelling upon thoughts of God, so that they neglect all normal human requirements. There are those whose minds have become unbalanced by sudden contact with a highly advanced spiritual being. There are those who have sought spiritual experience and have met a crisis from which they do not recover.

The average person is not familiar with masts or their spiritual condition of God-intoxication.

The following description (given in August 1936) by Meher Baba elucidates what constitutes the mind of a mast.

All masts are intoxicated with God; they are intoxicated by divine love. When a normal person is intoxicated by alcohol or drugs he enjoys this sensation so long as the intoxicant is in sufficient concentration in his physical tissues: a drunkard feels happy, cares not for anyone or anything, and has one dominant sensation of drunkenness, in which the past, present or future has practically no meaning. But as soon as the ordinary intoxication passes away, the drunkard suffers the reverse – the hangover. Stimulated physical intoxication is inescapably temporary, because it is limited by the very stimulant itself, the conditions of the environment, the cost of the stimulant and the resilience of one’s condition.

The principal sensation of a mast is this permanent enjoyment of divine intoxication. The creation is full of bliss and the mast enjoys this bliss and thereby becomes intoxicated to an almost unlimited extent, virtually consuming him and absorbing him and thereby making the world around him vanish.  Absorbed in God, such a person is continually absorbed in thinking about God, and with that comes like a bolt of pure love consuming him further in a state of divine intoxication. (Lord Meher, 1st., ed. Vol. 6, p. 2301)

Difference between Mad & Mast

To differentiate between the ordinary mad and advanced masts on the planes cannot be determined by the intellectual mind, because outwardly both look similar. But internally, there is a world of difference between their states. Baidul now believed he had that power and, astonishingly enough, was enabled by Baba to recognize a genuine mast at first glance. He, of course, had no idea about their stage of spiritual advancement, but he could distinguish whether a person was a mast or simply a deranged madman

Baba once gave this formula:

No ordinary man can tell whether one man is a mast and another man is mad without the divine authority of a Perfect Master. However, the unmistakeable quality that masts possess is their ability to make one happy in their company. Whereas in the company of a mad person one feels depression and sadness. (Lord Meher-Vol-7-p-2435)

 

CHAPTER-71 TO 82

 

CHAPTER-71

 

MEHERABAD AND MEHERAZAD

Meherabad

Meherabad, about 10 kilometres from Ahmednagar is the place of pilgrimage and place of Baba’s activities during present Advent of His Avatarhood.

On 4th may, 1923 Avatar Meher Baba put His Holy Feet at Meherabad (Arangaon) for the first time and rested under a need tree near saint Hazrat Shah’s Tomb. Meherabad means the Land of Mercy, kindness and Prosperity. Meherabad literally means, Meher established or Meher flourishing.

Meherabad served as a military camp during first world war. After the conclusion of the war in 1918, Kaikushroo Irani, a Zoroastrian businessman bought the property in auction.

On October 1st, 1926, Meher Baba said to men mandali about Meherabad,

“This place is the most important one. It is the best place to be for those on the spiritual path. Despite visiting places for My work, it is always best to return here.”

On July 4 th, 1927, Meher Baba revealed.

“There will be spiritual explosion here in Meherabad which most of Rishis (sages) already know will happen.”

On July 12 th, 1927, Meher Baba  disclosed about His universal work at Meherabad

“My work at Meherabad is like digging numerous canals and placing as many people possible on the bank, so that when the spiritual flood is let loose, they may be benefited by having the Divine flow within their reach.”

On January 31 st, 1930, Meher Baba said

“In the future, Meherabad will be like Jerusalem. For My spiritual work it is the best place. It will always be a centre of My Work”

In late 1930, Meher Baba told Mehera and other eastern and western women disciples

“Enjoy the quiet that you experience now. In the future there will be a sea of people here. So you are with Me, make the most of this opportunity. It will never come again.”

In the early 1940,  Meher Baba told men mandali

“The time will come when this whole vast expanse will be filled with people. Now, when you go out and try to tell people in the world about Meher Baba, you will find that most of them have not even heard of Me. But in the future, you will have to search hard to find a person who has not heard of Me.

In 1954,  Meher Baba led His lovers to Meherabad hill and pointing to His tomb He stated:

“This is My last resting place. In 1927-28, I had stayed here continuously. You will find a trench-like pit where I remained day and night in seclusion. I never left this place even for calls of nature or a bath and conveyed that after a period of sixty years Meherabad would be the centre of world pilgrimage.”

On November 16th, 1955, Meher Baba said to His lovers

“Sixty years after I drop My body you will find what wonderful changes takes place in the world and how many people will take My name. There will be thousands who will sacrifice their very life in My name. But how fortunate you are that I am in your midst that you are sitting before Me and I am telling you to take My name when about to pass away.”

Meher Baba has said that during His seclusions He worked for the spiritual upliftment of all souls of the creation. The labour of His supreme love has infused these places of His seclusion with great love and spiritual power. In fact, the whole of Meherabad has become through His presence, surcharged with divine love.

“Now the spiritual Ganges is flowing at Meherabad. If you are not destined to drink it, at least wash your face and feet with it.

During February 1958, Sahawas Meher Baba said:

“After I drop My body the physical remains will rest here and this will become an important place of pilgrimage for the whole world. You all do not realise the importance of this day. After 70 years this place will be a place of great privilege and pilgrimage. A big town will grow up here. How fortunate you are that you are hearing about the importance of this place in physical presence of Him to whose Samadhi (Tomb), will flock one day, from all over the world, all lovers of God, philosophers and worshippers to pay their homage,”

Spiritual intensity of  Meherabad

There is a spiritual intensity at Meherabad. The body of Avatar Meher Baba which is resting in the tomb at Meherabad is the body that housed Reality and anything that is in direct contact with Reality is normally sanctified. So the effect of that body is that everything for miles around is sanctified. Of course Baba also lived at Meherazad and by staying there He created another special atmosphere-the atmosphere of home where one could relax from concentration of the spiritual outlook that exercises pilgrims at Meherabad. What you experience is the reflection of His presence in the atmosphere of this place-and this is true of any place He has been – and when we are gone, His presence will continue to be felt. Baba has assured us for that for a little more than one hundred years, that same atmosphere will prevail.

Meherazad

Meherazad is the sacred site where Avatar Meher Baba was at home. It was His Abode of Silence. Meher Baba’s disciple Kaikushroo managed to purchase this property was sold in auction to one of Baba’s representative. Thus this small Estate was purchased in 1944, in Meher Baba’s name, the land for Rs. 500/-and the small building for Rs. 200/-. The property was named as Meherazad.  In April 1944, Baba and few men and women mandali moved into Meherazad and continued to live there for short periods.

On 27th August, 1948, a formal house warming celebration was held and Meher Baba unlocked the door His new home at Pimpalgaon. Meher Baba named it Meherazad-meaning “Mercy is Free”.

After New Life period in 1949, the registered in the names of Nariman. M. Dadachanji and his wife Arnavaz who maintained the same in good shape.

As per November 1999, new letter from Meherabad, the 12.5 acres of Meherazad property became part of the estate of the Avatar Meher Baba P.P.C. trust on 15-3-1999.

 

CHAPTER-72

MERCY

Quotes

Mercy is God’s nature.

For My friends, I kill them and it is highest mercy on them. My mercy and grace to them are troubles and harassment.-Meher Baba

According to Meher Baba

Trouble and harassment is real mercy

Some of the mandali complained to Baba, "Staying with you is nothing but harassment. Life is so full of hardships now. There is no other thought in our minds and hearts except death. We look happy to others; we eat and drink with everyone who comes, but who sees the dagger piercing our hearts?

In reply, Meher Baba explained, consoling them, It is My grace. This is My real mercy which descends on a very, very select few. These are My friends. They are My lovers to whom I give the gift of sorrow and distress. It is a gift much greater than gold – of incalculable value – and not given to all. This gift is only for My beloved children. We Masters can grant a world of gold, of happiness and prosperity to others by our blessings, but this rare and great gift of privations, troubles and suffering is destined for only a few.

So, don't be anxious. Remember that I love most those whose hearts I pierce and who, though their hearts are wounded, stay with Me and stick to Me through thick and thin. Were I to use My dagger on outsiders, they would not dare approach Me. I keep them happy with praise and encouragement so that they may be in My contact and gradually fit to bow down to Me in the real sense of the word. For My friends – I kill them and it is My highest mercy on them. What is My mercy? What is My grace? It is your trouble and harassment.

Meher Baba’s Mercy for a drug addict-an  episode

In the earlier days, Meher Baba (Meherwan) continued to work strenuously in the toddy shop (He was still coming down to normal gross consciousness) and until midnight would sit beside Babajan next to her neem tree, He would then go home to rest, but rise again at 3 O’clock, go to the temple and concentrate for two hours on the photograph of Upasni Maharaj that adorned the room. At this time Meher Baba (Meherwan Seth) was only in mid-twenties, every person would trust Him implicitly, treating Him with honour and respect.

Meherwan Seth would often treat some of worst ruffians or derelicts with affection. The attention he paid to such unsavoury characters amazed His devotees. One old man was particularly fond of Meher Seth was an opium addict. He used to give messages to earn money to support his narcotic habit.  His addiction was terrible; he hardly ever spent his earning on food or clothes. He lived in the neighborhood street on the street pavement of Kesba Peth and would visit the toddy shop often, sitting for hours talking with Meherwan Seth. At night he would sleep on the street pavement. One day this man requested Meherwan, “Do me a favour. If anything happens to me, I have kept some money aside and I will put it in Your trust. I want you to use that money for My funeral.”  Meherwan Seth promised.

After sometime the man accidently died of a drug overdose. Meherwan arranged for that man’s burial, but it turned out to be more like celebration than funeral. There was a parade with three bands, bright lanterns and flowers of all varieties garlanding his body. People came out of their homes to see what the reason was for such an unusual procession. After the man was buried, hundreds of the poorest, destitute people of the city were fed in his name, with Meherwan Seth personally supervising the meal.

Another man, who also suffered with affiliations and alcohol and narcotics addictions, also came to the toddy shop seeking Meherwan Seth’s advice, or merely for sympathy. Meherwan never told them, “Listen to Me!” or “You must obey Me!” It was naturally simple for those who came in His contact to listen seriously to His advice and obey His instructions.

 

CHAPTER-73

SAMADHI-TOMB SHRINE

The Samadhi or Tomb-shrine is next importance to the proximity of the physical presence of Avatar Meher Baba.

The tomb, on Meherabad Hill beyond the railway line was built under Meher Baba’s directions in 1927 over a site where He had sat in the seclusion in early days at Meherabad. It was then called the Dome.

In 1938, Meher Baba had His samadhi Tomb shrine constructed on Meherabad Hill, using for this purpose, stones from the old post office building which was demolished earlier.

On the top of samadhi is covered with the word “Mastery in Servitude” and the symbol of four major religions are at each corner, Hinduism-Om, Islam-Crescent moon, Zoroastrian-Fire and Christian-Cross During February 1958 sahawas programme Baba said:

While bowing down at the Tomb I want you to remember two things.

  1. To love Me wholeheartedly. Love does not mean the outward expression. You should love Me in such a way that you forget yourself in Me -the Beloved, if you cannot love Me, I will love you and you will be My Beloved.
  2. To give happiness to others at the cost of your own happiness or comfort.

Meher Baba said

Assurance to His lovers.

After My passing away, whatever you ask for at My Tomb from bottom of your heart, Ii will give.

Baba’s Tomb or Samadhi-is a symbol of  unity of all religions

Importance of Baba’s samadhi

The 100 years after the Manifestation of the Avatar is the period of encompassing the direct living and personal radiation of Avatar. This quotation has been interpreted by some to mean that being in samadhi during the Avataric period is equal to being in Baba’s physical presence. If true, this interpretation takes on extraordinary significance when put in the context of the next quotation.”

“Baba said it was important for anyone aspiring to have spiritual benefit to visit the Tomb time again to imbibe the impressions of the impression-less One.”

The one who ask for My love will be the chosen one

Baba’s samadhi is a great place to ask for Baba’s love from the depths of one’s heart!

Baba has said before dropping His body, “Now the shop is open.” He has really opened His Wine shop in the Tomb,

And He is inviting humanity to come there to drink. What a beautiful place His Tomb is? The Tomb is the Divine Treasure.

Oh humanity! Don’t miss the opportunity to drink the Wine when shop is open, The Beloved is distributing Wine ceaselessly without a break. What a gift is given at His Tomb? The Tomb is the Divine treasure!”

Benefits drawn from perfect Master’s tomb

After Perfect Master leaves the body He enjoys eternal bliss, and through the power is with Him He cannot use it.

For this reason, at the tomb or samadhi of Perfect Master or Sadguru there is spiritual power. But it is the faith of the people in the disembodied Master which becomes the medium to utilize that power. It is for this reason that people derive benefits by revering a Sadguru or Perfect Master’s Tomb; but the benefits accruing from such sources and drawn upon by the individual’s faith is invariably material in nature.

 

CHAPTER-74

SANSKAR (IMPRESSIONS)

Quotes

Sanskaras are impressions of duality.

Sanskaras mean impressions of our good or bad actions. –Meher Baba

Meher Baba explained

Sanskaras mean the impressions in the mind left behind while doing any good or bad action. Even a thought creates sanskaras. Talking, listening, thinking, seeing, eating, sleeping, in fact, even subtle motions, produce many more sanskaras which have to be experienced with mechanical precision unless removed or nullified by a Sadguru's grace.

To become free from sanskaric bindings the intercession of the Master is necessary. The awakening of love is the remedy. The One rare being gets released from all sanskaric bindings through the grace of Perfect Master.

Four types of sanskaras.

Prarabdha sanskaras

Sanskaras in general are called prarabdha sanskaras. Prarabdha literally means “Destiny.” These are applied to the whole universe in evolution from the state of a minute atom to the state of God-Realization. Prarabdha sanskaras are those that help the soul gain consciousness in order to go through evolution – from the very beginning to the very end – to attain unity.

The prarabdha impressions which govern the whole universe of duality are of greed and its opposite; of anger and its opposite; of all bad and of all good thoughts, words and deeds. Good sanskaras, bad sanskaras – both are prarabdha.

Animal  sanskaras

To be free from prarabdha sanskaras, the good sanskaras must overlap the bad sanskaras, the individual ego must be annihilated by service, or the limited self must merge in love. Good sanskaras and bad sanskaras are impressions and both bind. Due to the evolutionary process, the soul gathers all sanskaras throughout, up to the human form –animal sanskaras, as they are called. Therefore in human form, where the soul is fully conscious, the bad sanskaras already overlap the good ones. If now the good sanskaras were to overlap the bad ones, what would happen is that both would disappear like the dream.

If you see yourself in a dream in which you enjoy becoming the queen, it continues for a long time, and if, all of a sudden, you see in the dream a snake attacking you, you wake up – both the good and bad dreams disappear. Here it was good at first – of enjoying becoming queen, and then the bad – of a snake attacking you. This is bad overlapping good. Both disappear on waking; so either the bad must overlap the good, or the good overlap the bad. But if already the soul has gathered impressions of greed, of anger, of lust – now they must be overlapped by their opposites – generosity, love and peace.

In the second instance, of service: when you think not of yourself, but of others, the thought about your own ego is replaced by thinking of others and gradually you forget yourself in serving others.

In the third instance, love: when the lover loves the Beloved to the extent of losing the self in the Beloved, then only the Beloved remains. So, naturally impressions then disappear.

Yogayoga sanskaras

For the Realized soul who does not return to normal consciousness, there are no sanskaras. But the soul who, after God-Realization, returns to normal consciousness automatically gets a universal mind and, to be able to work through duality gets superfluous unbinding sanskaras that are called yogayoga sanskaras. The literal meaning of yogayoga is automatic. Very few perfected souls have these yogayoga sanskaras because very few of the God-Realized return to normal consciousness – to phenomenal consciousness.

Vidnyani  sanskaras

Now, the Avatar, being one always and having His circle of one hundred and twenty always – the same each time – this Avatar gives to His circle the Vidnyani sanskaras. Vidnyani literally means "The threshold to unity." The Avatar, when taking form for Himself and the circle, gives Himself and the circle the Vidnyani sanskaras before birth. It is similar to a veil being drawn, and exactly at the time appointed by Himself, the Avatar experiences His original divinity and then works with the Vidnyani sanskaras.

The circle, until they are Realized, is under this veil of Vidnyani sanskaras, having all the ordinary signs of the ordinary sanskaras of duality. When the time comes, the Avatar gives the circle Realization. However, until then the Vidnyani sanskaras, though they remain with the person, are only an instrument for universal work, just as His has been.

All actions and inaction create binding

All actions good or bad, just or unjust, charitable or uncharitable are responsible in making the bond for of illusion firmer and tighter. The goal is to achieve perfect in action, which does not mean merely inactivity. When the self is absent, one achieves inaction in one’s every action. However, the only way to live life of absolute inaction is to completely surrender to a Perfect Master.

When sanskaras are spent in a dream, new sanskaras are not created-an episode

One night, Norina had a bad dream. The next morning, she was irritated and in a bad mood. Baba looked at her sharply, critically remarking, “She is upset because of a dream. What a fool! A dream may be good or bad, but in it sanskaras are spent. In awake state when sanskaras are spent, new one accumulated. But when they are spent in a dream, new sanskaras are not created.”

Baba asked Norina, “which would you rather be My hat or My sandals?

Norina said “Your sandals.”

“Why”’

“Because the sandals are Your companions over good roads and bad. They pass through dirt, rain and mud and are always with You.”

Baba nodded in agreement, spelling out, “This is reason why people in India worship the chappals (Sandals) of the Master and not His hat.”

Only Avatar or Sadguru  can do  balancing of sanskaras

Complete balancing of sanskaras is essential for God-realisation. It cannot be achieved through mathematical calculation otherwise it would have been much easier. Good are bad sanskaras both create binding. If your sanskaras are good you get birth as a rich man; if bad, you get birth of a leper or likewise, but without help of a Sadguru you cannot get freedom. You do not know how many bad sanskaras you have and how many good sanskaras you need. But Sadguru knows and He will work with you to balance your sanskaras

Balancing of sanskaras- a story

One man was dreaded criminal in his life. He had murdered 99 persons. One day, he felt himself very dejected. Therefore he went to Gautama Buddha and accepted before Him all  sins  committed by him saying that he himself is very dejected and wants to leave all this. Gautama Buddha instructed him to go and sit at a particular place on road side and asked him to repeat His name. The dacoit did as instructed and years passed by.

One day when he was sitting on road side repeating Buddha’s name, a horse ridden solider stopped near him and asked to move aside. The dacoit refused then the solider stated beating him with hunter. Soon, the dacoit, entering in his old life pulled down the solider from the horse and killed with knife. He killed the solider even he got the instant God realisation the moment he killed the solider.

The solider was carrying message from his king to kill 100 spies in the custody of another king. Since he (dacoit) saved 100 lives of spies by killing one soldier in addition to already 99 killed by him made his bad and good sanskaras balanced and he received God realisation instantly.  But this man did not know prior that he was saved by Gautama Buddha.

Avatar or Sadguru knows everything. When you obey without any doubt, you win because your conception is limited. Sadguru knows everything and it is best for you what He gives,

Good sanskaras must overlap bad sanskaras-an example

There is an example of good overlapping the bad, of bad overlapping the good, and how both disappear. A dish is dirty. You take soap and water and overlap the dirt with soap; then in washing it – both disappear. Here the water is you. You are always present in the process of overlapping. The Indian way of cleaning a dish full of grease is with mud. Without water it will come clean. Both grease and mud disappear. In the overlapping of opposites – mud is the most greaseless thing, therefore opposite. The object is for both to disappear and attain a clean dish. When good sanskaras overlap the bad, and bad sanskaras overlap the good, then both disappear and your mind is a clean slate with nothing written on it. All is wiped off.

Like laundryman Master or Sadguru  removes the dirt of our sanskaras

The result of something may be good or bad but you should be detached from both. Let not the dirt of sanskaras of your thoughts and deeds touch you by surrendering every thought and act at the feet of your Master. As the laundryman washes and cleanses clothes, in the same way, I remove all the dirt which has stuck to you through your thoughts and actions. None will repent for having loved Me.

Colours of sanskaras

All thoughts, words and acts cause sanskaras or impressions on one's mind. Sanskaras are of seven different colours, the same as those of a rainbow. Ordinary good thoughts cause impressions of a light blue colour. When such thoughts are put into actions, either in words or deeds, the impressions generally caused are of a deep blue colour. Anger and wicked deeds like murder cause sanskaras of red colour. Red sanskaras are the worst, and they are difficult to be wiped out. Intense spiritual longing gives rise to sanskaras of the green colour. Just as red sanskaras are the worst, so the green ones are the best.

 

CHAPTER-75

SILENCE

Quotes.

God has been everlasting working in silence, unobserved, unheard except by those who experience that Infinite Silence.

I am the Ocean of Silence, but I am never silent.

I am eternally speaking in what you say to one another; and the voice that you hear deep within your souls is My voice inspiring and guiding you.

I am never silent, I speak eternally. The voice that is deep heard within soul is My voice, the voice of inspiration, of intuition, of guidance. To those who are receptive to this voice, I speak.

I am eternally talking in your talk and I am bored with the talk, for it is all idle when it is not lived. I will speak when I feel like saying the Word which was spoken in the Beginning-less Beginning — for that is the only Word worth speaking. Words are the prose of the world, and the world is My burden; My language is the poetry of My creative Word, and when I speak that Word it will touch the hearts of all men and its divine touch will make them feel the oneness of all. Then separateness will dissolve and hatred and jealousy and greed will melt away. Diversity will still be—for your life in illusion requires its experience, but behind and beneath and through all the diversity will be the feeling and knowledge of oneness; and the so-called sinner will feel that he one day will be a saint, and the saint will know that God is in the sinner as much as in himself.

In the deep sleep, tongue, mind and heart are silent and one is unconscious.

If one can go into deep sleep and remains awake, One has it and becomes what one originally was and which eternally is God.”

If My silence does not speak to you, of what use would it be if I spoke in the language of your minds? When My speaking will be heard universally, God will make Me speak. But that speaking will not be speeches of words, but the Word of words which will irresistibly impart to those who are ready for the 'I am God' (Anal Haq or Aham Brahmasmi) state.

Things which are real are given and received in silence, so God or Meher Baba is silence.”

Through endless time God’s greatest gift is continuously given in silence.

When the tongue is silent, the mind speaks. When mind is silent, the heart sings. When heart stop singing The soul begins to experience its Original Self. –

Meher Baba explained

Why did Meher Baba observe silence?

Because man has been deaf to the principles and precepts laid down by God in the past, in this present Avataric form I observe silence. You have asked for and been given enough words — it is now time to live them.

This time of your being with Me, I do not intend giving you a lot of words to exercise your minds. I want your minds to sleep so that your hearts may awaken in My love.

You have had enough words; I have had enough words. It is not through words that I give what I have to give. In the silence of your perfect surrender, My love which is always silent can flow to you — to be yours always to keep and to share with those who seek Me.

I repeat, I lay down no precepts. When I release the tide of Truth which I have come to give, men's daily lives will be the living precept. The words I have not spoken will come to life in them.

Eternal silence

The state of God in the Beyond-Beyond is of Eternal Silence. This Eternal Silence never breaks. God in the Beyond-Beyond state is eternally silent.

In the Beyond State of God there is Eternal Silence and there is Eternal Sound. The Eternal Silence was broken when creation began. It was broken when that Original thought "Who Am I?" came into existence in the form of the original word which gave the answer to that original thought. That answer was God's conscious state achieved in the Beyond: "I Am God. I Alone Exist." Creation is the original breaking of God's Eternal Silence which gave birth to infinite sounds. These infinite sounds end in an Infinite Sound, which merges with Eternal Silence and becomes an Infinite Soundless Sound — the Sound of Eternal Silence.

Silence is God's eternal state. Infinite sounds bring about the state of creation. Infinite Soundless Sound is the state of Conscious God. The apparent silence of the Avatar, which Meher Baba maintained, was for the sake of His universal work. When the result of that work is manifesting, His silence is broken. The Avatar's silence contains the sounds of the universe within His universal being to harmonize all sounds into one sound. At the time of His total manifestation, the harmony of all sounds into one will signal the breaking of His silence, because that one harmony, the sound of His word, will have become apparent.

The Avatar completes His work before He drops His body. The completion of His work signifies that all sounds have been harmonized into one, and when that one sound manifests as His Word, it is the breaking of His silence. Meher Baba has been breaking His apparent silence gradually since He dropped the body, and as a result of this, different people from all over the world are coming into His contact. This signifies that the different sounds of those beings are being harmonized in him—in His one sound, His Word. When this harmony becomes apparent to these human beings, they recognize that He is breaking His silence by harmonizing all sounds in His Word. The ultimate meaning of the speaking of His word is the turning of separative human consciousness toward universal oneness and harmony.

Internal and external silence

Silence must be both within and without – internal as well as external. External silence is easy, but the internal is difficult.

Now, what do I mean by internal silence? It means you must silence your mind for twelve hours. When you speak with the tongue, it is speech. When the lips are sealed, it is external silence. Now, the mind, too, has a tongue of its own with which it talks. The continual working of the mind is like the mind continually talking. The very creation of a thought is like speaking internally. Hence the "lips" of the mind must be sealed.

Keeping the mind silent for twelve hours is equal to not thinking at all with the mind for twelve hours. But the mind does not stop thinking for even twelve seconds! If anyone can consciously keep the mind's thoughts silent for even twelve seconds, he would achieve a very advanced spiritual state.

You feel blank at times for a moment or more, but that does not mean the mind's working has stopped. To stop the mind from thinking, or to make it think and concentrate on one thought, are both equal. If the mind cannot be stopped from thinking, the best remedy is to try and engage it by concentrating on one particular object.

To drive away thoughts means not to entertain or encourage other irrelevant thoughts.

Just imagine that you are on a special watch duty to guard yourself against grave danger to your very life. This "guard" means watching over unexpected and sudden attacks from deadly enemies who are determined to kill you. During that time, you have to keep on reproducing in your mind only one word Baba.

When you inhale, in your mind say BA, when you exhale say BA.  Let this become an automatic process. This way you will only focus on your breath. Breath is BABA. No other thought can, or will enter your mind. The beauty is that you will now continue to function beautifully in the present, while using your subtle senses to excel in the gross world. You will now be in a constant state of meditation.

 

CHAPTER-76

SPIRITUAL PATH

Meher Baba discoursed

Spiritual Paths

There are innumerable opinions and innumerable paths leading to God. Baba as Krishna, in his universal divine song Bhagavad Gita, laid the three paths of dnyan (knowledge), karma (action) and bhakti (devotion, love).

These are briefly described as under:

  1. Karma Marg/yoga
  2. Dhyan Marg/yoga
  3. Bhakti  Marg/ yoga

The aim and end of these four yogas is the stopping of the mind in the thinking conscious awake state, i.e. the changing of the falseness of the Infinite thinking to the realness in the thinking i.e. the getting rid of the sanskaras completely in the conscious state

  1. Karma Marg / yoga

Karma Yoga; -In this yoga the Infinite Mind does Karma (i.e. takes the experience of Subtle and gross universe through its subtle and gross body) by the subtle and gross body according to the past impressions attached on it. But whilst doing the Karma (i.e. while taking the experience of those fine impressions that are attached on it in Subtle and gross form, and thus spending them) It remains unaffected. It does not become anxious of the result. It neither becomes happy by success nor miserable by failure. It only does the karma as duty.

 

The science behind Karma Yoga is this: In the normal process of experiencing impressions, using our example of the impressions of a king and a beggar, new impressions are created that have to be experienced that set the stage for the beggar to be reborn a king and the king to be reborn a beggar. Meher Baba calls this process the spending of impressions. Here, the spending consists of exchanging impressions—one gets rid of some impressions, but in the process, gets new impressions.

In Karma Yoga, the subtle and gross experiences are not checked, but the mind remains aloof from any and all consequences resulting from those actions, i.e. pleasure or pain, praise or blame etc. This seems, at first thought, to be much more difficult than simply checking the gross action in the first place.

Millions and millions of lifetimes are needed for this inevitable state to be reached; Meher Baba has compared this with travelling in a goods train which is detained indefinitely at various stations without any schedule.

  1. Dnyan Marg /yoga.

In dnyan yoga the mind (Infinite Mind) tries to check Itself from experiencing Its fine impressions in gross form. The desire, which means the sanskaras in subtle form that can give the subtle experience, appears; but the mind checks this desire from being fulfilled. This means that the mind does not take the gross experience; and so the fine impression is experienced subtly or spent. In short, the mind checks itself from taking the gross experience.

In the ordinary general human case, the mind spends the past sanskaras and gathers new ones and so does not become free from the sanskaras. In karma yoga, the mind spends the past sanskaras but does not gather new ones and so becomes free from the sanskaras. In dnyan yoga, the mind does not spend the sanskaras and does not collect new ones too, but kills the past sanskaras.

But Baba says that this yoga, Dnyan Yoga is very, very, difficult and a more thorough introspection leads to the conclusion that this checking of the experience —not expressing the sanskaras in the form of desires in gross action -is not quite the same thing as what is more commonly understood as simple repression, and I believe the difference comes down to motive.

In this yoga the mind takes the subtle experience of not taking the gross experience of the past fine impressions or sanskaras; and so this creates new impressions quite opposite to the old impressions which are then killed by the new ones. In this yoga (i.e. by this process of not taking the gross experience or killing carnal desire, nafs kushi) the mind creates such new impressions so as to kill the old impressions

In Dnyan Yoga there is none of this internal bargaining. Here, the yogi can have only two legitimate motives; the desire to be free of (to kill) all impressions and the second is to have the experience of union with God. Meher Baba compared this path of meditation or yoga as travelling in an ordinary train which stops at every station according to time table and takes scheduled time to reach final destination.

3.Bhakti Marg / Yoga

Through bhakti yoga the mind loses its consciousness of the bodies and so of the universe. In this yoga, the Infinite false mind (jiv) thinks Itself separate from the Infinite Intelligence (Paramatma) and worships and loves it and thus becomes engrossed in It and unconscious of the body and the universe to the proportion of Its engrossment in It. The more the mind loves and worships It the more It becomes engrossed in it and so the more It becomes unconscious of the bodies and the universe. And when It becomes engrossed in it most, i.e. loses completely the consciousness of Its bodies and the universe, then It becomes one with It (Paramatma), (i.e. becomes Shiv), i.e. the worshipper and the worshipped become one.

Bhakti, or worship, means the turning away of the mind from the bodies and the universe to the Self…

Speaking about the difficulty of Bhakti Yoga, Meher Baba says that in the beginning, while enjoying the state of absorption in Paramatma (God), the sanskaras are not experienced, but they do remain, and when the yogi comes down from his state of absorption he begins to become conscious of those sanskaras and begins to take their experience

Like Karma and Dnyan Yogas, this Bhakti Yoga is no easy matter. Just try to keep your mind on God, or Bliss, or Infinite love, for anything more than a few seconds, and notice how you can’t do it—how your thought keep returning to the mundane or what Baba calls “the bodies and the universe.

Thus in karma and dnyan yoga the mind tries to gain consciousness of the self by getting rid of sanskaras; whereas bhakti yoga the mind tries to gain consciousness of self either by stopping its thinking.

Meher Baba says: Through either of these yogas) the sanskaras may disappear in time, although (this) is almost impossible (which many times requires many lives even to complete this yoga for getting rid of the sanskaras) but by the Sadguru Kripa (the grace of the Sadguru, God-Realized Guru) the sanskaras disappear in a second, i.e. the mind is stopped in a second i.e. complete engrossment is gained in a second i.e. Self consciousness is gained in a second.”

Supremacy of the path of following a God-Realized Master over all forms of yoga, spiritual paths, religions and teachings, Meher Baba compared this path as travelling in a special train which will take one to the goal in shortest possible time without any halt at intermediate stations.

Trance and samadhi

Trance, which the Sufis term "hal" and the Vedantists "bhav," is just a momentary ecstasy which, in the true spiritual sense, has no great value. During this state of hal, one feels unconscious of his surroundings and of his own body, but conscious of an overpowering force of bliss pouring in on his soul. As soon as this bhav ends, he is just his ordinary self.

Samadhi is inner sight. There are four different types of samadhi (trance)

  1. Yoga samadhi.
  2. Tantric samadhi
  3. Nirvikalpa samadhi and
  4. Sahaj samadhi.

Yoga  samadhi

1 & 2. Yoga samadhi and tantric samadhi have no importance spiritually. In them one feels at peace with everything and everyone, and finally finds his mind still. But as soon as this samadhi is over, he is again his own ordinary self. Most yogis, after this samadhi, feel the strain of illusion even more. It is like intoxication; one feels in harmony with everything for a while, but when the intoxication is over, one gets a headache. So, yoga samadhi and tantric samadhi are like getting drunk. One feels as if oneself is an emperor, as if one could do anything; but as soon as it is over, the stress and strain of life resume.

Explaining further yoga-samadhi, Baba stated, "Real perception and illumination are permanent, and only the grace of the Master makes a person enlightened. There are so many persons who practice yoga and attain samadhi through it. But this state is temporary. No sooner is a yogi out of samadhi than he becomes aware of the world like any ordinary human being. This means that enlightenment is constant and real knowledge is derived from it. Very few can gain enlightenment – seeing God. So what is there to say about the ultimate union with God – Self-Realization?

  1. In nirvikalpa samadhi, which the Sufis call fana, and which means passing away from selfhood to Union with God, the soul identifies itself with God. This samadhi is the real samadhi. Here, one becomes God. God's Knowledge is His Knowledge; God's Bliss is His Bliss; God's Power is His Power; God's Beauty is His Beauty! During this samadhi, he has no consciousness of body, energy, mind, universe, but is only conscious of the Self as God. Very, very few get this nirvikalpa samadhi.
  2. Sahaj Samadhi. This is called fana-fillah, meaning one who has been made One with God. It is said, after cycles and cycles, one gets Very few such persons regain normal consciousness. But One who does regain normal consciousness has sahaj samadhi. Sahaj samadhi is nirvikalpa samadhi in action, when one is fully conscious of the universe. Such a One, when he eats, speaks, moves about, plays or does anything, is enjoying nirvikalpa samadhi all the time. He is called a Qutub, which in Persian means the centre of everything – the Pivot – what we name a Perfect Master. He is now on every plane of consciousness, one with God, even on the level of an ant; and simultaneously he is functioning in the gross, subtle and mental worlds. He is above everything.

Sahaj samadhi means effortless oneness. It is as simple as moving the hands or winking the eyelids.

Thinking of Me, you can still do everything you need to do in the world. This is not sahaj samadhi, but sahaj dnyan. Even while eating, drinking, working, while looking at motion pictures, or attending to your business, you will still feel that Baba is with you. This is sahaj dnyan

Kundalini

Kundalini is also known as the “Serpent Power” in Hindu Shastras. The word chakra is in sanskrit, and literally mean wheel, or a revolving disc. The chakras are called Power-Centres in man and their subtle locations are indicated by the physical organ which they correspond.

They are

Base of spine ( Moolaadhara)

Naval Chakra (Svaadhisthaan)

Spleen Chakra (Manipura)

Heart Chakra (Anaahata)

Throat Chakra (Vishuddha)

Between Eye and brows Chakra ( Aajana)

Top of the head Chakra ( Sahasraar)

Moolaadhara Chakra is the seat of Kundalini and after having been awakened in the first Chakra, it moves to the second Chakra and then to the third and so on. Each chakra confers power.

 

CHAPTER-77

SLEEP AND DREAM

Sleep

Quotes

Every time you are in deep sleep, you are unconsciously united with the Infinite reality as you enter into most original Beyond – Beyond state of God where nothing exists.

Enjoy sound sleep and thereby maintain good health. – Meher Baba

Meher Baba explained

Sound sleep

Sound sleep, is good but it must be moderate. Four to five hours is sufficient for good health but it must be undisturbed by dreams.

To have a sound sleep, the best way is to accustom yourselves to rise at night and not to go to sleep again after you have once been awakened out of your sleep. Suppose you went to sleep at 8 P.M. and awaken at 1 A.M. for some reason – either for calls of nature or just abruptly. After you are once fully conscious and awake, do not go back to sleep again. Keep awake. Either meditate between 4 to 6 A.M., for that is the best time for meditation; or go for a walk, or read, even if you are awake at 11 P.M. having slept at 8 P.M. and only get two or three hours of sleep.

Once awake and conscious from sleep, do not go back to sleep again for that is injurious to health

Three hours at least must pass between your awakening from sleep and your going to sleep again; although if sleep is not taken, it would be still better. This habit of not going to bed again after the first break of sleep, though a little troublesome in the beginning, will eventually give good results of enjoying a perfectly sound sleep undisturbed by dreams, a most essential and valuable factor in preserving good health.

So try, all of you, to be awake and rise at the first break of sleep, and do not sleep again so you can have sound sleep and good health. Besides, the early hours of the morning are best for meditation

Once you accustom yourselves to this, you will not feel sleepy even while meditating.

Why is sleep necessary? 

Mind is just the shadow of God.  It is limited, not infinite, and therefore, it gets tired.  When it gets tired it needs rest.  If we don't sleep for three or four days, we will become mad!  Everyone needs to sleep in order to recover the energy of the mind.  In sound sleep mind remains inactive.  It does not work, and when it does no work, it takes rest and regains energy.  There are two pulls:  one towards Divinity, another towards the world.  During the day, when we are awake, we remain attached to the world and do different things.  But when we are tired, we rest.  As soon as mind regains its energy, we get up.

The mind is the storehouse of the impressions of all desires and wants.  These are not spent during sound sleep, so then you remain in the Beyond-Beyond state of God, but unconscious of it.

You are all sleeping

You are all sleeping, and in your sleep you dream of Me. I tell you that you are dreaming, and you reply, "Baba, You are here, we see You; how could it be a dream?" But whatever you are experiencing here is all a dream. When you wake up in Reality, you will experience that all this was a dream.

A child is born and as he grows, his consciousness also increases. From childhood to youth, middle age and old age, but not a thought occurs to him as to from where and for what he has taken birth. Births after births pass in this way. He only thinks of worldly things, never about the Real Thing. Rarely does someone become really awake. This dream is far too long.

Hafiz says: "Thousands of lovers out of love for God are rolling in the dust, but hardly one realizes Him."

Dream

We are dreaming day and night, not knowing that we are dreaming.  We remain attached to our family, attached to the world and take it as the truth.  But at night, when we are in sound sleep, we forget everything.  We forget our body.  We forget our family members.  We forget the world.  We forget everything.  But when we wake up, our "World" is before us.

Most dreams are purely subjective and subconscious experiences of the subtle body and they have no special spiritual significance, except that there can be occasions for forging new sanskaras or spending up old ones and that occasionally they shed light upon the hidden complexes and unfaced problems of personality.

Such dreams can never include something which is not in some way a part of the past experience of the person. They allow scope for novelty only in respect of new combinations of items which have already appeared in past experience.

The rare types of dreams are those about persons and things unknown in this life but known in some past life or lives.

Still rarer are the dreams of persons and things which have never appeared in this life or former lives but are going to appear in this life in the future.

Ordinary dreams are thus utterly different from dreams which have occult significance.

Imagination and Hallucination

Hallucination is not like a dream. It is like delusion. The difference can be understood by examples. You sit relaxed and in your mind pictures of your home, your mother, family come to your mind. This is imagination. You imagine yourself being in America-talking, eating etc; that is imagination. Now, in this imagination you think that you actually see your home, your mother, family, etc, and feel their experience. This hallucination.

As another example, I once asked a man to fast for 40 days on water only. On fourteenth day he saw a strange thing. He saw a figure with ten heads and twelve hands speaking! He thought this was spiritual experience, but I assured him it was hallucination.

Difference between Hallucination and spiritual experience

There is difference between hallucination and spiritual experience. In hallucination you see the things- extraordinary things –but you are never blissful or peaceful. This is the only sure sign of differentiating between hallucination and spiritual experience. When it is hallucination, bliss and peace are not possible. In the state of delusion too, bliss and peace are not possible, but this confusion as to whether it was hallucination or spiritual experience does not remain. In hallucination you see figures, or pigmies etc. yet you doubt as to whether they exist or not. Hallucination is like a conscious nightmare.

 

CHAPTER-78

SUICIDE AND GHOST

Meher Baba discoursed

Suicide

An individual who commits suicide cuts short the period of his life artificially and thereby prevents the working out of those impressions that were released for fructification. When due to untimely death the sanskaras are withheld from expression, the disincarnate soul remains subject to propelling forces of these sanskaras even after the physical body has been discarded. The momentums of these unworked sanskaras are retained even in the life after death, with the result that the departed spirit greatly desires the things of the gross world.

The disincarnate soul experiences an irresistible impulsion toward the gross world object so badly and craves gross object so badly that it seeks gratification of his desires through the gross body of those souls still incarnate. For example if the spirit may want so much to drink alcohol, it takes to unnatural methods of gratifying the craving. When it finds someone who is suitable medium drinking alcohol in the gross world, the spirit satisfies its own desires through that person by possessing his physical body. Similarly if it wants to experience manifestation of crude anger, it does so through some medium of the gross world who is feeling angry. Such souls are constantly waiting to harass incarnate persons with similar sanskaras and try to maintain their contact with the gross world through other medium as long as possible.

After committing suicide one can neither go forward nor backward and one stays earthbound for a very long time as he has to spend the remaining gross sanskaras of the life just spent, without the medium of gross body, which is a horrible job. It is better to face our lot, in the gross world, as it would unfolds even if one tries and fails, sooner or later he must succeed. We get discouraged over love, finances, all sorts of things, but lack of endurance is our weakness. We are never destined to commit suicide, or murder somebody. But some time one thinks of it and he builds a feeling of hatred and desires to do such type of things or to murder somebody and keeps thinking of it long enough in time, this desire become ripened.  And result is that when the soul (Jivatma) incarnates in new body, (after its death) the deep rooted desire triggers off, due to some unusual happening, and suddenly he goes berserk. There are also instances that if you thwart one’s attempt of committing suicide, he will not do it again. So timely intervention is necessary.

In essence our thoughts and also our experiences are stored in our subconscious part of our mind. If we die in frightful fire, we may in our next life show same fear of fire. Similarly if anybody dies in drowning in the water, he may in his next life show some fear of water, because that fear is deeply embedded in his mind.

If we kill someone, then we will have to go through the opposite experience of being killed. If someone murders with criminal intent, he, either in this birth or in next birth will be killed in the same manner. If it does not happen he will go on killing because his sanskaras of killing will go on increasing.

Suicide can be classified in four categories

Lowest type

Low type

High  type

Highest type

(For more deails, please read the pages 74 and 75 of the book “The Mystery of Life after Death” by Sh. Anna Khandale)

Supernatural type of death

Some yogis leave their bodies voluntarily. This is possible only in case of advanced yogis who wind up their earthly career after completing their mission in the gross world. Such voluntarily death is altogether different from the suicide in so far as motives, results and manner of leaving the body as connected.

Execution

If anyone is executed by the Government, he enters a state of samadhi. It is temporary. For instance, when a person is being hanged, there is a clash during the execution between the functioning of inhalation and exhalation; becoming lifeless, the person enters a samadhi state. This type of samadhi has nothing to do with anything spiritual for as soon as this state is over and according to the sanskaras of his past life, the soul takes rebirth. If he has murdered anyone, he must pay for those sanskaras of murder. If the person is innocent, yet is executed he is then freed from the sanskaras of murder.

It is quite different in case of people who commit suicide by hanging. When a suicide’s samadhi finishes, he remains hanging-waiting between the astral and gross worlds. That person becomes a ghost and does not acquire another physical for ages to come.

Ghost

A ghost means a human being without a body, and in that bodiless state he has to remain as long as the sanskaras of his previous birth last. Then he takes another birth.

Ghosts are miserable. They have desires like any of us. They try to come in contact with human beings to fulfil their desires. When it is dark and silent, their subtle, smoky bodies become transparent. You have gross, subtle and mental bodies. They have only subtle and mental bodies, but these are not as limited as the gross. When stretched out, the ghost's subtle body stretches out in all directions – upward and sideways. That makes you shiver and scream, when you see them like that. Depending on surroundings, darkness and quietude, they can be seen. Their bodies can enlarge and shrink. That is why in dreams the subtle bodies go anywhere, stretching out and out. They can also be photographed in suitable conditions, depending upon the surroundings, time, light and the photographer.

These discarnate spirits wish to contact living human beings. If Rano, a heavy smoker, has no body and for some reason becomes a ghost, she does not get another physical body until certain sanskaras are spent. They may be spent in one year or a million years. All depends on the contacts made to spend one's sanskaras. For instance, Rano has her craving for smoking cigarettes. She sees Kitty smoking. She, too, wants to smoke and tries to contact Kitty to have a cigarette. But contact with a gross body by the subtle body is almost impossible. Kitty feels the presence of the subtle body and is scared. But poor Rano only wants to have a smoke.

These disincarnate sprits wish to contact living human beings. Sometimes you feel hungry for nothing. This might be that sometime sprit wants to spend sanskaras of hunger or anger through you.”

Ghost is an earth-bound spirit who has usually desires of lust to work off, and who tries to fulfil them through others.

Ghosts are not like tantric spirits. Ghosts are people who have committed suicide and have no body. They enter another body and then make the body of whomsoever they enter do as they wish. But tantric who has gained occult powers does not do so; he only makes his body big or small and thus his bodily sanskaras are always with him. In this action, there is also the danger that through some accident, he may be trampled on by some person while in his little body. In short, after long and hard study such Tantriks (magicians, sorcerers) do not benefit in any way but, on the contrary, risk contracting some of the worst possible sanskaras. So there is no use in playing such a worthless game of magic – sorcery!”

In some instances she, Rano the ghost, becomes so desperate that she waits until Kitty nods to sleep even the tiniest little bit, and then smokes through Kitty's gross body. The subtle can enter any gross body or thing. When it enters you, you don't even know it, and are not at all affected. But it can only enter your body when you are not conscious, when you are sleeping.

How many spirits have been drinking tea through Norina when she is not conscious? But the spirit has no hold; it does not reside in you or possess you, but just goes like the wind. And it only happens sometimes. Don't think about it, or you will go mad! It is of no importance, so trivial, so insignificant!

Sometimes you feel angry for nothing. This might be some spirit wanting to spend sanskaras of anger through you. But this is so unimportant, not worth thinking about. Our bodies are full of germs, but we don't think about it. If we did and tried to picture it in our minds, we would go mad.

Masters are so bothered by these spirits – you have no idea. They want to touch Me for liberation, and they do.

Sorceresses

On one mast tour during the 1940s, while travelling in a very remote area of India, Baba wanted to enter a forest (jungle) where a certain mast or saint lived. Baba was travelling with Eruch and other men, but was warned by the villagers not to enter the jungle because a band of "sorceresses" lived there. Eruch found this difficult to believe and thought the local villagers to be extremely superstitious.

It was believed by the villagers that this band of sorceresses so dominated their male counterparts that they, by their sorcery, would transform their husbands into beasts of labour by day and at night retransforms them back into male humans for their physical pleasures. Eruch, having a keen objective mind, found this impossible, if not too fantastic, to believe. Eruch explained the villager’s tale to Baba, and asked if such things were possible. Baba replied, "Anything is possible in the illusion," and confirmed that such a tribe of women lived there in the jungle. Baba did not enter the jungle to hunt for the mast or saint. Sorcery, in Eastern terms, refers to tantric magic.

Sprit phenomena

Spirituality has nothing to do with spiritism or communication with spirits of the dead.

The whole subject of spirit phenomena can be very bewildering. Some people with psychic faculties of varying degrees have encountered disincarnate individuals under varying circumstances. Some have the faculty of hearing voices, known as clairaudience. Some have developed the facility of auto-writing and they work as medium for the spirits of the astral world. Some have developed psychic faculty of psychometry and telekinesis (movement of object without contact)

(There is a real story of sprit communication between Mrs. Non Umrigar and his son Karl is elaborated in her famous book “Sound of Silence” may be read.  Another account is also available in the book titled “The Last Marathon” By one Shri Ruzbeh Nari Bharucha–a narration of sprit communication through a medium of Vir Jassawala, an elderly lady of Mumbai.)

Spirit communication

Spirit communication is the experience of the semi-subtle (astral) by the physical senses in the conscious state. It is not as sign of advancement on the Divine path and has nothing to do with its Goal (Gnosis).

It should be remembered that there is no involution process in the astral world. According to above message of Meher Baba a person gets immediate rebirth say within four days after accidental death. But it is very difficult to know whether the death occurred instantaneously or sometime after the accident. A person may remain in a state of coma for some time or survive for few days before his actual death. In such cases, we find there are some instances when they remain suspended on astral plane after their physical death.

And in such cases inference can be drawn that these spirits can be contacted on planchete or an ouija board or by persons, who have the faculty of auto-writing because such spirits remain suspended on astral plane.

What is planchete?

Planchete is an instrument through which the medium communicates with the spirit on the astral plane. It is heart- shaped horizontal plank either having an arrangement to fix a pen so that it can scribble on the paper beneath when it moves on the wheel at its base, touched by its medium, or the entire board moves and halts at each alphabet. The planchete moves to each alphabet and thus a word by word a message is communicated. Mediums cannot see the spirit’s face. But there are very rare instances of mediums having the faculty of seeing spirits in a foggy or cloudy manner.

What is medium?

According to eminent psychics of the world, medium is a person who allows his body to be possessed or occupied by a spirit of the astral world.

To be a psychic means to possess a physical body in some way more sensitive than those of most people.

We can get the messages, reported to be from dead, through the mediums by way of auto-writing or auto-hearing or by means of planchete. It is true that the mobility of the astral body of the psychic is somewhat different from the average man. Someone in the astral world is allowed to use physical body of the medium, for the purpose of communicating. Since the medium can neither see nor hear the astral spirit who is using his body, he cannot vouch for its correctness, and neither can you, although at times there is enough evidence in what is said to give you some clue. Medium’s vitality and personal magnetism is also being used by the astral entity while using the physical body of the mediums are so often in the state of collapse after scene.

One more thing is that subtle time is different from the time of gross world. As everything in subtle world moves very swiftly, and prophecies from the astral are most confusing.

In India, it is common belief that “Payalu” the person can be the best medium for psychic experiments. “Payalu” means a person whose birth was through breech delivery. Generally at the time of birth of a baby the head part is delivered first. But in case of a “breech delivery” the baby’s legs are delivered first.  This may be superstition but the belief is quite common.

 

CHAPTER-79

VIOLENCE AND NON-VIOLENCE

Meher Baba discoursed

Violence and non violence

The world “Violence” and “Non-Violence” are, in ordinary references, applicable to such diverse situations in the practical life that no exposition of the issues involved can be complete, unless it takes note of these diverse situations and uses them as starting point.

According to diverse situations Non-Violence and Violence can be categorized as under.

Non Violence

  1. Non-Violence pure and simple- (based upon Divine love)-Here one sees his own Self and is beyond both friendship and enmity, and never does a single thought of violence enter his mind under any circumstances. This is possible when the state of pure and Infinite Love is reached and the aspirant is one with God.
  2. Non -Violence of brave- (based on Unlimited Pure Love)-This applies to those who, although not one with all through actual realisation, consider no one as their enemy and try to win over even the aggressor through love and give up their love by being attacked, not through fear, but through love.
  3. Non –Violence of strong- Suppose a physically strong man is insulted and spat by and arrogant man who is nevertheless weak and suppose that strong man who has got the power to crush the arrogant man, not only desists from hurling the arrogant man but calmly  explains him the gospel of love. This action implies Non-Violence, but it is non-violence of strong.
  4. Non -Violence of the coward- (based on unlimited weakness of character and mind)-those who do not resist aggression because of fear and for no other reason, belong to this class.

 

Violence

  1. Non-Violent Violence (Based on unlimited love) - Violence done solely for defending the weak and where there is no question of self-defence or of self motive.
  2. Selfless Violence (Based on limited human love)- Violence done in self-defence when attacked treacherously and with no other selfish motive:-for example – when one’s mother’s honour is on the point of being violated by a lusty desperado and when one defends his mother; so also when the motherland’s honour is at stake and it is being attacked by enemies, the nation’s selfless effort at defending the motherland is selfless violence
  3. Selfish Violence (Based on and lust)- When violence is done for selfish motive by an individual or nation for power and selfish gains, etc

Violence without hatred

Suppose a mad dog has run amock and likely to bite school children and teachers in the school destroy the mad dog in order to protect the children. This destruction of mad-dog does imply violence but there is no hatred.

Neither Violence nor Non violence

Situation-1-Suppose a man, who does not know person who comes to his help and the clasping is often so awkward that how to swim, has fallen in a lake and is being drowned and that there is nearby another person, who is good at swimming and who wants to save him from being drowned. The man who is being drowned has a tendency to grasp desperately the person who comes to his help and the clasping is often that it may not only make it impossible for the drowning man to be saved, but may even bring about drowning of one, who has come to help him. One, who desires to save a drowning man, has, therefore, to render him unconscious by hitting him on the head, before he begins to help him. Striking on the head of the drowning man, under such circumstances, cannot be looked upon either as Violence or as Non-Violence.

Situation-2-Suppose a man is suffering from some contagious disease, which can be only cured through an operation. Now in order to cure this suffering man as well as to protect others from catching this infection, a surgeon may have to remove the infected part from his body by the using knife. This cutting of the body by a knife is also among the things which cannot be looked upon either as violence or non-violence.

It will therefore be seen that while the non-violence, pure and simple is the goal of life. This goal has to be achieved by individual seekers of God by following “Non-violence of the brave”. The masses who have not the requisite intense longing for being one with Him, have to be gradually led toward this goal on the principles of “Non-violent violence” or those of “Selfless violence” according to circumstances. In this connection, it must be clearly understood that ‘Non-Violent Violence’ and ‘Selfless Violence’ are merely means of attaining the goal of life, namely pure and simple “non violence” ‘or the “Love Infinite”. These means must not be confused or otherwise mixed up with the goal itself.

Lesson on violence and non-violence for spiritual aspirants

If you are a perfect follower of non-violence, you give an oath that you will not hurt any creature. However, if you saw one dog killing three cats, what you would do – kill the dog? If you stood aside, you would allow killing of the three cats. If you keep silent, you are helping to kill three cats. If you kill the dog you are violent.

There is a tiger among the herd of cattle and you have a gun I your house that you do not touch, because of your oath of non-violence. You know you can kill the tiger and save the herd. What would you do? Kill the tiger, but (remain) detached-this is what Krishna teaches. Do not follow violence or non-violence, just be detached. You must kill for the good of the herd. In case of Arjuna, it was for the spiritual good of others, who were like tigers of lust and greed.

Is it right to go for war? Go for war if called and you cannot avoid it, but do not fight for the sake of killing. You just help and kill or be killed without fear and anger toward the killer. Few, very few can do so. Why do I want war? To make the things right for spiritual progress and advancement.

Mahatma Gandhi was  advised not to impose Non-violence on general public because it is impractical and ordained by God

Mahatma Gandhi had his own ideas of what constituted "non-violence" and "non-violent resistance," and he did not truly understand the gist of Baba's message on the subject. While Baba was on His mast tour, He sent Chanji again to Delhi to see Gandhi. He did so on 2nd and 3rd April 1942. Chanji returned to Dehra Dun and several letters ensued between himself and Gandhi about this subject. Gandhi had been surprised to read Baba's views, which justified the use of violence in certain situations, and called them "wholly inapplicable." Yet, Gandhi's views were impractical for those on the Path; his idea of non-violence can only be achieved in the God-realized state of a majzoob, whereby it is attained automatically!

An spiritual aspirant has to put everything at stake for the sake of duty

As a rule, spiritual aspirants are indifferent to purely material well-being. They are prone to be indifferent to war as well as war-effect on the grounds that most wars are actuated by purely material considerations, But it is a mistake to divorce spirituality from material considerations. Material considerations do have a spiritual aspect and importance. Even spiritual aspirants, who are wrapped up in the super-sensible realities of inner life, can ill afford to ignore war, particularly when they are directly involved in it. Spiritual aspirants take their stand upon the reality of the Infinite Soul; it should, therefore, be easy for them to stake everything for the sake of duty which springs from the claims of the spirit.

 

CHAPTER-80

WISH AND WILL

Baba’s wish for His lovers:

  1. Do not shirk your responsibilities.
  2. Attend faithfully to your worldly duties, but keep always at the back of your mind that all this is Baba's.
  3. When you feel happy, think: "Baba wants me to be happy." When you suffer, think: "Baba wants me to suffer."
  4. Be resigned to every situation and think honestly and sincerely: "Baba has placed me in this situation."
  5. With the understanding that Baba is in everyone, try to help and serve others.
  6. I say with My Divine authority to each and all that whosoever takes My name at the time of breathing his last comes to Me; so do not forget to remember Me in your last moments. Unless you start remembering Me from now on, it will be difficult to remember Me when your end approaches. You should start practicing from now on. Even if you take My name only once every day, you will not forget to remember Me in your dying moments. –Meher Baba

Will

Quotes

Be resigned to the will of God.

Do not use your Mind when the will of the Beloved God becomes your will then you are footless and headless.

Everything happens as per God’s will and is necessary whenever you accomplish in all that you do or do not do is My will.”

The Truth is that not a leaf moves but by will of God.

There is no free will. Everything is according with working of one’s own sanskaras.

When My will becomes your way, you are safe and you are saved. I know the way and its labyrinths for I am the Way and I am the Goal. –Meher Baba

Meher Baba discoursed

Free will

There is no free will. Everything is in accordance with the working out of one's own sanskaras,

We have free will to the extent that we choose to remain separated from our true being. There is no other free will besides this. You exercise your freedom either to become His slave or to remain a slave to yourself. That's the only free will you have.

You have heard of the Perfect Master, Ramakrishna, who lived in Calcutta. Ramakrishna was a Perfect Master of His age. Once He gave to His disciples the following figure on free will. A frog lives in a well, he has the freedom of the entire well, and he thinks that the well is the whole world.

He says to himself, 'I am the Lord of this place, I am the possessor of all, and I can do whatever I wish in this world of mine.' Inside the well the frog thinks that he has free will to do whatever he wishes and to remain as he wants to be. But he does not know that his world is only just a little hole.

So we have our free will, but Meher Baba says our free will is to the extent and limit of that moment when we either consciously seek to realise our true Self, or continue to remain separate from our true Self. That is the important thing Baba has said - you do have your free will; but that free will is to the extent you can exercise your freedom to remain separate from Me, your true Self.

My will and wish are two different things

It is a fact when I say nothing happens but by My will. For you, it should be said by you thus, 'Nothing should happen but what Baba wishes.' This means that My will and wish are two different things.

He added in cryptic fashion, "As nothing happens but by My will, your going against My wish is by My will."

I want you to do this means I would like you to do it if you can. That is, it is a request. I wish you to do this means I want you to obey whether you can or you cannot. That is, it is an order. In such cases there is a chance of the wish being thwarted by disobedience, by not obeying. I want you to do something means that you are definitely, automatically have to do it, and you are able to do it because I make you do it – because it is My will.

When I give an order, it is not like an order given by a commander in the field of battle. Rather, when I give an order, it implies My pleasure. It should not be equated with the order given by a General. In My case, it is an expression of My pleasure. Thus, I give you scope to exert your very most to please Me.

The Divine wish turns the Divine will into action

The Divine Will always operates in Creation, but the Wish comes only from the Avatar. Perfect Masters simply follow the Divine Plan He has created.

Though Will and Wish are similar, they operate in two distinct manners. In Creation, everything happens according to Divine Will. Will operates only in the domain of Illusion, but the Divine Wish turns the Divine Will into action. To tread the Path of Truth and go beyond happiness and suffering, the Divine Wish is required.

The Wish comes because you are in contact with an enlightened one. You don't think about good and bad; you go beyond them. Thoughts become very natural to you; you have no question of thinking. You have only one thought, to think of Him.

Divine Wish makes it very clear what you should do. The Divine Will is very difficult to put into action, but the Divine Wish is direct and makes it very easy for you to put things into action in order to please the Beloved. If the Wish is there fully, you automatically obey God's Will.

Everything happens according to Divine will, and it is mistake to think that God has a reason has a rival in form of a devil. Accentuation of forces of good is necessary for releasing Divine life in fullness. But the evil itself often plays an important part in accentuating the forces for the good, and it becomes on inevitable shadow or counterpart of the good. Like other opposites of experience, good and evil are also, in a sense, opposites which have to be withstood and transcended. One has to rise above the duality of good and evil, and accept life in its totality, in which they appear as obstructions. Life is to be seen and lived in its indivisible integrity.

The Divine Will is always there; the Wish changes from time to time according to circumstance. The wish makes you want to pursue the Divine. When people follow different religions, even though they are under Divine Will, they cannot put the Divine Wish into action. In order to tread the Path of Truth, you have to follow His Wish, and Divine Will is automatically put into action.

All things animate and inanimate obey Divine Will, but only human beings can be under His Wish. It makes you follow His Will rightly. If you follow His Wish, you automatically look after His pleasure.

Divine Will is a river going inexorably towards the Ocean, taking everything heedlessly in its course, animate and inanimate. The flow of the river is continuous, but there are certain obstructions, eddies or pools, where souls can become trapped. The Divine Wish is like a strong hand pushing the soul into the fastest current in the river towards the Ocean, even though the river is always in the Ocean. What a paradox!

When you follow the Divine Wish, your journey to the Ocean is very short, though sometimes the quickest channel is over a waterfall, bumping against every rock, or in a tidal current that is racing towards the Ocean at breakneck speed. Most people must undergo 84 lakhs (hundreds of thousands) of births before they reunite with God. But if you come under Divine Wish, the number of births required is reduced.

Souls can resist the Divine Wish, but they cannot resist the Divine Will. There are also degrees of following His Wish. Someone who follows His Wish 100% will seek His pleasure 100% as well as obeying the Divine Will 100%. For instance, by living at Manzil-e-Meem, Dr. Ghani was following Baba's Wish. But when he wanted to sleep and Baba wanted him to play cricket, Ghani was following his own wish and not Baba's.

When people are suffering, the Wish makes it possible to put the Will into action towards the Divinity, to tread the Path of Truth. Wish is that which takes the Will and gives it force to proceed in the right direction, above good and bad, towards Divinity.

Free will and Divine will-an example

It's like a train journey. Once the journey begins, you are stuck with whatever baggage you have. This baggage represents your sanskaras. Divine will represent the route. You can't alter the route of the journey. The train takes a fixed route to its destination. Your free will is only restricted to what you can do on the train. Either you can look out the window, play cards, chat with your fellow passengers, and go to sleep or read a book.

Although the options are many and the activity you do on the train may give you a sense that you can alter your journey, yet it is not the case. Your life, the beginning and end and the route that it takes, is fixed by the Divine will. What you do on the fixed route is your free will. How you accepts the events in your life, the people who are supposed to meet you, how you interact with them that is your free will. It is this free will that will decide your next journey and the baggage that you will carry on it.

You see, there is very little one can do to avoid the major events, whether they are mishaps or successes, from happening. These have already been ordained for you and based on your past sanskaras or actions of your past life. However, there is one thing that you can do - accept these events joyfully and gracefully, filling up every moment with Baba's remembrance. If you do this successfully, not only His remembrance will soften the impact of the mishaps or other bad events that are meant to occur in your life, but eventually it will finish off your journey once and for all. It will take you to the final goal of all journeys, after which you have to journey no more.

Difference between Divine will and free will- explained by narrating a story of Prophet Mohammad narrated by Bhau (disciple)

On another occasion Bhauji explained the difference between Divine will and free will, Bhauji said in reply, "A man once approached the Prophet Mohammad with the question, 'Tell me Prophet Mohammad, are all my actions because of Divine will, or is it all my free will?'

The Prophet was seated talking with His disciples when the man asked this question. He knew the intention of the man was to trap Him. He asked the man who was seated to stand up. Then Prophet Mohammad started talking with His disciples and ignored the man. After a while, the man got restless. He again asked the same question and asked Him to give a reply if He knew the answer and not keep him standing.

The Prophet looked at the man and said, 'Yes, I will give you your reply but first you raise your one leg and stand.

The man did as he was asked to do and stood on one leg. The Prophet again started talking with His disciples, completely ignoring the man as if He had forgotten about him.

After some time, the man was visibly upset with anger asked the Prophet, 'Why don't you answer instead of making me stand on one foot?

The Prophet looked at the man and said, 'Yes, I am going to answer your question, but first you must do what I ask you to do. Raise your second leg also and stand.

On hearing this, the man was totally infuriated. How can anyone stand with both legs raised? You are asking me to do silly things instead of answering my question. Do you have any answer?'

The Prophet said, 'Yes. The first leg that you raised is your free will. To the extent that you can move your leg around is the extent of your free will. Your second leg represents the Divine will which supports your free will and just as you are unable to raise your second leg and stand, you cannot change the Divine will and whatever is your free will is also totally dependent on the Divine will.”

 

CHAPTER-81

WHY MEHER BABA

To answer this question why Meher Baba, one needs to know the real purpose of life. Do we want fulfillment of desires only in our life or does it have some higher purpose?

According to Meher Baba, “Aim of life is to love God and Goal of life is to become one with God. There is no creature which is not destined for supreme Goal, just as there is no river which is not winding its way to sea.” He also explained that every soul is consciously or unconsciously traversing the spiritual journey and heading towards God-realization. It may take million of births to achieve this Goal. Meher Baba said every soul is trying to find the answer of the original question, “Who am I” and ultimately gets the final answer as, “I am God” after getting numerous false answers of I am this and that.

Talking of His Avatar-hood, He said, “I have simultaneous consciousness of God and man both and bear the conscious experience of “Aham Brahmasmi” or “I am God.” I possess universal body and mind and I am present at all levels of consciousness and therefore, in a position to help everyone at all levels of consciousness.

There are many saints, walis and pirs who are on the path of God-realization at lower planes but are not God-realized. If you approach them, they can help you in your spiritual journey to the extent of their level only. For example, a Ph.D. degree holder can teach the nursery students but a high school student cannot teach a Ph.D. student. Many false and hypocrite saints and gurus having no level in spirituality, but with bookish knowledge are able to impress common man by their speech. Such gurus are no good for the benefit of spiritual aspirants. Kabir, the Perfect Master, Kanfuka guru had ka, behad ka guru nahi, behad ka guru aur hai, soch samajh man mahi”. (This means, the gurus of lower status are limited who gives secret mantra in the ear of disciple. So think about, he is not real guru who is unlimited.)

Meher Baba says, “I am the Goal and give nothing less than God realization.” I am shah Saudagar (who has full control over the business). Do not ask Me for a pin, or material things for which you may approach saints who can fulfil your desires. I fulfil your needs but not wants. If you are thirsty in a desert, you need water not lemonade. So do not come to Me even with the desire of God-realization but just to love, obey and try to surrender Me as much you can. Rest I shall take care of you and your Goal. I will take you to the final destination blind-folded without any risk and pitfalls of spiritual path.”

Meher Baba declared that He is Avatar of the Cycle (period of 700 to 1400 years). For 100 years after dropping His body, Avatar remains active in full force as if He is alive. Thereafter His manifestation starts. Meher Baba also declared that 100 years after dropping His body, five Sadgurus (who are always present on the earth all the time and control universe) will not come into prominence. This means till year 2069, one should not expect to come across a living Sadguru as Avatar Meher Baba is still active and will remain till his next advent.

 

CHAPTER-82

CONCLUSION

The state of desirelessness, annihilation of mind, absolute honesty, absolute poise and complete forgetfulness and such words may be called synonymous to attainment of Liberation or Mukti-the Ultimate Goal. Meher Baba explained that consciousness of God realization is the conscious experience of ‘I am God’, or “Aham Brahmasmi’. To attain this consciousness, a soul undertakes the journey of evolution, reincarnation and involution.   Therefore all happenings of life may be viewed as growth of consciousness. This growth is common to all whether one seeks God or not. Reading spiritual literature may be regarded as one such growth enhancing tool. In fact, Meher Baba did not discard intellectual reading, rather advised reading of “God Speaks” and “Discourses” to many while answering their questions.  He elucidated that intellectual reading can bring one to the threshold of God but one cannot tread the spiritual path and enter in the house of God without love, devotion and help of a Sadguru (Man-God) or Avatar (God-man). Meher Baba laid most emphasis on constant and wholehearted remembrance of His name or the name of any Sadguru compared to all thoughts, words and actions, however intelligently done in the domain of spirituality to attain the Goal of God-realisation.

Honestly, if one begins to analyze the worthiness of one’s thoughts, words and actions in the light of spiritual directives, one’s eating, drinking and sleeping, in short, living one’s daily life would become impossible. This would be so because we may then realize that while eating, drinking and even breathing one kills number of micro-organisms. With such a thought, one might become deaf, dumb and inactive. One cannot decide on a single deserving person to provide help. Meher Baba amplified that help rendered to an undeserving person may increase the burden of sanskaras of a person being helped and also oneself who is helping.

His discourses also bring out that anger and jealousy find expression unconsciously, which are hindrances on the path leading to God-realisation. But, sometimes, one way anger and jealousy are good, otherwise bad. With such conflicting situations, how could anyone know what is right and wrong. One can hardly differentiate in a situation when one is to tell a lie or speak truth. One does not know, to what extent customs and rituals are necessary and beneficial that do not create binding. Thus, it appears that everything one thinks, speaks or acts is fraught with the danger of falling below the expectations of the spiritual path or the Master. But the only sure and safe act is to associate every thought, word and deed to the Sadguru or Avatar Meher Baba.

It can be said that, although Meher Baba did give little importance to intellectual approach towards God realization which may lead to intellectual conviction of God-hood but He greatly emphasized on constant and wholehearted remembrance of His or God’s name. He Himself composed the song, Likhan paran se na yaar baji, sanam ka hardam khayal hona’, which means that one cannot win the game by reading or writing but one should constantly think of one’s Beloved Master while going through one’s life.  This song clearly conveys the importance of constant remembrance over intellectual pursuits and other practices.

As said by Avatar Meher Baba that only worth knowing is “God alone is and He does everything.” Only one thing worth doing is to “Remember Him” in our day to day life. Practice of spirituality would mean to remember God –Avatar Meher Baba and dedicate all our thoughts, words and actions to Him.